¦

YALE
UNIVERSITY LIBRARY

WILHELMINE MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH.
FROM AN ORIGINAL PORTRAIT AT BERLIN.

MEMOIRS OF WILHELMINE
MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH

TRANSLATED AND EDITED BY
HER ROYAL HIGHNESS PRINCESS CHRISTIAN
of schleswig holstein
princess of great britain and ireland

WITH PORTRAIT

LONDON
DAVID STOTT, 370, OXFORD STREET, W
MDCCCLXXXVII

* 1*3 /IS

Henderson, Rait, & Spalding, Printers, Z&b, Marylehone Lane, London, W.

TO
MY DEAR BROTHER-IN-LAW
FREDEKICK WILLIAM
CROWN PRINCE OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE
AND OF PRUSSIA
THIS TRANSLATION IS AFFECTIONATELY DEDICATED.

INTRODUCTION.

In puhlishing this translation of these curious memoirs, it will
perhaps not be out of place to give some slight account of the
personages who play so prominent a part in them. The
Margravine Frederica Sophie Wimelmine of Brandenburg-
Baireuth, was "the eldest daughter of Frederick William I. of
Prussia, and his wife Sophie Dorothea, of Hanover, daughter
of George I. of England. She was born at Berliu on the 3rd
July, 1709, and was three years older than Frederick the
Great, the brother to whom she was so ardently devoted, and
over whom she had so great an influence. The love for her
brother was the one bright spot in a life whose difficulties
and troubles have probably seldom been equalled. Although
idolizing Frederick, and foreseeing the greatness he would one
day attain, she was nevertheless not blind to his failings.
How she suffered with him and through him are most
touchingly told in the following pages. Even her marriage
hardly lessened the closeness of her intercourse with her
brother. She was the only person to whom he ever showed
his real nature, and whom he really loved. In order properly
to understand this singular narrative it is necessary to realize
what the Berlin Court was at that time. Frederick I., grand
father of Wilhelmine, had been extravagant and splendour-
loving in the extreme, but on the succession of her father to

11 INTRODUCTION.

the throne all was changed. This Kong was possessed of
considerable administrative ability, but at the same time the
wish to make his country one of the first military powers of
Europe took hold of him to such a degree that he considered
no sacrifice too great if it promoted this object. " With a wise
instinct Frederick William had discerned that all things in
Prussia must point towards his army ; that his army was the
heart and pith ; the State being the tree, every branch and
leaf bound, after its sort, to be nutritious and productive for
the army's behoof. That probably for any nation in the long
run, and certainly for the Prussian nation straightway, life
or death depends onthe army. Frederick William's head, in
an inarticulate manner, was full of this just notion, and all his
life was spent in organizing it to a practical fact."* To defray
the expenses of this army he exercised in the other depart
ments of his Government, as well as in his Court, a strict
economy, that seemed in the eyes of his contemporaries to be
nothing but the most sordid avarice. Within two months he
had so regulated the expenses of the administration and
his household, as to reduce them to one-fifth of what they had
been, and by degrees he carried similar reforms into every
department. Economy was the order of the day, and his
country soon bore the stamp of absolute military despotism.
It was only within the last hundred years that Brandenburg
had had. any standing army of its own, but by 1726 Frederick

* Carlyle. History of Frederick the Great. Book V., chap. v..
page 577.

INTRODUCTION. i£i

William's forces consisted of 60,000 thoroughly disciplined
soldiers. The King ruled his family with the same harsh despotism
with which he ruled his country, taking pleasure in making
his power felt by all in the most galling manner. The
Margravine and her brother had much to suffer, not only from
his ungovernable temper, but also from the real privations to
which they were subjected. Despite the almost cruel treat
ment Wilhelmine received from her father, it is noticeable that
throughout her memoirs she speaks of him with the greatest
affection. She makes constant reference to his " good heart ;"
and that his faults "were more those of temper than of
nature." The food at the King's table was poor and scanty,
his children's clothes were more than simple, and we are told
that the Queen and her daughters were obliged to take part
in the domestic work.
The home was darkened by perpetual quarrels, and from
her earliest childhood, Princess Wilhelmine had been sur
rounded by a network of intrigues set on foot by the House
of Hapsburg to prevent a possibility of a closer alliance
between Prussia and England.
The Queen, Wilhelmine's mother, had set her heart on a
double marriage with England, between Wilhelmine and the
Prince of Wales, and Frederick and Princess Amelia. It was
her one cherished idea to see her daughter Queen of England,
and for this end she was ready to sacrifice everything, even
her children's happiness. The Queen's remarkable deter
mination of character asserted itself wherever the future of her

IV INTRODUCTION.

children was concerned. After ten years' efforts it seemed as
if she might hope for success : the King was not averse, and
the English Court had consented. Indeed the treaty was
signed, but owing to the policy of the House of Hapsburg,
was destined never to be carried out. The Catholic Emperor
and his advisers considered the project would endanger the
supremacy of Austria. A close alliance with England would
make Protestant Prussia so strong, that her predominance in
Germany might become doubtful. His emissary, Seckendorf,
was despatched to the Prussian Court, where he sowed sus
picion and jealousy in the mind of the King, who, now ever
distrustful, angry, and suspicious, stood on the one side, the
Queen on the other with her two elder children. Prince
Frederick was driven to desperation and unsuccessful flight.
In the Margravine's Memoirs there is a most graphic
account of this period of misery. She did not know Grum-
kow and Seckendorf were at the bottom of it all, she only
suspected them, and her account is, . in consequence, some
times rather warped. "But after this has been pulled
straight," to quote Carlyle, " and some exaggeration deducted
from it" — exaggeration we cannot wonder at when we
consider the vital interest of the question to her, and the
personal persecutions to which she and her loved brother were
subjected — "you will find her always true, lucid, and
charmingly human, and by far the best authority on this
part of her brother's history."*

* Carlyle. History of Frederick the Great. Vol. I. , Book V. , chap. vi. ,
page 606.

INTRODUCTION.

The Hapsburg policy, which was secretly moving the
Prussian Councils, did not consider the breaking off of the
English alliance sufficient safeguard against the undue
aggrandisement of Prussia, and a marriage with the
Margrave of Baireuth was urged on Princess Wilhelmine
as a political necessity. The Princess proved willing to
accept, this unknown suitor for the good of her family, for
the sake of peace, and, more than all, to save her brother
from further persecution.
By consenting to this marriage, however, she fell into dire
disgrace with the Queen, who never forgave her. This
sacrifice only tended to unite her more closely with her
brother. His noble nature repaid her with increased love
and gratitude.
After her marriage Wilhelmine remained, not only bound
by affection to him, but by mutual intellectual interests.
We learn from Katt, Frederick the Great's reader, that
the King considered he owed all his taste for study, all his
love of work, and the habit of never being idle, to this
sister. She and her brother were among the first of those
questioning minds that strove after spiritual freedom. They
had studied the English philosophers, Newton, Locke, and
Shaftesbury, and were roused to enthusiasm by the writings
of Voltaire* and Rousseau. Their whole lives bore the
* A volume of the Margravine's correspondence with Voltaire has been
published in German by Dr. George Horn in 1865. These letters form an
interesting sequel to the memoirs. An English Translation will, it is
hoped, be published in a few months. — Note hy Translator.

VI INTRODUCTION.

impress of the influence of French thought on the burning
questions of the day. In the 18th, century began that
great struggle of philosophy against tyranny and worn-out
abuses which culminated in the French Revolution. The
noblest minds were engaged in the struggle, and, like most
reformers, they pushed their conclusions to extremes, and too
often lost sight of the need of a due proportion in things.
The Margravine's influence on the intellectual development
of her country is untold. She formed at Baireuth a centre
of culture and learning which had before been undreamt of
in Germany.
At Sansouci Frederick the Great surrounded himself with
thinkers, and formed a similar centre of cultivation. He
allowed the utmost freedom of thought and writing through
out Prussia, and it is not one of the least of his merits that,
in spite of his predilection for everything French, he
encouraged the most gifted of German writers to gather at
his Court, where his rare mental gifts, his sound good sense,
and his grand patriotism exercised the most beneficial influ
ence on letters and civilization. Modern critics have accused
Wilhelmine of historical inaccuracies in her memoirs, but
after making allowance for some exaggeration in her
accounts and views of people and of circumstances,
they have never dared to doubt the general veracity of the
whole narrative. It should be borne in mind that these
memoirs were written at a moment when her heart was
bleeding afresh under the knowledge of her husband's
intimacy with Mademoiselle von Marwitz.

INTRODUCTION. Vll

Although married, almost against her will, to a man she
knew nothing of, the Margravine soon became ardently
devoted to him. Her affections were as warmly returned,
and it is touching to note how, in the midst of overwhelming
sorrows and humiliations, her love for her husband seemed
to make her forget them for awhile.
The greater part of her married life was, without doubt,
happy, as far as the relations to her husband were concerned.
It is impossible to read unmoved her account of all she
endured at the hands of her mother and of her father-in-
law. Her health was shattered in consequence of incessant
mental sorrows and anxieties. She died at a comparatively
early age, and before her brother had achieved the greatness
she had ever foretold for him. Her end came 15th October,
1758, in the same night and at the same hour that her
brother was surprised and defeated by the Austrians at
Hochkirch. Her last words, her last thoughts were for him.
She had expressed the wish that his letters to her might be
laid on her heart and buried with her. v
As to Frederick, the news of her death, coming, as it did,
at a critical moment, fell upon him with overwhelming force.
It was a grief that darkened all his life. The sister he had
so adored — gone ! The one heart whom he had loved ; the
friend, on whose judgment he had ever relied, taken from
him when he seemed to have needed her most ! He made a
touching appeal to Voltaire to immortalize her memory in
verse ; and it may not be out of place to quote his own
words, written to him on the 2nd March, 1759 :— " Pour ce

VU1 INTRODUCTION.

que je vous ai demand^, je vous avoue que je l'ai toujour
tres fort dans l'&prit ; soit prose, soit vers tout m'est egal.
II faut un monument pour eterniser cette vertu si pure, si
rare qui n'a pas ete assez g^neralement connue. Si j'^tais
persuade" de bien ecrire, je n'en chargerais personne, mais
comme vous etes certainement le premier de notre sciecle je
ne puis m' addresser qu'a vous."
Frederick himself erected, in his garden of Sansouci, a
temple dedicated to "Friendship," in memory of Wimelmine;
and writes in the following terms to Yoltaire about it : — " Ce
temple est place- dans un des bosquets de mon jardin. J'y
vais souvent me rappeler mes pertes et le bonheur dont je
jouissais autrefois."
The Margravine often appears in the course of her
narrative almost heartless and inconsiderate ; yet, taken
as a whole, she stands out in marked prominence among
the most gifted women of the 18th century, not only by
her mental powers, but by her goodness of heart, her self-
sacrificing devotion, and true friendship.
She lies buried in the chapel of the Castle at Baireuth.
HELENA
Cumberland Lodge,
May, 1887.

It may strike the reader as singular that this volume is not divided
into chapters. The Translator has in this matter strictly adhered to the
arrangement of the original. — H.

ODE BY VOLTAIRE ON THE MARGRAVINE.

Ombre illustre, ombre chere, ame heroiique et pure,
Toi que mes tristes yeux ne cessent de pleurer,
Quand la fatale loi de toute la nature
Te conduit dans la sepulture,
Faut-il te plaindre ou t'admirer ?
Les vertus, les talents ont Ste" ton partage,
Tu v6cus, tu mourus en sage ;
Et, voyant a pas lents avancer le trtipas,
Tu montras le meme courage,
Qui fait voler ton frere au milieu des combats.
Femme sans prgjuges, sans vice et sans mollesse
Tu bannis loin de toi la superstition,
Fille de l'imposture et de 1'ambition,
Qui tyrannise la faiblesse.
Les langueurs, les tourments, ministres de la mort,
T'avaient dficlarS la guerre ;
Tu les bravas sans effort,
Tu plaignis ceux de la terre.
Helas ! si tes conseils avaient pu l'emporter
Sur le faux interet d'une aveugle vengeance,
Que de torrents de sang on eiit vus s'arreter !
Quel bonhenr, t'aurait du la France.
Ton cher frere aujourd'hui, dans un noble repos,
Recueillerait son ame, a soi-meme rendue ;
Le philosophe, le heroa,
Ne serait afflige que de t'avoir perdue.
Sur ta cendre adonie, il jetterait des fleurs
Du haut de son char de victoire ;
Et les mains de la paix, et les mains de la gloire
Se joindraient pour secher ses pleurs.
Sa voix ce"le1>rerait ton amitie" fldele,
Les Echos de Berlin repondraient a ses chants ;
Ah ! j'impose silence a mes tristes accents,
II n'appartient qu'a lui de te rendre immortelle.
December, 1758.

MEMOIRS

MAKGRAYINE OF BAIREUTH.

After the death of my grandmother, Sophie Charlotte of
Hanover, Queen of Prussia, King Frederick I., my grand
father, became extremely desirous that his only son. the
Crown Prince, should marry. To further this object he
sent Count Finkenstein (afterwards Field Marshal) to
Stockholm to negotiate a marriage between the Crown
Prince and Princess Ulrica of Sweden, sister of Charles XII.
The Crown Prince, however, who had seen and fallen in love
with his first cousin, the Princess of Hanover, was able to
induce Count Finkenstein to give a very unfavourable de
scription and report of the Princess of Sweden, and to add,
too, that her health was so indifferent that it was very un
likely she would ever have any children. Now as the King's
greatest wish was to live to see grandchildren born to him,
he gave up the idea of the marriage with the Princess of
Sweden, and gave his consent to the union of his son
with the Princess of Hanover, daughter of the Elector
George, afterwards King of England. The marriage,
which took place at the end of the year 1706, gave my
grandfather an opportunity of showing his love of pomp
and splendour. I have been told that more brilliant
fetes had never been witnessed than those given on that
occasion. It was very gratifying to the Crown Princess
that the King soon became extremely fond of her, and

MEMOIRS OF. THE

lost no opportunity of showing her his affection and
respect. But this same friendly feeling was also a source of
sorrow and trouble to her, as the Crown Prince became
violently jealous of his father, and treated his wife with
great harshness. It was only after the birth of the eldest
son that peace was again established between husband and
wife. My grandfather gave the new-born infant the title of
Prince of Orange, not because he thought that title finer
than that of Prussia or Brandenburg, but because he hoped
by that means to secure to him the succession to the House
•of Orange, to which he had claims through his mother, the
Electress Sophie Louise.*
The joy at the birth of this child was not of long duration,
for the young Prince died when he was nine months old.
My grandfather felt his death all the more painfully, as at
that time the Crown Princess had no hopes of another child ;
and wishing, as he did, so passionately that the crown should
pass in a direct line to his immediate heirs, he determined
to re-marry. His ministers proposed and suggested to him
various princesses, and he chose from amongst them Sophie
Louise of Mecklenburg Schwerin.
This third marriage did not turn out to his satisfaction;
and I have been told that the husband and wife began to
quarrel the very next day after their marriage. As this,
however, all happened before my birth, I will not waste more
words about it. I shall have enough to do in remembering
all that concerns my life, and shall, therefore, now commence
with my own recollections.
On the same day that the new Queen made her entry into
Berlin, the Crown Princess announced that she had certain
hopes of another child. The joy at this announcement was
universal. Every one resolved in their minds it would be a

* The first wife of my great-grandfather, Frederick William, named the
-Great Elector.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH.

prince, and whoever had been heard to predict the birth of a
daughter would have met with a sorry welcome. The pre
diction would, however, have come true, and I was destined
to throw cold water on their joy. I was born at Berlin on
the 3rd July, 1709. The Kings of Denmark and Poland,
who were on a visit to my grandfather at the time, were my
godfathers, so that three kings and one queen were present
at my christening, which was celebrated with the greatest
pomp and ceremony. The strangest part of it all was, that
the three sovereigns were each called Frederick, and belonged
to three different religions. Their presence was the cause of
endless predictions as to my future. I was to be the
possessor of as many crowns as there had been kings present
at my christening ; and a Hessian nobleman even went so far
in his folly as to compare me to the Child Jesus, whom the
three wise kings from the East came to adore. This com
parison, absurd as it was, found so much favour with my
grandfather that he made the nobleman a present of a
thousand ducats.
None of the beautiful good things foretold me ever came
to pass. If people had been satisfied with saying that I
should be content with my lot, then they would have spoken
the truth, for I really am so, and would not change my
present position for the crowns of all the world.
I forgot to say that I received the names of Frederica
Sophie Wilhelmine. If I had been asked my advice I
would have chosen the name Charlotte. The Queen, my
grandmother, was called so ; and I have heard so much good
of her, and she is still so beloved by all, that I should have
¦wished to be like her, even in the very smallest particular.
Though the birth of a prince had been so much desired,
my grandfather soon became very fond of me, and occupied
himself much with my education. When I was eighteen
months old, I already talked a great deal, and was much
more forward than children of my age generally were. At
b 2

MEMOIRS OF THE

two years old I ran about everywhere alone, and was full of
mischief, to the great delight of my parents ; in fact, I was
their idol and that of their whole Court.
In the year 1710 the Crown Princess gave birth to a
prince, who, however, died a few months afterwards.
Another son was born in 1712, who received the name of
Frederick. He was the brother who was educated with me,
who, for a thousand reasons, became so inexpressibly dear to
me, and who I have the comfort of knowing was the admira
tion of all Europe. Madame von Konnke, wife of the Grand
Maitre de la Garderobe, had the chief supervision over our
education. Madame von Eocoule, who had brought up my
father, was my brother's governess ; and the Crown Princess
gave me into the charge of a certain L£ti. Madame von Kiel-
mannsegge, afterwards known as Lady Arlington, in whom
my mother at that time had great confidence, had re
commended this person to her. It is necessary to describe
L£ti. She was the daughter of Gregori L£ti, a monk.
He had escaped to Holland, where he is known through
several works which he wrote there by way of sup
porting himself, as he was in the greatest poverty. He
had not been able to give his daughter any education, so
that she had not more civility in her composition than is
generally met with in the Dutch. Her character was com
posed of all the faults which are attributed to Italians. She
was very clever, had acquired a good deal of knowledge,
and could express herself with great ease ; she was very
violent, revengeful, and of no high morality. All these
faults she hid, however, under the cloak of apparent piety,
with which she deceived those who did not know her inti- •
mately. Happily my good disposition was stronger than her
bad example.
In January, 1713, Frederick I. (my grandfather) was taken
seriously ill. His much weakened constitution made the
doctors soon despair of his life ; but he survived till the 28th

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH.

February, on which day he died, full of resignation and
courage. I remember his sending for my brother and my
self the day before he died, and his blessing us. He was
mourned by his people, and with reason : he was really so
good and so liberal minded, and deserves no blame beyond
that of letting his ministers gain too much influence over
him. The splendour of his funeral I pass over in silence.
For six months the Court remained on the same footing,
then all was completely altered. Whoever wished to gain
the King's favour had to don the helmet and cuirass, every
body was to be officer and soldier, and not a vestige of the
old Court remained. Major-General Grumkow was at the
head of affairs, and shared with the Prince of Anhalt
the entire confidence of the young King. But that all this
may be clearly understood, I must describe the King's
character, as well as that of his two favourites.
The Crown Prince's education had been entrusted to
Count Alexander Dona, who had very much neglected it, and
being himself of a very avaricious nature, had imbued him
with a great love of money.
Ever since he was a child the Prince had loved soldiers and
soldiering. He was a great genius, and capable of great
things. He had a keen perception : in fact he possessed all
the attributes of a great man ! Nevertheless, all these fine
sides of his character were overshadowed by his violent
temper, which at times burst into perfect paroxysms of fury.
He was just to the extreme, and his love of fairness and
justice often prevented his giving way to the gentler and
kindlier instincts of his nature. When, however, he once
cared for anyone, he was never known to desert him, and, in
spite of his avarice, he was most charitable to the poor. This
is proved by the several charitable institutions founded by
him. He disliked outward show and luxury. His governor
had found it possible to give him a very bad opinion of the
fair sex, and he was, in consequence, not only very jealous

6 MEMOIRS OF THE

of the Queen, but extremely harsh and severe in his treat
ment of his daughters.
The Prince of Anhalt ranked very high as a military
commander, and combined with a perfect knowledge of all
military matters a wonderful head for all business. His
rough and uncouth nature made him an object of fear, a
feeling which his personal appearance fully justified. His
overweening ambition rendered him capable of any crime in
order to attain the end he had in view. An implacable
enemy, he was, at the same time, a most faithful friend,
and his enmity was never shown excepting to those who had
offended him — indeed, he is known on several occasions to
have shown both kindness and generosity to the relations of
the very people with whom he had the bitterest feuds.
Grumkow, who afterwards became Field-Marshal, may
well pass for one of the cleverest ministers that had been
seen for some time. With great pliancy of mind he com
bined a great charm in conversation, a readiness and
cleverness in repartee, which made him delightful in society.
This pleasing exterior, however, hid a false, selfish, and
perfidious heart. His behaviour proved all this, and he was,
besides, extravagant, irritable, and peevish.
Two characters, suoh as these I have just described, were
indeed capable of ruining a young sovereign, as well as his
country. Both were fast friends ; their long-cherished plan
had been to rule the King entirely, and to have a Queen that
should be quite subservient to them. As the Crown Prince's
marriage with the Hanoverian Princess, however, entirely
upset their plans, nothing remained for them but to try and
sow disunion between the husband and wife, in order to
prevent the Crown Prince from reposing any trust in his
consort. To attain this end they encouraged all his worst
passions, entangled him in all their evil ways, and roused his
jealousy against the Crown Princess. They continued this
shameful behaviour even after the Crown Prince came to the

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH.

throne, and caused the Queen endless worry and annoyance.
It required, as will be seen from these memoirs, all the
strength of her character to withstand the attacks made upon
her. But I will now turn to pleasanter subjects.
Queen Anne, of England, died a year after Frederick I.,
and my grandfather on my mother's side, the Elector George,
ascended the throne of England. He hastened to his new
kingdom, where he was crowned; his eldest son took the
title of Prince of Wales, and his son again, Prince Frederick,
that of Duke of Gloucester. In this same year, too, the
Queen gave me a sister, who was named Frederica Louise ;
but I will quickly pass over this event, as I have determined
to write only the story of my own life ; and, therefore, to men
tion those facts alone which have to do with myself.
My brother, who, in consequence of my father's ascending
the throne, had become Crown Prince, was in very delicate
health ; and this, combined with the sullen and melancholy
state of his mind, made people fear for his life. The
Prince of Anhalt and Grumkow were perhaps the only persons
that desired his death, as through it they hoped that the
Margrave of Schwedt, one of the first Princes of the Blood,
and through his mother nephew to the Prince of Anhalt,
might succeed to the throne.*
They wished me to marry this Prince, that the Allodial
Estates, which had come through the female line, should not
* The Elector Frederick William (my great grandfather) had two wives ;
his first wife, Princess of Orange, bore him two sons, Frederick I. and Prince
Louis, who married a Princess Radziwil, and had no children. The second
wife of Frederick William was Sophie Dorothea, Princess of Holstein
Gliicksburg, widow of Duke Christian Louis of Liimburg. She bore him
four princes and two princesses : one of the sons, Charles, died in Italy ;
and of the three others— Philip, Albert, and Louis— the eldest married a
Princess of Anhalt. He left at his death two daughters and a son ; the
Margrave Frederick, the eldest of these two sons, was, therefore, the first
Prince of the Blood, and. in consequence, if the King died without male
heirs, the probable heir to the Crown of Prussia and to the Electorate.

MEMOIRS OF THE

pass out of the family. They urged the desirability of this
marriage on the King, representing to him the advantages it
would have, not only in retaining the Allodial Estates, but
in securing the Margrave's alliance to Prussia for all time.
At first M. von Grumkow mentioned the idea only
casually, but after a while the plan took a more decided
shape, and at last was presented in so favourable a light to
the King that he promised the Prince of Anhalt to do all in
his power to further his nephew's suit, and actually authorized
the Margrave to pay me regular court.
This Prince was born in 1700, and was, therefore, nine
years older than I was. I was not of an age at that time
either to love or to hate, and whether it was an innate dislike
or merely a piece of childish obstinacy on my part, I could
not bear him. L^ti,* whom the Prince of Anhalt and
Grumkow had won over to their side, was never weary of
singing my suitor's praises to me, and when it happened that
I treated him roughly, or played some practical joke on him,
there was no end to the scolding afterwards. It was some
time before the Queen, my mother, had the faintest idea of
this plan, for she had never for one moment imagined that
the visits the Margrave paid me were anything else than
those of the merest civility. At last the King told her, and
spoke of my marriage with the Margrave as a settled thing.
The news fell like a thunderbolt on the Queen, and she at
once determined that I should marry her own nephew, the
Duke of Gloucester, for she perceived but too clearly that the
little influence she still had over the King was to be under
mined. The King's health was very indifferent, and
severe nervous attacks often endangered his life. The
Queen had up to this time lived in hopes that, should he die,
she would have the sole guardianship of my brother, and be
Eegent. Now, however, through, this marriage with the

" My governess.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH.

Margrave, she saw all her fondest hopes destroyed, and the
power of her enemies increased.
Knowing, as she did, that the Prince of Anhalt and
Grumkow would not hesitate at committing any crime to
further their ambitious ends, she had every reason to tremble
for my brother. Even had the Queen not been so opposed
to this marriage, she had little reason to anticipate any
happiness for me in it, for the Margrave of Schwedt was a
worthy nephew of the Prince of Anhalt. His low pro
pensities, his love for all that was evil, and his cruelty and
brutality, already singled him out for a second Nero.
The marriage with the Duke of Gloucester was quite
another thing. The alliance with England would be a great
support to my mother, and promised me a much happier
future. The Queen, therefore, violently opposed my
marriage with the Margrave of Schwedt ; but neither her
tears nor her entreaties, nor all the reasons she put forward
against it, had the slightest effect in shaking the King's
determination ; and the only hope left her was that, on
account of my extreme youth, the marriage might be in
definitely postponed.
For some time to come, affairs of a far graver nature now
took up the King's attention. In 1715 he made war against
King Charles XII. of Sweden ; and though the Queen was
expecting her confinement, she followed her husband to
Pomerania, where he was with his army. After the Saxon
troops and the King of Denmark had joined my father, the
two sovereigns laid siege to Stralsund, where Kiug Charles
had shut himself up. The result of this campaign, which
lies beyond the province of my memory, is well known to all
the world, and reflected honour both on my father and his
allies. During the Queen's absence I was entrusted to the care of
Leti, and my brother to that of Madame von Eocoule. Leti
gave herself a great deal of trouble in teaching me. She

10. MEMOIRS OF THE

taught me the first rudiments of History and Geography.
I read fluently, and also wrote tolerably for my age. As
I saw many people whilst the Queen was absent, I learnt to
behave myself with discretion and good manners ; so that on
her return the Queen was quite delighted with my little
person. My joy at seeing her again, and the fondling and
tenderness I received from her, gave me such emotions that I
broke a blood-vessel in consequence, and the haemorrhage
not only was stopped with difficulty, but returned next day
with such violence that the doctor despaired of my life. My
life was, however, saved ; but the great weakness this attack
left obliged me to keep my bed for many weeks. As soon as
I was well again, the Queen took advantage of the great
ease with which I learned to give me different masters,
amongst them the famous La Crape, celebrated for his
knowledge of the oriental and dead languages. These
masters took it in turn to teach me, so that my whole day
was occupied, and I had but little time for relaxation.
At the Court of Berlin only officers were seen, but it was
nevertheless very numerously attended by persons from all
quarters. During the King's absence the Queen held
receptions every evening. My father was mostly at
Potsdam, which was close by, where he lived like a simple
nobleman. His chief occupation was the formation of a
Eegiment, which he had already begun during the lifetime
of Frederick I. Of an afternoon he went out shooting, and
in the evening smoked with his officers and favourites. This
assembly was called the " Tabagie," * and even when he was
at Berlin there was not much alteration in the arrangements
of his day.
There were at this time in Berlin many Swedish officers
who had been taken prisoners at the siege of Stralsund.
Among these was one named Croom, well known throughout
* A smoking club.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 11

the town as an astrologer. Most people are superstitious, and
like to believe in such follies ; and. though I do not belong to
the number, I cannot resist mentioning a curious fact, which
I, however, consider as mere coincidence. The Queen was
curious to know Croom, and sent for him. She gave him
her hand, that he might tell her her fortune, and he foretold
the birth of a princess, which event also really took place in
March 1716, two months after the interview. To the Prince,
my brother, he predicted a very troublous youth, but added
that in later years he would become Emperor and be one of
the greatest of Europe's princes. The lines in my hand did
not promise so much happiness and prosperity as did those in
my brother's. At first the astrologer exclaimed that he had
never seen such an " unlucky hand," and that my whole life
would be a network of troubles, and that any prosperity would
always be cut short by fresh storms ; that I should have three
great offers of marriage, but that he doubted if any of
these would be found acceptable. He meant by these
France, England, and Poland. The contents of these pages
will show that this man was not altogether wrong in his
predictions. One of the Queen's Ladies named Wagniss was also very
anxious to know her fortune. Croom told her that she would
be sent away from Court before the year was out; and on
Madame von Blaspiel asking him what would happen to her,
he answered her that her fate would be very like that of
Mademoiselle von Wagniss, and that her departure from the
Court would be as unpleasant as that of the first named lady.
All this soon afterwards came true.
The mother, Madame von Wagniss, was Mistress of the
Eobes to the King's aunt, the Margravine Albert. She was
one of the greatest intriguantes at Court ; and although she
was already advanced in years, she had still many lovers. She
had three daughters, who were all beautiful as angels. She
favoured those who had most to offer, and who could be most

12 MEMOIRS OF THE

useful in obtaining for her knowledge of Cabinet secrets,
which knowledge she afterwards sold to the Foreign Ministers
at the Court. This scandalous behaviour she sought to hide
under a cloak of extreme piety, so that she was considered to
be virtue itself. Her gracious manner fascinated all, and
gained her many friends among those who could not know
her real character. Her main object was to obtain for one of
her daughters an appointment at Court in the hopes of her
becoming the King's mistress ; and for this purpose she chose
the most beautiful of her three girls. The Queen appointed
her Lady-in-waiting. Having succeeded in this first step,
mother and daughter now sought by every means in their
power to attain the object they had in view.. In the first
place, they sought to obtain the Queen's favour, and then the
friendship of all those who more immediately surrounded
the King.
[The Margravine of Baireuth here gives a most detailed
account of a very scandalous intrigue got up by Madame
von Wagniss, between her daughter and a worthless young
Court functionary, in the hopes of finally entangling the
King in it. Happily, Grumkow and the Prince of Anhalt
became aware of it, and told the King. He thereupon
desired the Queen instantly to dismiss Mademoiselle von
Wagniss. The Queen, who did not know how far matters
had gone, and really liked the lady, felt grieved at parting
with her. After her dismissal she and her mother published
anonymously the most scandalous satire on the King and
Queen. We will now return to the Margravine's own
recollections.] Three months after this unpleasant business the Queen
was confined with a prince, whose birth caused great joy
throughout the whole country. He was named William,
but died in the year 1719.
Towards the end of this year (1715) Count Poniatowsky
came incognito to Berlin. He was sent there by King

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 13
Charles XII. of Sweden. As he knew the Chamberlain,
von Printz, having been Envoy at the Russian Court
with him, Count Poniatowsky begged his kind offices
in obtaining him a private interview with the King. My
father went one evening, when it was getting dark, to the
apartments of M. de Printz, who lived in the Castle,
and saw Count Poniatowsky there. Very advantageous
propositions were made to the King by Sweden, of which,
however, I remember only two. Sweden offered to sur
render Swedish Pomerania in perpetuity to the King my
father, and in return he was to promise me in marriage to
the Swedish King, for which ultimate purpose I was to be
taken over to Sweden when I reached the age of twelve.
The death of King Charles at Friedrichshall in 1719 pre
vented this marriage.
All that I have here been telling does not directly concern
me. My extreme youth — I was only eight years old —
prevented my taking part in these events. The whole day
I was occupied with my masters, and in my play time I
was allowed to see my brother. There never was such love
as ours for one another ! My brother had great intelligence,
but was not at all lively ; he was very quick of perception,
but he had the greatest difficulty in remembering what he
had learned. I, on the contrary, was extremely quick, and
had a wonderful memory. The King could not bear my
brother : he never saw him without ill-treating him, and this
caused my brother a fear of his father and a shyness in his pres
ence which he never got over. I was my father's favourite.
He showed more love and tenderness to me than to any of his
other children. I often used my advantage in begging and
obtaining favours, and I have saved the life of many
a poor creature, for the King never refused me any request.
Meanwhile the Prince of Anhalt and Grumkow continued
their intrigues. The birth of my second brother had not
changed their plans, it had only altered the mode of carrying

14 MEMOIRS OF THE

them out. A second journey of the King and Queen to
Hanover in 1717 gave rise to talk about a double marriage
between my brother, the Crown Prince, and Princess Amelia
of England, and of the Duke of Gloucester and myself. At the
same time I received several letters and presents from the
latter, and our correspondence lasted for more than a year.
The Prince of Anhalt and Grumkow did not dare to press
forward their plan again for my marriage with the Margrave
of Schwedt. They knew the King too well to openly oppose
his wishes. To attain their object they must continue to
endeavour to put an end to the friendly relations which
subsisted between him and England, and of this they did
not despair. It was in this year that the wicked plots of
a certain Clement were discovered. He was accused of
high treason, of having forged the handwriting and seals
of several great potentates, and of having caused disunion
between several of the great Powers. Clement was of high
birth ; some said he was the son of the Duke of Orleans,
Regent of France ; others, of the King of Denmark. His
great resemblance to the Duke of Orleans always made
people maintain that he was descended from him.*
I am not acquainted with the more intimate details
relating to this adventurer, as everything was kept so secret
that no one has ever known the real truth ; but what I do
know, positively, is that Clement disclosed all Grumkow's
secret speculations to the King, and would have caused his
downfall, but that the proofs were wanting. He had not
one of the letters he promised to send the King ; and, though
he insisted on having had private interviews with him, it
turned out when he was confronted with Grumkow, that he
did not even know him. Nothing more was wanted to prove

* He came from Transylvania, and was called Kagenau. He was secre
tary to Prince Ragotzky, whom he betrayed and deserted. He then took
the name of Clement in order to continue his forgeries, Undiscovered.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 15

that his accusations were false. His trial lasted nearly six
months. So much to heart did the King take the whole of
this affair that he was, in consequence, seized at Brandenburg
with serious illness. Messengers were forthwith despatched
for the Queen, who at once started for Brandenburg, and on
her arrival, that same night, found the King so ill that the
doctors gave up all hope. My father made his last will, and
those to whom he dictated his last wishes were well known
for their honesty and devotion. In this last will the King
named the Queen Regent of Prussia, &c. ; and the King of
England, as well as the Emperor, guardians of the young
Prince. A few hours before the messenger left, whom my
father sent for my mother, two others had started to fetch
the Prince of Anhalt and Grumkow. I do not know what
reason can have delayed them, but they did not start till late
at night.
The King's illness made such rapid progress that the
doctors gave my father only a few hours more to live. The
fear that if the Prince of Anhalt and Grumkow's arrival
were long delayed he would no longer be able to seal his
will, induced him to sign it. Knowing, however, beforehand
what reproaches and what opposition the will would meet
with from those two, as they were notVven mentioned in it,
he extracted a promise from the Queen, whilst giving her a
copy of it, to keep the contents a complete secret. Those,
too, who had been witnesses, and those who had written out
the will, were made to take an oath to the same effect. The
business was scarcely over, and all signed and sealed, when
the Prince and Grumkow arrived.
As they had their creatures everywhere about the King,
they soon learned what had taken place respecting the will,
but they never could succeed in finding out what the contents
of it were. Nevertheless, the very secrecy that was observed
soon led them to perceive that they were not to be the
guardians of the young Prince ; and, furthermore, that as

16 MEMOIRS OF THE

the Queen had received a copy of the document, she must
have been named Regent. Their despair knew no bounds.
The time was too short : the King was at the point of death,
and the Queen never left his side for one moment, so that
it was quite impossible to get the will altered. Happily for
them, the great danger in which the King was, passed over
after several hours, and they breathed again. The fever and
the pain decreased. The ipecacuanha, which had been given
to the King by the Surgeon Major-General of the King's
Regiment, had saved his life. This surgeon was named
Holzendorf ; and he will again appear in these memoirs.
He was so successful in his use of this remedy, that for
many years afterwards he enjoyed the King's especial favour.
After my father had completely recovered, he returned to
Berlin with my mother. The trial of that wretched Clement
was still going on. He accused innumerable persons in
order to entangle them in his trial, and by that means pro
long it. This caused the King to open all letters that were
sent by post. He became daily more suspicious, and never
went to bed without having at his side two loaded pistols and
his sword. He remained only a few days in Berlin, and
went with my mother to Wusterhausen.
The Prince of Anhalt and Grumkow meanwhile were not
idle. They could not get this business of the will out of
their minds, and Grumkow, who was slyer than the devil
himself, undertook to get the copy of the will out of the
Queen's possession. To carry out this plan he used the
following means. I have already mentioned Madame von
Blaspiel. This lady was most beautiful in person ; her dis-
' position was very bright. She had a highly educated mind
and a noble honest heart, but unfortunately two great faults,
which are common to mankind in general, overshadowed her
nobler qualities. She was intriguante and a coquette. A
gouty old husband of sixty years was not calculated to make
a young and beautiful wife very happy. Indeed, some people

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 17
pretended that she led the same life with him as Placidia did
with the Emperor Constantine. At this time the Saxon
Envoy, Count Manteuffel, was her ami intime, but this
friendship was conducted in such a manner that no one had
ever thought of throwing the slightest doubt on their relation
ship to one another. As I said before, every letter that
came by post was taken to the King, and all his days at
Wusterhausen were spent in reading them through. Man
teuffel was making a short tour in Saxony, and the King
thus came across his letters to Madame von Blaspiel, and also
her answers. Their contents left no doubt that more than
friendship existed between them. The King made cruel
jokes on the subject, which soon reached Grumkow's ears,
and he determined to use this occurrence as a means towards
attaining his object.
I am but little acquainted with the political affairs at this
time, so that I can say nothing positive about them. I
remember only that the King of Poland required my father's
help. Grumkow, who had known this sovereign for a long
time, wrote to him and promised that his hopes and wishes
should be realized, if he would in return combine with him.
The King of Poland consented, and Manteuffel returned to
Berlin commissioned to obtain from Madame von Blaspiel,
through his influence with her, a promise that she would
manage to get the will out of the Queen's hands. It was a
ticklish business. Madame von Blaspiel adored her mistress,
but love is a tyrant — woe to those who allow their passions
to gain control over their principles. Terrible hours of bitter
remorse are in store for them. What can a woman refuse to
a man to whom she has sacrificed the most precious of all
things, her honour ? Had Madame von Blaspiel made such
reflections, she would have escaped from the quicksands that
engulf so many. Manteuffel's protestations of faithfulness
and devotion, to the Queen at last conquered his mistress's
constancy. Still, however great her influence over my mother,

18 MEMOIRS OF THE

it required many endeavours and many requests from
Madame von Blaspiel to succeed in getting this unfortunate
will into her own hands.
Whilst all this was going on, Clement's trial had come to
an end. He was found guilty, and condemned to be torn in
pieces, and then hanged.
The wretched man heard his sentence pronounced without
moving a muscle. He answered his accusers by saying, " I
have only done that which the King's ministers are daily
doing. They try to deceive the ministers of other Powers,
and are honoured spies at foreign Courts. If I had been 'a
public character, such as they are, I might now have reached
the height of prosperity, instead of ending on the gallows."
He died with the greatest courage. On his way to the place
of execution he addressed the people. As his speech is
printed, I will not here make further mention of it. His
accomplice, Leman, was quartered ; and Heidekamm, whose
family had recently been ennobled, was flogged, his sword
and his shield, with his arms on it, broken in pieces by the
hangman, and he himself declared dishonoured. Heidekamm
was punished so severely only because he had said and
written that the King was not Frederick I.'s legitimate son,
but the bastard of a nobleman who had lived at Court.
With these sad events the year 1717 closed. The follow
ing year was, however, not less fertile in tragic occurrences.
I have already mentioned that the Prince of Anhalt and
Grumkow's great object was to disturb the happy relations
between the King and Queen. Their old projeot, my
marriage with the Margrave of Schwedt, was not given up,
and they again endeavoured to win the King's consent to it.
As my father, however, was on very good terms with
England, he was not now favourably inclined to this plan.
In my sketch of the King's character I mentioned his
great love of money as one of his chief faults. He dis
approved of every expense incurred by the Queen, even when

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 19

absolutely necessary for her high position and rank. He,
nevertheless, gave her most costly presents. Thus, for
instance, my mother had long wished to possess a pair of very
beautiful diamond ear-rings, which had belonged to the
Queen Dowager, and which had been left, with the rest of
the jewels, to my father. The King gave these ear-rings to my
mother at the time of the birth of my second brother. Their
value was very great, the diamonds being worth 26,000
thalers (£3,900). In the hope of creating a bad feeling
between my parents Grumkow resolved to persuade the
King that the Queen had begged him for these ear-rings only
to sell them, that she might pay her debts with the money.
M. von Kamke, who had stood in great favour with
Frederick I., himself heard Grumkow make this vile sug
gestion ; and having but little doubt as to Grumkow's object,
at once informed the Queen, begging her, however, not to
mention his having told her. The King was absent from
home at the time, but as soon as he returned the Queen told
him what a trick Grumkow intended playing her. In order
to prevent even a semblance of suspicion, she showed the
King the ear-rings, and demanded an apology from Grumkow.
The King, however, insisted on knowing how she had heard
of this plot, and said he should betieve the whole story if he
knew that her informant was to be trusted.
The Queen finding herself, so to speak, pushed into a corner,
was imprudent enough to mention Kamke. The King
instantly sent for him. He repeated what he had told the
Queen, and furthermore accused Grumkow of various other
grave misdeeds. The kind manner in which the King
received Kamke had encouraged him to speak out ; but not
having expected to be summoned before the King in the
capacity of an accuser he had not sufficient proofs at hand to
justify himself, and furthermore, as he knew most of the
facts out of Grumkow's own mouth, had no witnesses to
support him. The result was that Grumkow's denials were
c 2

' 20 MEMOIRS OF THE

believed, and that Kamke was sent to the fortress of
Spandau. This fortress, which was four miles* from Berlin, was soon
filled with people of good family.
Grumkow and the Prince of Anhalt were not satisfied
with having learnt' the contents of the King's will from
Count Manteuffel, they insisted on its being given into their
own hands. All Count Manteuffel's endeavours to wrest it
from Madame von Blaspiel remained fruitless, and finding that
neither threats nor coaxing were of any avail, they not only
determined to ruin her, but conceived the most monstrous
plot ever heard of for centuries.
The King used often to amuse himself in the evening by
attending the performances of a tight-rope dancer, which
were held at the Town Hall, and I remember quite well how
¦ some of Grumkow's creatures, and this minister himself,
begged the King to take the young Prince with him to one
of these. They insisted so much on this point that the King
at last consented. The tight-rope dancer being, however,
taken ill, the representation was put off till the following
Friday. On the Tuesday morning, Madame von Blaspiel came to the
Queen, and implored her to prevent the King and my
brother from going to this performance. Why, she would
not say, beyond mentioning that it was as much as their
lives were worth. She begged the Queen to find any pretext
on the Friday for diverting the King's attention, that he
might forget the hour fixed for going to the Town Hall, and
if that did not succeed, openly to oppose his going. I was
told to amuse the King. On the Friday my mother
instructed my brother and myself in the part we were to
play. I had managed so well to divert my father that it was
past half-past six before he was aware of it, and got up to

* About sixteen English miles.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 21 '
leave for the performance. My mother in vain told him that
it was too late. The King had hold of my brother's hand ;
and the boy, having been told all manner of stories, which
had frightened him out of his wits, screamed, and made
frantic efforts to get away from his father ; and as the King
persisted in opening the door, my mother and I threw our
selves at his feet, and prevented his leaving the room. He
could not in the least understand what was the matter, and
was at first inclined to be very angry. Our tears and
screams, and the pains we took to prevent his leaving us,
occupied so much time, that the hour fixed for his visit to the
Town Hall was long past, and he gave up going. The
Queen would never afterwards explain to him the reason of
her strange conduct ; but just at this time an enquiry was
being carried on which led him to guess part of the truth.
A certain Trosqui, a man of good birth, and a native of
Silesia, had just been arrested. He had been used as a spy
during the siege of Stralsund ; and though he had on that
occasion made himself most useful to the King, was never
liked or trusted. The suspicion of a secret correspondence
had caused his present arrest. His papers, which had been
seized, proved the surmise to be true. The whole town took
a great interest in his fate. His private papers contained
love stories of all Berlin, and several letters concerning the
King. The King fancied that the Queen's anxiety had been
caused by the fear that the numbers of the persons mixed up
in this affair might combine together to attempt some daring
step against him. This impression was justified in so far
that he had been able to read through but very few of the
papers. But after two days the situation changed. Madame
von Blaspiel begged for a secret audience with the King ; but
before she had spoken to him she confessed all to the Queen,
and told her what she had discovered of Grumkow's abomi
nable plot. The following was what had been decided on.
Having given up all hope of getting the King's will out of

22 MEMOIRS OF THE

Madame von Blaspiel's possession, and being convinced that
on the King's death they would lose all their, fortune, they
determined at all hazards to secure the throne for the Mar
grave of Schwedt, and to assume the Regency themselves.
They had determined, therefore, to get rid of the King and my
brother, and have them murdered at the Town Hall ; to set
fire to the castle ; to have my second brother strangled ; to
exile the Queen to some distant town, where she should be
kept a prisoner; to send at once for the Margrave of
Schwedt, and immediately on his arrival to marry me to
him. This plot was to be carried out in such a manner that no
suspicion could fall on its instigators. An apparently acci
dental riot in the Town Hall at the moment the Castle was
set fire to was to prevent their detection.
I heard all these particulars from my mother herself. She
was not present at the interview between the King and
Madame von Blaspiel, and did not know what passed at it, as
she was never again able to speak to the lady alone. The
whole thing was kept a profound secret, and even to this day
no particulars have transpired; but I know that after a
second interview the King had with Madame von Blaspiel he
led her to the Queen, saying, " I bring you here a brave and
noble woman, the best friend I have in the world."
Two days afterwards the parties concerned were confronted
with one another. Grumkow had found means to entrust the
enquiry to the Fiscal General Kateck, a man of low birth,
and one of his own creatures. This man had a particular
gift of entangling and confusing those who fell into his hands.
Madame von Blaspiel was the victim of his cleverness.
Various cunning questions, and the'skilful manner in which he
twisted her answers, reduced her to hopeless confusion, and
she had been imprudent enough to get no witnesses to
support her accusations. The opposite side were certainly in
a precarious plight, but their confidence and security became

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 23
as great as ever, and Madame von Blaspiel became the victim
of her devotion and constancy.
Kateck proposed she should be put on the rack, in
order to force her to . confess the absolute falsity of her
accusations. I do not know what prevented the King from
having this proposal carried out, but after the trial was over
Madame von Blaspiel was taken to Spandau. Without the
slightest consideration for the Queen, who was then expect
ing her confinement, the King, in a perfect fury, com
municated to her the unfortunate lady's fate. I was present
on that painful occasion. The King was so violent in his
attack on the Queen that there was every reason to fear a
premature confinement. Besides the great friendship which
the Queen had for Madame von Blaspiel she was in terrors
about the will, which was still among that lady's possessions,
and which would naturally be found among them. The
Queen soon learned that Field-Marshal von Nassmer had
received orders to seal up all Madame von Blaspiel's papers,
etc. On hearing this the Queen at once sent her private
chaplain, Boshardt, to the Field-Marshal to tell him of the
sore strait she was in, and to beg him to restore her the will.
This general, who was a man of the strictest honesty, as well
as a most devoted servant of the Royal Family, deemed it no
act of unfaithfulness to his master and King to grant the
Queen's prayer. He, therefore, had the luckless document,
the cause of so much trouble and sorrow, restored to her.
Madame von Blaspiel remained at Spandau only a year, and
was then exiled to Cleves, where she still lives.
The King at last determined to put an end to all these
intrigues and plots. It may be that the many accusations
made against Grumkow and the Prince of Anhalt had made
an impression on him, or it may be that political reasons
induced him to take the step. At any rate he determined to
recall the Margrave of Schwedt, who was then travelling,
and to marry him to the Duchess of Courland, afterwards

24 MEMOIRS OF THE

Empress of Russia. The Margrave arrived at Berlin before
the end of this year, but in spite of the great advantages
which this marriage offered him, he refused most peremptorily
to acquiesce in the King's wishes. He evidently still had
hopes of my marrying him, which he considered far more
advantageous ; and as he was eighteen years old and of age,
the King could not force him to marry against his will.
I have, in the preceding year, forgotten to mention the
arrival in Berlin of Peter the Great, Emperor of Russia.
This episode is curious enough to be worthy of a place in
my memoirs. This sovereign, who was very fond of travel
ling, was on his way from Holland, and was obliged, owing
to the Empress's premature confinement, to make a stay in
the province of Cleves. As he disliked both society and
formalities, he begged the King to let him occupy a villa on
the outskirts of Berlin which belonged to the Queen. This
villa was a pretty little building, and had been beautif ally
arranged by the Queen. It contained a gallery decorated
with china ; all the rooms had most beautiful looking-glasses.
The house was really a little gem, and fully deserved its
name, " Monbijou." The garden was lovely, and its beauty
was enhanced by its being close to the river.
To prevent any damage — as these Russian gentlemen are
noted for not being particular or over careful — the Queen
had the whole house cleared out, and removed everything
that might get broken. A few days afterwards the Emperor
and Empress and their suite arrived by water at Mon
bijou. The King and Queen received them on the banks of the
river. The King gave the Czarina his hand to help her to
land. As soon as the Emperor had landed, he shook hands
with the King and said, "Brother Frederick, I am very
pleased to see you." He then approached the Queen, wish
ing to embrace her, which she, however, declined. The
Czarina then kissed my mother's hand repeatedly, afterwards

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 25

presenting to her the Duke and Duchess of Mecklenburg, who
accompanied them, and four hundred so-called ladies. These
were, for the most part, German maids, ladies' maids and
cooks, who fulfilled the duties of ladies in waiting. The
Queen did not feel inclined to bow to these, and, indeed, she
treated the Czarina and the Princesses of the Blood with
great coldness and haughtiness, and the King had a great
deal of trouble in persuading her to be civil to them. I saw
this curious Court the next day, when the Czar and Czarina
came to visit the Queen. She received them in the State
rooms of the castle, met them at the entrance of these rooms,
and led the Empress to her Audience Chamber.
The King and the Emperor followed behind. As soon as
the Emperor saw me, he recognized me — having seen me five
years ago — took me up in his arms and kissed me all over
my face. I boxed his ears, and made frantic efforts to get
away from him, saying he had insulted me. This delighted
him, and made him laugh heartily. They had told me
beforehand what I was to say to him, so I spoke to him of
his fleet and his victories. He was so pleased that he said
he would willingly sacrifice one of his provinces to have such
a child as I was. The Czarina too made much of me. The
Queen and the Czarina sat on armchairs under a canopy, and
I stood near my mother, the Princesses of the Blood standing
opposite. The Czarina was small, broad, and brown-looking, without
the slightest, dignity or appearance. You had only to look
at her to detect her low origin. She might have passed for
a German actress, she had decked herself out in such a
manner. Her dress had been bought second-hand, and was
trimmed with some dirty looking silver embroidery; the
bodice was covered with precious stones, arranged in such a
manner as to represent the double eagle. She wore a dozen
orders ; and round the bottom of her dress hung quantities of
relics and pictures of saints, which rattled when she walked,

26 MEMOIRS OF THE

and reminded one of a smartly harnessed mule. The orders
too made a great noise, knocking against each other.
The Czar, on the other hand, was tall and well grown,
with a handsome face, but his expression was coarse, and
impressed one with fear. He wore a simple sailor's dress.
His wife, who spoke German very badly, called her court
jester to her aid, and spoke Russian with her. This poor
creature was a Princess Gallizin, who had been obliged to
undertake this sorry office to save her life, as she had been
mixed up in a conspiracy against the Czar, and had twice
been flogged with the knout !
At last we sat down to dinner, the Czar sitting near the
Queen. It is well known that this sovereign had, when a
young man, been poisoned, and that his nerves had never
recovered from it, so that he was constantly seized with
convulsions, over which he had no control. He was suddenly
seized with one of these attacks whilst he was dining, and
frightened the Queen so much that she several times tried to
get up and leave the table. After a while, the Czar grew
calmer, and begged the Queen to have no fear, as he would
not hurt her. Then, taking her hand in his, he pressed it
so tightly that she screamed for mercy, at which he laughed,
saying that she had much more delicate bones than his
Catherine. A ball had been arranged after dinner, but he
stole quietly away, and returned on foot to Monbijou.
The following day he visited all the sights of Berlin,
amongst others the very curious collection of coins and
antiques. Among these last named was a statue, repre
senting a heathen god. It was anything but attractive,
but was the most valuable in the collection. The Czar
admired it very much, and insisted on the Czarina kissing it.
On her refusing, he said to her in bad German that she
should lose her head if she did not at once obey him.
Being terrified at the Czar's anger she immediately complied
with his orders without the least hesitation. The Czar asked

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 27
the King to give him this and other statues, a request which
he could not refuse. The same thing happened about a cup
board, inlaid with amber. It was the only one of its kind,
and had cost King Frederick I. an enormous sum, and the
consternation was general oh its having to be sent to Peters
burg. This barbarous Court happily left after two days. The
Queen rushed at once to Monbijou, which she found in a
state resembling that of the fall of Jerusalem. I never saw
suoh a sight. Everything was destroyed, so that the Queen
was obliged to rebuild the whole house.
About this time my brother was entrusted to the care of
two governors. My mother appointed one of them, Field-
Marshal Count von Finkenstein ; the Prince of Anhalt the
other, Kalstein, major of an infantry regiment. Count
Finkenstein was a most excellent man, but not clever enough
to have control over such a genius as my brother. He was
married to Madame von Blaspiel's sister, and since that lady's
exile, the Queen had shown the Count and his wife the
greatest confidence. Kalstein was a good officer, but coarse
and violent. He was more fitted for intrigues than to be
the governor of a young prince. He was well educated, but
made little use of what he knew, yet on the whole he was
trustworthy. The year 1718, fruitful as it was in tragic
events, at last came to an end, and I will now pass on to
1719. The greater part of the winter was spent by the King
at Berlin, and he went out a good deal into society of an
evening. The Queen spent her whole day with my brother,
and had no other companions than him and myself. Nobody
else dined with her of an evening beyond Madame von
Konnken, her Mistress of the Robes, and Madame von
Rocoule. Though the former was a most upright and
amiable lady, the Queen did not trust her, and seemed to be
quite oppressed by sadness.

28 MEMOIRS OF THE

One day when I was with her, she said to me, " Listen to
me, dear Wilhelmine : I have determined to keep you quite
under my own eye, and to take entire charge of your
education; but, at the same time, I shall require many
things of you. First of all, you must care for no one but
me, and then you must be silent as the grave and obey me
blindly. It depends on yourself alone if you wish to be
treated as a grown-up girl, and gain my whole affection by
obeying me in all things." I promised her everything she
wished, and she then asked me whether I were not obliged
every evening to tell Leti all that had taken place in my
mother's and the King's apartments during the day, and
also whether she ever spoke to me of the Margrave of
Schwedt. I answered that this happened very often, and
that she praised him exceedingly. " Are you sure that you
are discreet, and can be silent," the Queen again said, " and
that I can rely on your not repeating whatever I may
confide to you ? "
On my again assuring her of my entire discretion, she then
told me the whole story about Madame von Blaspiel, just as I
have written it down ; all about the intrigues of the Prince
of Anhalt and Grumkow, and also of her constant anxiety at
the King's having again begun to speak of my marriage with
the Margrave. Finally, she spoke of her great wish to see me
married to her nephew, the Duke of Gloucester, and of all
the advantages this event would have for me, as well as for
herself. She then impressed on me not on any account to
trust L<5ti, and added, " I know she is in the Prince of Anhalt's
pay; that she is constantly intriguing with Major Fourcade
and M. Fournert, a French Minister; and I know too
that she does not treat you properly, and often beats you.
Confess the truth to me ; is it not so ? " Although all this
was perfectly true, I denied it, as I did not wish to get Leti
into trouble,
"You are too young," the Queen began again, "to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 29
notice her intrigues, but you cannot deny that she ill-treats
you, and that she only lately gave you such blows in the
face that you bled, and in consequence had a fever which
obliged you to keep your bed for several weeks."
I was very much taken aback when I found that the
Queen knew the whole story, and yet I denied it. When
the Queen observed that I would say nothing, she merely
-remarked that for the future she wished me to tell L£ti when
she asked me about what had occurred in my parents' rooms
that I declined to say anything, and that it was not my
place, nor was it proper for me to repeat what had taken
place between my father and mother.
I had no sooner reached my own room that evening
than L£ti came and sat down beside me, and began at
once to ask me about the events of the day. I did not
wish at once to irritate her, so I said I had been working
hard all day and did not know of anything that had
happened. She then began to honour me with pleasing
epithets. " You are a great fool," she said, " and just such a donkey
as your mother is. I know everything that has passed : you
have not had so much to do as you pretend, so out with it all,
or I will soon make you speak." She only said this to
threaten me. I was trembling like an aspen, and did not
know what to do, yet I determined to obey my mother, and
answered Leti as she had bidden me. This person was too
clever not to observe that I had been put up to this. She
therefore tried by coaxing and threatening me to force
me to- repeat what I knew. But when she saw it was
all of no use she gave full vent to her fury. Cuffs and
blows were rained on me ; she did not know how to contain
herself. Finally she threw me off my chair and left me. I
fell with some violence, but happily escaped with only a few
bruises, but my arms and face were black and blue, and I
was so frightened that I could not get up,

30 MEMOIRS OF THE

My screams brought my maids to my help. One of them
had been my nurse, and waited on me ever since my birth.
After she had helped me, she went to L£ti and told her that
if she continued this ill-treatment, she would go straight to
the Queen and tell her of it. When Leti saw what a plight
I was in, and the state of my face, she got frightened and
sat up all night bathing it. The next day the Queen was
told I had had a bad fall, and I was good natured enough to
say the same. Whether my mother believed this I do not
know, for she said nothing. For the future, Leti spared my
face ; but my arms and legs suffered doubly from her blows.
These scenes took place every evening, and I was in utter
despair. Nevertheless, whether it was for fear or from pride
I refused ever to repeat anything to her.
In this manner the winter went by.
In June, the King and Queen thought fit to take my
brother and myself to Charlottenburg, a beautiful castle near
Berlin. L£ti was left behind, and I was entrusted to the
care of Madame von Konnken. My birthday was celebrated
there, and in honour of it the King gave a ball; and I
received some beautiful presents both from him and from my
mother. They grew daily fonder of me and more devoted.
I was now ten years old, and my mental capacities were
far in advance of my years. From Charlottenburg we
went to Wusterhausen, and had scarcely arrived there when
the King was taken most dangerously ill. We were in the
height of summer, and the heat this year was something
quite out of the common ; yet, in spite of this, the King
was shivering all day long. A large fire was kept burning
in his room, which was kept entirely shut up, so that not
even a ray of light could penetrate into it. In this room I
had to sit near the fire from 7 a.m. till 10 p.m., leaving it
only for my meals. It was torture, and my blood got into
such a state of heat that it made me half dazed. The
Queen suffered quite as much as I did, and had the ad-

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 31
ditional anxiety of knowing that my brother Wilhelm and
my second sister were seriously ill with dysentery. This
complaint was raging all over the country, and many people
died from it. It had assumed the form of a most dangerous
epidemic. I too was soon attacked by it. The Queen, who
took no notice of people's ailments, and treated all illnesses
very lightly, would not believe I was ill till I was at death's
door. I was taken back to Berlin dying, and on my arrival
there heard of my second brother's death, which had taken
place that morning.
On the ninth day of my illness, my end was hourly
expected. My good constitution, however, and the care
and attention of the doctors, saved my life ; but it was
six weeks before I was able to leave my bed, and the first
time I went out was a fortnight after my mother's return to
Berlin, at the end of October.
L^ti continued to ill-treat me. She snored so loud that
she prevented my sleeping, and consequently regaining my
strength. Blows and bad language were not spared me, so
that at last I sank into a state of melancholy. I was never
very strong, and had a most sensitive nervous system, and it
was but natural that my health should suffer from the
constant state of nervous excitement in which I was kept.
I got the jaundice, which never left me for two months, and
then only to make room for a far more dangerous condition ;
violent fever ensued, which developed into typhus.
At first I was very delirious, but I soon became quite
unconscious. In spite of the great danger to which they
exposed themselves, the King and Queen came to my bed
side at ten at night. Their despair was terrible, and amidst
tears of the bitterest grief they bid me a last farewell. I
knew nothing. The faintest beating of my heart was the
only sign of life remaining. It was the crisis. Next morn
ing I was more conscious and less feverish, and by slow
degrees I recovered.

32 MEMOIRS OF THE

As soon as I was able to speak again, the King came to
see me. His joy and thankfulness at my recovery were so
, great that he said I might ask him for any favour I chose.
I resolved at once to ask him to let me henceforth be treated
as a grown-up person, and to be no longer dressed like a
child ! He at once granted my wish, but when he came to
talk it over with the Queen, she was strongly opposed to it :
in the end, however, she had to give way.
I was not able to leave my room till the beginning of the
year 1820. I was overjoyed at no longer being treated as a
child, and no longer wearing short frocks. I was exceed
ingly proud when dressed in my long gown, and I went to
show myself to my mother. But, alas, I was doomed to dis
appointment, for no sooner had I entered her room, than she
gave me a severe look, saying, " Dear me ! What a funny
little figure ! You look exactly like a little dwarf."
Imagine what a blow this was to my vanity. The Queen
was in fact not wrong, but it would have been better to have
been satisfied with this one remark. She continued, how
ever, to scold me roundly for having preferred this request to
the King, as she had told me to turn to her for everything ;
and she added that if I did such a thing again, she should be
seriously angry with me. I made the best excuses I could,
and assured her of my entire devotion.
I have often enough described Levi's violent temper, but I '
cannot help mentioning the following occurrence, which
brought many others in its train. My rooms were joined to
a wing of the Castle by a wooden gallery, which was kept
anything but clean or tidy. It was the fault of Eversmann,
who was page to the King, and was in charge of the Castle.
Of this man the King made a great favourite. He was not
happy in his choice of those who surrounded him, as he was
no discerner of character. Eversmann had great power over
the King. He was the greatest good-for-nothing in the
whole land, and tried to do everyone as much harm as

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 33
possible, and mixed himself up in all kind of low intrigues.
L^ti had several times told him to have the gallery properly
cleaned, but with no result. She sent for him therefore one
morning and scolded him soundly. He answered her most
insolently, and had they not been separated they would
certainly have come to blows. Eversmann vowed vengeance
on Leti, and tried, a few days later, to malign her to the
King. One evening the King began to question me in my Cate
chism, probably with the intention of finding fault with Leti.
I answered him quite properly, but on his asking me to say
the Ten Commandments and the Creed I got into a hopeless
mess. And though he had been trying only to find some fault
for which he could make L£ti answerable, the King now grew
furious with me. The whole weight of his displeasure
fell on Leti and my master : he desired the Queen to pay
more attention to my education, and be present for the future
at all my lessons with them. My illness, which had lasted
six months, had caused me to be very behindhand. I had
been absent three months from the school-room, and then too
the great number of subjects I had to learn by heart made me
confuse one with the other. The Queen sent for Leti the
following day, and. scolded her severely. At the same time
forbidding her in the King's name to receive any more visits
from gentlemen, or even from clergymen. This was a terrible
blow to Leti, and I was made to suffer in consequence, for the
blows were more frequent than ever, and she tried in every
way in her power to get me into trouble.
I received another lecture from the Queen. She told me
that she would find means to bring me to a sense of my
duty, and that she should for the future treat me with great
severity. Young as I was, I thought a good deal about this
strange conduct on the part of my mother. " Do I deserve
to be treated thus," I said to myself, "merely for my memory
being at fault ? What can the Queen desire further of me
D

34 MEMOIRS OF THE

than what I have already done ! She is the cause of all the
blows and all the misery I daily endure. By her desire I
have mistrusted Leti, and this is my reward. She is angry
with me, and therefore she takes Levi's part, and tells me to
do just the reverse of what she desired before."
The whole of my life was changed from this moment. My
lessons began at 8 a.m., and continued without intermission,
save during meal- times, till 10 at night. In the afternoon
I did my lessons in the Queen's room, and she never failed
to find fault with and scold me if I forgot a single word of
what I had to repeat by heart.
I cried all night, and became shy, frightened, and melan
choly. I lost all my spirits and liveliness, and was scarcely
to be recognized. Providence had ordained that I should be
trained from my earliest youth to bear the sorrows and
troubles of life with patience, and to reflect on them —
reflections which, owing to the great vivacity of my nature,
I otherwise might not have made.
This state of things lasted three months. The King was
all the time at Berlin, and as I was in disgrace with the
Queen she had never spoken to me.
After the King's departure, when my mother again held
receptions in her own rooms, she took me aside one day, and
said I was to call to remembrance what she had confided
to me on a previous occasion, when she had however forgotten
to name all those who were her enemies. She then named
them severally to me, and they comprised nearly three-
fourths of Berlin society. With those I was not to have any
intercourse, and even when they came to pay their respects
to my mother, I was not to speak with them. " It will be
quite sufficient," she said, " if you bow to them, but I forbid
your mentioning to anybody what I have told you." I
obeyed her to the letter, and was consequently detested by
the whole town. They said I was proud and haughty, and
that I had no idea how to behave myself. My mother's

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 35
suspicious nature was her great failing, and through it she
did many people great injustice.
L£ti at once observed that it was the Queen who kept me
at such a distance from her. As she was no longer allowed
to receive any visits in her own apartments, she had not
either the means of continuing her many flirtations and
state intrigues, and she became intensely bored with her
mode of life. That my marriage with the Margrave of
Schwedt had been broken off was a great grief to her. The
Prince of Anhalt's influence and pqwer had much decreased
since that unfortunate business with Madame von Blaspiel.
L£ti no longer received beautiful presents from him. All
the fair promises which had been made her had vanished into
thin air, and she had lost all the means of satisfying her
personal ambition.
She therefore wrote to " My Lady " Arlington, and
begged her to obtain for her the formal title of my governess,
and of Lady of rank about my person, and if this could
not be done, then to obtain the same post for her with the
English princesses.
In answer, Lady Arlington wrote her a letter which was
purposely written to be shown to the Queen. It contained
many fine promises as to her appointment at the English
Court, and expressed great surprise that a person of such
distinguished merits and abilities should have been treated
with so little consideration. She should make propositions
to the Queen, and if these were not accepted, she would then
find such happiness in England that she would soon forget
any advantages that might have been hers in her position at
the Court of Berlin. All this was only a pre-arranged
plan intended to frighten the Queen, and was devoid of all
truth. L£ti sent Lady Arlington's letter to the Queen, accom
panying it with a most insolent note of her own, in which
she insisted on her demands being granted, or her immediate
d 2

36 MEMOIRS OF THE

resignation being accepted. My mother was extremely
offended by this behaviour, and took it very ill, yet as she
favoured Lady Arlington, and as this Lady had great
influence with the King of England, she was fearful of what
tricks L^ti would play her there. She urged several persons
therefore to dissuade her from carrying out her intention,
but as this was of no avail, the Queen decided to show the
King the letter as soon as ever he returned that day. Before
she did so, she spoke to me on the subject, and asked me if I
should not be delighted to get rid of her. This idea threw
me into despair, and I begged and entreated my mother not
to speak to the King till the next day. This she promised on
condition that I should obtain from L^ti a promise to desist
from her demands. As soon as I reached my rooms I spoke
to Leti, and endeavoured by soft words to induce her to re
consider her determination of resigning. I do not know
whether my tears and protestations had any effect, or
whether she herself was glad of an excuse for remaining :
anyhow I succeeded in making her write another letter to the
Queen, in which she implored her not to show the King
her former note. Our friendship was not, however, of long
duration. A fortnight had scarcely passed before the blows
and ill-treatment began afresh, and it was clear that it was
not caused by an outburst of temper, but by a real personal
hatred of myself.
Three months passed in this manner ; and it was only in
March, 1721, that Leti finally determined to resign. This
time she was in real earnest. Lady Arlington advised her
to send in her resignation, and promised her her protection.
Leti thereupon wrote a third time to the Queen, demanding
to receive the title of my governess, with all the rights
which belonged to it. Amongst other things, she insisted on
dining at the royal table. " This was really no great
honour," she wrote, "as numbers cf 'trumpery' officers,
whom I consider far beneath me, are received at that

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 37
table." Madame von Roncoule was present when the Queen
received the letter. To her my mother showed it. " How
can your Majesty hesitate for one moment in accepting her
resignation?" this lady replied, after reading the letter.
" Is your Majesty unaware of the manner in which she has
treated the Princess ? I shall not be surprised if the
Princess is not soon brought to you with broken arms and
legs. The poor child suffers martyrdom, and I would beg
your Majesty only to ask the Princess's maids, if you require
proofs of what I have said ; you will then hear what scenes
take place daily." The Queen at once sent for my maids,
who excused themselves for not having sooner mentioned
these facts to her ; but they had been so threatened by L6ti
that they had not dared to do so.
This was quite sufficient for the Queen, and she determined
to speak to the King as soon as ever he returned to Berlin.
Fearing that I should try to deter her, she said nothing to
me about her intention.
My father came home to Berlin at the beginning of April,
and the Queen lost no time in communicating Leti's letter to
him. He was so incensed at its insolent tone and contents
that he would, had not the Queen begged of him not to do
so, sent her then and there to Spandau. She, however,
received orders to quit the Court without again seeing the
King. My parents now took most anxiously into consideration to
whom they were to entrust my education. The King chose
a Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, the Queen's second lady in
waiting. She had been with the late Queen, and served
her devotedly till she died, and was a highly trustworthy
person. With this, enough has been said about her, as these
memoirs will show how attached and faithful she was through
good and evil times. She is still with me, and her devotion
remains unchanged. The Queen did not approve of the
King's choice, as she suspected Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld

38 MEMOIRS OF THE

of having been mixed up in Grumkow's conspiracy against
Madame von Blaspiel. Whom she wished to appoint instead
I have never been able to learn, but in the end she gave way
to the King's wishes.
I knew nothing of all this, as I was not present during
the conversation ; but my brother was in the room at the
time, and presently told me all about it. I was much
distressed at the news — so much so that the Queen, on
returning to my room, found me in tears. " Well," she
said, " is it such a misfortune to part from Leti ? I should
have thought you had received blows enough from her ! "
I threw myself at her feet, and entreated her to reverse
her decision. It was, however, all in vain, and she told me
I must make up my mind to be satisfied with things as they
were. ^. -» ¦
My parents had a great deal of troubiepa persuading
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld to accept the oMe oi govferness ;
but on the King's insisting she should do so, it wasf finally
arranged, and she entered on her new duties on ^^Wednes
day in Easter week.
Leti's fate grieved me much. I did all I could to prove
my friendship for her. I most generously gave her all my
dresses, and these, as well as the many costly presents she
had at different times received from the Queen, amounted in
value to five thousand thalers. The Queen was obliged to
give me quite a new wardrobe after Leti's departure.
I soon grew accustomed to my new governess. Made
moiselle von Sonnsfeld had represented to the Queen that I
must be treated with gentleness, and encouraged by every
means ; I had suffered so much that I needed this. As
the King backed her up in all she said, the Queen left her to
do what she thought right, and I began by degrees to
improve. She taught me what real feeling was. I now
did my lessons with delight, and began to take an interest
in literature and reading, which soon became my favourite

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 39
occupation. I had an English and an Italian master added
to the others. I was well versed in ancient and modern
history, geography, and the first principles of philosophy ;
I understood music thoroughly, and I made great progress
with my studies.
During the course of this year nothing of importance
occurred, nor during the first half of the next year, 1722,
beyond that my mother gave birth to another son, who was
named Augustus William.
Among the household of the late Queen, my grandmother,
was a Lady named Polnitz. She had been Lady-in-waiting,
and was a great favourite with the Queen. This she had not
deserved : she was clever and well read, but untrustworthy,
and had as sharp and ill-natured a tongue as it is
possible to have. Since the Queen's death she had lived on
a pension which the King of England paid in remembrance
of his sister. Polnitz came about this time to Berlin to visit
her family who lived there. But before I say more on this
subject, I must give a brief description of the English Court.
King George I. was very proud of being imbued with the
ideas of the Roman Emperors, and of possessing great
powers of resolution ; but these unfortunately were not
based on sound principles, and became therefore, instead of
virtues, great faults. He was very cold-blooded, and never
put himself out. He was very fair and just, but niggardly
to a degree. He was moderately clever, with a chilling
manner. He spoke very little, and gave very abrupt
answers. He was entirely in the power of his favourite and
his mistress. This latter belonged to the family of the
Schulenburgs. After the King ascended the throne of England she re
ceived the title of Duchess of Kendal, and in Germany that
of Princess of Eberstein. The Princess of Wales* was most

* Caroline of Anspach.

40 MEMOIRS OF THE

cultivated and well fitted for the management of affairs.
Her pleasant courteous manner at first gained her all hearts ;
but on nearer acquaintance she proved to be false, proud and
ambitious. Her character resembled that of Agrippina* and
she might well have exclaimed with that Princess, " Let every
thing perish, but let me remain sovereign." The Prince of
Wales was, like his father, no great genius. He had a violent
temper, was vivacious, and revengeful as well as avaricious and
proud. The Duchess of Kendal was a good woman. She
had no great faults or great virtues. Most people believed
she was married to the King. Her one great anxiety was to
retain her influence over him, and keep at a distance
all those who were opposed to her or could interfere with
her. My Lady Arlington was the illegitimate daughter of the
late Elector of Hanover and the Countess Platen, and,
therefore, a step-sister of King George. .n§» was very clever,
but used her cleverness to no good purpose, and was a slave
to evil ways. These three women, however much they hated
one another, were agreed on one point, viz., to prevent the
Duke of Gloucester's marriage with any princess of a great
family or possessing great intelligence. As they had heard
about me, and knew me to be very clever, they took a dislike
to me ; the more so as they were avowed enemies of my
mother, who had on several occasions not treated them over
wisely. But to return to Polnitz. She was a creature of my Lady
Arlington's. As King George was to come to Germany the
following year, Lady Arlington sent Polnitz to Berlin to
play her game there for her. And she could not have chosen
a better tool ! The Queen received her very graciously and
presented her to me. She had scarcely looked at me, before
she began to examine me from head to foot ; then, turning
* Daughter of Germanicus.Csesar, and mother of the Emperor Nero.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 41
to the Queen, she exclaimed : " Good gracious me, your
Majesty, what a sorry appearance the Princess presents !
She holds herself so badly, and is so stout for a young lady
of her age."
I was extremely put out at this pleasant beginning, so
much so that I was unable to say a word. The Queen her
self was .much taken aback, but answered quietly, " I do not
pretend to dispute your remarks as to her presenting a sorry
appearance, but as to her figure it is faultless, and she will
fine down as she grows taller. If you talk to her, you will
find that she is not what you think." Upon this, Polnitz
took me aside and began to ask me a hundred questions, fit
for a child of four years old, but certainly not for one of my
age. This aggravated me, so I determined not to answer
her any more. My mother now heaped reproaches on me
for my behaviour, and this she continued to do as long as
Polnitz was in Berlin. This lady sought in every way in her
power to do me injury. On one occasion, when the conversa
tion turned on people's powers of memory, my mother
remarked that I had a wonderful power of remembering
things, whereupon Polnitz smiled in a most disdainful
manner, as much as to say that she did not believe a word of
it. My mother most unwillingly proposed to test my
memory by making me learn 150 verses by heart in two
hours. Polnitz said that might be done, but that she was
ready to bet that I would not remember anything of what
she would write down for me to learn. She then wrote
down fifty ridiculous names of her own invention, putting a
number to each ; these she read twice over to me, mentioning
each number, and I had then to repeat them by heart to her.
The first time it succeeded quite well. She then insisted
on trying it over again ; but this time she asked me to say
the names out of their proper order, only mentioning the
numbers to me. This too succeeded admirably to her great
disgust. I had never before strained my memory to such a

42 MEMOIRS OF THE

degree, but, nevertheless, Polnitz did not deign to say one
word in approval.
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, who had been Lady-in-
waiting with her in former years, and who knew how
spiteful she was, comforted me as much as she could. She
even spoke to the Queen about it, and assured her Polnitz
had tried on every occasion to find fault with all I did, and
that she was sure she had some private motive in doing so.
Soon after Polnitz had taken her departure, another
Hanoverian lady, a sister of Madame von Konnken, came to
Berlin. Her name was Brunow, and she had formerly
been governess to the Queen. She was a good-natured
but most foolish creature.
She asked her sister many questions about me, and this
lady, who was very fond of me, praised me more than I
really deserved. Madame von Brunow seemed very much
surprised, and remarked that surely between sisters one
might speak the truth. On Madame von Konnken asking
what she meant by this, she replied, "I mean that your
Princess is a perfect devil ; that she beats her servants daily ;
that she is proud and haughty, and is, besides, so deformed
that she is humped before and behind ! " Madame von
Konnken demanded to know on whose authority she" said
such things, adding that it was quite immaterial, as it could
be contradicted at any moment. A few days after this
conversation, Madame von Brunow came to see me, and was
much surprised to find me so totally different from what she
had expected. Still, she would not be satisfied till she had
seen me without my clothes, and had seen with her own eyes
that I was not hump-backed. I had to undergo this same
treatment at the hands of several other ladies who came from
Hanover, and was perfectly furious at it.
The year 1723 was much more interesting. The King
of England came to Hanover, accompanied by the Duchess
of Kendal and Lady Arlington. Leti was in my lady's

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 43
suite, as she was quite dependent on her. My father, who
was at that time most anxious for my marriage with the
Duke of Gloucester, went to Hanover soon after the King's
arrival there. They got on extremely well together during
the whole of the visit. After my father's return, my mother
also went to Hanover, entrusted by him with secret powers
empowering her to conclude the marriage treaties of my
brother and myself. The Queen found the King her father
much inclined to consent to my brother's marriage, but not
favourable to a double marriage. He spoke in such a
manner of me as to show clearly that he was not sure that
my character and temper would suit the Duke his grandson.
The Queen, in despair at this answer, turned to the Duchess
of Kendal, enlisting her kind interest and help. She
succeeded so well in this that the Duchess confided to her
that the unfavourable reports about , me which had reached
the King were the cause of his acting in this manner. After
much pressing on my mother's part, the Duchess told her
that Leti had represented me in such a light that it was
enough to deter any man from marrying me. She had said
that I was laide dfairepeur and deformed, that I was as bad
as I was ugly, and that I was so violent that my violence
often caused me to have epileptic fits.
" Your Majesty can well understand," the Duchess
added, " that the King would not give his consent to the
marriage, the more so as Polnitz had fully confirmed all the
reports." '
The Queen was unable to conceal her anger at all this.
She told the whole truth about L6ti and her behaviour, and
was so well supported by her suite that she succeeded in
doing away with the bad impression that had been created
of me. The Duchess now determined she would herself put
an end to these calumnies. She suggested to the Queen
that the King of England should be invited to Berlin, that
he might convince himself of the utter untruth of these

44 MEMOIRS OF THE

stories. This plan succeeded, and the King's visit to Berlin
was fixed for the month of October.
The Queen returned triumphant, and was very well received
by my father, who was overjoyed at the near prospect of
seeing his wishes realized. Happiness reigned everywhere.
I alone was sad and depressed, for my mother scolded me
incessantly, and insisted that I had given cause for these cruel
inventions of Levi's. I was very stout, and my figure was
not yet formed, but to make me slighter, my mother had me
laced so tight that I could neither eat nor drink. Whatever
I did she was sure to tell me that my manners would not
please the Duke of Gloucester. " Your behaviour will not
win him." I would rather a thousand times have endured
Leti's blows, than have listened to these speeches, which gave
me a perfect horror of the marriage. I spoke about it one
day to my governess. " I am in despair," I said, " for I
cannot please the Queen. She finds fault with everything I
do, and I cannot satisfy her. I bow to her wishes at all times,
and it is very hard to have to he.ar constantly that this and
that will not please the Duke of Gloucester. I was not aware
that ladies had to study the tempers and likings of gentlemen
before they ever were married to them, and I cannot
understand all the fuss the Queen makes about this mar
riage. I consider myself every bit as good as the Duke of
Gloucester, and if the Queen really wishes my happiness,
she had best consult the wishes of my heart, as well as those
of the Duke ! I do not even know him, and have never seen
him, and who can say that when I do, I shall care for him ?
Tell all this to the Queen, and say that I shall always show
myself obedient in every respect, but that I shall never do
anything merely to please her nephew." Mademoiselle von
Sonnsfeld was much surprised at my speech. She did not
approve of the way in which my mother treated me, but
could not prevent it. She promised me nevertheless to speak
to her, and her representations resulted in my being for some
time left in peace.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 45
Shortly afterwards, a personage belonging to the Duke's
Court came to Berlin. The Queen was at this time holding
receptions in her own apartments ; and this gentleman, who
was present at one of them, brought me very civil messages
from his master. I merely acknowledged them by bowing
to him, and then I put some questions to him respecting the
Hanoverian Court. The Queen had been watching this
interview with the greatest attention ; and that same evening
I had a tremendous scene with her, for she reproached me
bitterly for having received the Duke's messages so coldly.
I went in despair to my own room, mentally abusing the
Duke and the marriage, and determined that my consent
should not be so easily gained.
The arrival of the King of England was now close at
hand. We went to Charlottenburg on the 6th of October ; and
on the 7th, in the evening, King George arrived there. The
whole Court was assembled, and the King and Queen and all
the princes received him as he alighted from his carriage.
After they had welcomed ' him, I was presented to him. He
embraced me, and said nothing further than " She is very
tall ; how old is she ? " Then he gave his hand to the
Queen, who led him to her room, all the princes following.
No sooner had he reached her room, than he took a candle,
which he held under my nose, and looked at me from top to
toe. I can never describe the state of agitation I was in.
I turned red and pale by turns ; and all the time he never
uttered one word. My brother, on the other .hand, he
treated with the greatest kindness, and talked a long time
with him, and this gave me time to recover myself.
My mother and I then shortly left this room, and all the
English gentlemen in the King's suite were presented to
her. After having spoken to them for some time, she left
me quite alone among them, and though I felt terribly shy
at being by myself with so many gentlemen I got on quite

46 MEMOIRS OF THE

well. I had an English conversation with My Lords
Carteret and Townsend, the two Secretaries of State. I spoke
their language as fluently as my own mother tongue. The
Queen let me converse with them for more than an hour, and
then came and fetched me away. She was extremely pleased
at the praises bestowed on me by these gentlemen. The
English gentlemen said I had the manners and bearing of an
English woman; and, as this nation considers itself far
above any other, this was great praise.
The King of England never unbent in the least, but
remained cold and stern. He never spoke to any lady, but
merely bowed. After I left the room he asked my govern-
ness if I were always so serious and melancholy. This
question and his reception of me frightened me so much
that I could never muster up courage to speak to him all the
time he was at Berlin.
At last we went to dinner. The Queen kept the conversa
tion going. We had already sat for two hours at table when
Lord Townsend asked me to beg my mother to get up from
the dinner table as the King of England was not feeling
well. She thereupon made some excuse, saying he must be
tired, and suggested to him that dinner was over. He,
however, several times declared he was not the least tired,
and, to prevent further argument on the subject, she laid
down her napkin and got up from her chair. She had no
sooner done so than the King began to stagger. My father
rushed forward to help him, and several persons came to his
aid, and held him up for a while, when he suddenly gave
way altogether, and had he not been supported, he would
have had a dreadful fall. His wig lay on one side and his
hat on the other, and they had to lay him down on the floor,
where he remained a whole hour before regaining conscious
ness. Every one thought he had had a paralytic stroke.
The remedies used had the desired effect, and by degrees he
recovered. ' He was entreated to go to bed, but would not

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 47
hear of it, till he had accompanied my mother back to her
apartments. The rest of his visit was celebrated by fetes, balls, &c.
Daily conferences took place about the treaty for the double
marriage, and on the 12th of the same month it was signed.
The King of England left on the 13th. My father and
mother were to follow him to Ghor, a shooting castle near
Hanover, but my mother had, for the last seven months, been
in very bad health. Her condition was a strange one, and
none of the doctors knew what was really the matter. How
ever the evening before the King's departure for Ghor, which
had been fixed for the morning of the 8th November, the
Queen was suddenly taken ill, and before proper help could
be obtained, gave birth to a princess, there being no one with
her besides the King and her maid. There was no cradle
ready, no baby clothes. There never reigned such confusion
or consternation as during that night. Soon after the birth
of the child • I was sent for by the King and found him in
high spirits, delighted at having officiated as both doctor and
nurse. My brother, the Duke of Gloucester, the Princess Amelia
of England, and I stood sponsors to the child, who received
the names Anna Maria.
The King left Berlin on the following day. Grumkow,
who had made his peace with the King of England, accom
panied him. My father was absent for a fortnight at Ghor,
and we hoped to see him return in excellent humour ; but
such was not the case. He sent for us as soon as he arrived,
without ever going near the Queen's room, and received us
most kindly, but never asked after our mother. He dined
with us in the evening, passing through her room without
saying a word to her. At dinner he was very silent and
thoughtful, and his whole manner was so strange that it filled
us all with apprehension. The Queen was greatly upset as
after dinner he again passed through her room without

48 MEMOIRS OF THE

taking any notice of her. She called him back to her bed
side in the tenderest manner, but the only answer she re
ceived was a perfect flood of abuse, accusations, and insults
with respect to the birth of this child, ending with a charge
of having been unfaithful to him. She had not expected
such treatment, for her conduct was at all times most
exemplary, so that even the worst slander could not touch
her. The answers she gave the King only enraged him
more, and had he not been compelled by the Mistress of the
Robes to leave the room there is no knowing what he might
have done. The next morning he instituted an enquiry as to
the Queen's conduct, but one and all took her part so vehe
mently that his suspicions (which we afterwards found had
been aroused through Grumkow) were set entirely at rest.
He thereupon asked the Queen's forgiveness, and peace was
re-established. Nothing of interest took place at the beginning of the year
1724, till the month of June, when the relations between the
English and Prussian Courts began to be less friendly. My
father's greatest passion and amusement consisted first in
hoarding up money, and then in perfecting his regiment at
Potsdam, of which he was Colonel. This regiment was
composed of nothing but giants, the smallest of the men being
six feet. They were sought for all over the world, and the
recruiting sergeants took them by force wherever they found
them. Dp to this time the King of England had constantly
sent my father such recruits, but the Hanoverian Government,
which had never been friendly to the House of Brandenburg,
refused to obey their King's orders any longer, hoping by
this means to create a bad feeling between the two Courts.
Some Prussian officers were bold enough to take several
men by force from Hanoverian soil. This caused a great
disturbance. The Hanoverians demanded satisfaction, but as
the King could not make up his mind to send the men back
again, the relations between the two sovereigns became very

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 49
strained, and ended, as I shall show, later on in open
hatred. About this time too the Devil's Kingdom began to be less
peaceful. The story was ridiculous enough in itself, and
would have made us laugh had it not caused us so much sorrow.
Till now, Grumkow and the Prince of Anhalt had been firm
friends. The latter had entirely lost all his influence with
the King, and was tolerated by him only on account of his
great knowledge and experience in military matters. The
former retained the King's favour. As he had not been able
to prevent the marriage treaty and the project of a double
marriage with England, he tried to bring them to a favour
able termination, thereby hoping to be overwhelmed with
gratitude and presents. He had actually succeeded in gain
ing the Queen's favour to a certain extent. But this was all
a mere farce. The Prince of Anhalt had been godfather to
one of Grumkow's daughters, and this last said that the Prince
had promised his godchild 3,000 thalers whenever she married.
A suitable offer had just been made the young lady, and
Grumkow wrote to the Prince to remind him of his promise,
which he, however, denied ever having made. A very warm
correspondence now ensued, which ended in each accusing
the other of his past conduct.
This all soon reached the King's ears. He tried by every
means in his power to bring about a reconciliation. The
Prince of Anhalt would, however, hear of no compromise.
Nothing remained now but that a duel should put an end to
this unpleasant affair.
In spite of all the descriptions I have given in these
Memoirs of Grumkow's character, I have always forgotten to
mention his being as great a coward as ever lived. He gave
proof of his great valour at the battle of Malplaquet, where
he threw himself into a ditch, saying he had sprained his
leg, and remained lying there during the whole time the
battle lasted. During the Stralsund campaign, the poor man

50 MEMOIRS OF THE

was so ill that, to everybody's regret, he was not able to take
to another ditch ! He, therefore, had no great desire to
draw his sword ; and as a duel is forbidden by God's laws as
well as by man's, he hoped to reap the reward of a heavenly
crown, and allowed every insult to be heaped upon him. He
also took all possible steps to effect a reconciliation with the
Prince of Anhalt. This latter, who knew with what a
coward he was dealing, turned a deaf ear to every entreaty.
Grumkow had, therefore, no other resource left him but to
accept the Prince's challenge. He chose his great friend,
General von Seckendorf, as his second. Nothing was more
ridiculous than the letters this person wrote him to give
him fresh courage. The King now interposed, and
summoned a council of war at Berlin, composed of all the
generals and colonels in the Army, and these were to decide
the dispute. The greater part of the generals were devoted
to the Queen,- who managed so cleverly that the affair was
settled in Grumkow's favour. The Prince of Anhalt
returned to Dessau, and Grumkow was, for form's sake, put
under arrest for several days in his own house. As soon as
he was set at liberty, the King, who had managed the whole
affair, advised him to fight the duel. They, tberefore, drew
their swords, and Grumkow threw himself .on his knees
before the Prince of Anhalt, imploring him to reinstate him
in his favour, and to forget all that had passed. The only
answer he received was that the Prince turned his back upon
him. From that time forward they were sworn enemies,
and their hatred of each other ceased only at Grumkow's
death. The Queen made a grave mistake in protecting
Grumkow. The Prince of Anhalt would have been far more
useful to her, for he was of a generous disposition and a very
faithful friend. He had by far the better nature of the
two, and had wonderfully improved. Many people lay the
blame of his evil conduct at Grumkow's door, as he had
-urged him on by his abominable advice.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 51
I shall now return to the account of my own life, which I
have abandoned for a few moments, to mention the foregoing
occurrence. The King of England came again to Germany in
the course of this year. My father, who flattered himself that
he should get my marriage settled and celebrated, went to
Hanover, where he was well received. When he returned,
he sent my mother there, to try her hand at settling the last
details of this much longed-for alliance. I was only fifteen,
and the Duke of Gloucester seventeen. Our great youth was
put forward in the first instance as a reason for postponing
the marriage ; then, too, Parliament had not been consulted
about it. To soften the blow of his refusal to the marriage,
the King of England assured my mother of his willingness
to have the marriage celebrated during his next visit to
Germany. The Queen had had only six weeks leave of
absence from Berlin, but as her father treated her with much
affection and kindness, she still hoped to see the object of her
visit realized. She therefore begged my father to let her
remain on longer, assuring him that she should, in time, be
able to settle matters. This prospect induced the King to
give her permission to continue her stay in Hanover.
During my mother's absence I remained at Berlin, and in
great favour with the King. Every afternoon I talked with
him, of an evening we dined together. He showed me much
confidence, and even talked to me about affairs. In order to
distinguish me still more, he ordered receptions to be held, at
which he wished me to be treated like the Queen. My
sisters' governesses were desired to bring me a daily report,
and not to do anything without my knowledge. I in no
way abused all the honours that were shown me. Young as
I was, I could quite well have directed my sisters' education.
I was as reasonable as anybody of forty might have been.
I had been for several years troubled with very bad head
aches, and, though the pain often caused me to faint, I was
never allowed to keep my room. The Queen was terribly
e 2

52 MEMOIRS OF THE

hard about such things. Indeed, though I was suffering
tortures, I had to be as cheerful and bright as if nothing
were the matter with me. She had given me such very strict
injunctions on this subject before she left home that I was
obliged to control myself to the utmost degree during the
whole time she was absent. However, the day before her
return I was suddenly taken ill in the night with violent
fever, headache, and delirium, so that the doctors were at a
loss what to do. I screamed dreadfully, and it took six
people to hold me down in bed. Messengers were at once
sent off to inform the King and Queen of my condition.
The Queen arrived at Berlin in the evening. She had not
expected to find me so ill, for my life was despaired of. At
length an abscess broke in my head, which discharged
through the ear ; in consequence of which the fever and
pain decreased, and in a few days I was .pronounced out of
danger. My father arrived at Berlin three days after the
Queen, and came at once to see me. He was terribly upset,
and cried when he saw the deplorable condition I was in.
On the other hand, he would not see the Queen, and had all
the doors locked that communicated with her rooms. He
was extremely angry with her, on account of her long and
useless visit to Hanover, and also because she had flattered
him that she would bring about the speedy realization of his
plans. My mother had a very jealous nature. The manner in
which my father noticed me made her furious with me. One
of her ladies, the daughter of Countess Finkenstein — whom
I shall always designate as the Countess Amelie, to dis
tinguish her from her mother — stirred my mother's anger up
against me. This lady was in love with one of the King's
ministers, who was ambassador in England. He was named
Wallenrodt, and was a complete buffoon. She had got her
plan all cut and dried. Looking on my marriage as a
certainty, she intended to ingratiate herself with the Duke of

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 53
Gloucester, so as to obtain the post of Mistress of the Robes
in my Household. To attain this object it was necessary
to get rid of my present Lady-in-waiting, and accordingly
to calumniate her to my mother, so as to bring about a
rupture. As Countess AmeUe was in such high favour with
the Queen, and ruled her completely, this was easily done.
I had liked this girl very much ; and it was to some extent
my fault that she was such a favourite. But she rewarded
me very ill, for she was the cause of my mother's anger
against me, and of the constant reproaches that were heaped
on me. I dared no longer speak in the King's presence, or
show him the least mark of affection, for if I did so, the
Queen was sure to scold and say I loved him better than
her; and that if I did not care for her, she could get on
quite well without me !
It was the same with my brother ; if the King told him to
do anything, the Queen was sure at once to forbid his doing
it. The poor child often did not know what to do, but as
Count Finkenstein, his governor, was a great favourite with
my mother, and taught him to care much more for her than
for his father, he always obeyed my mother's orders rather
than the King's. This was naturally most irritating to a
man of my father's obstinate nature.
At the beginning of the year 1726, the Queen gave birth
to a son, who received the name of Henry. As soon as she
had recovered from her confinement, we all went to Potsdam.
I cannot resist giving an account of a most ridiculous incident
which happened to me. We led a most sad life. We were
awakened at seven every morning by the King's regiment,
which exercised in front of the windows of our rooms, which
were on the ground floor. The firing went on incessantly —
piff, puff — and lasted the whole morning. At ten we went
to see my mother, and accompanied her into the room
next the King's, where we sat and sighed all the rest of the
morning. Then came dinner-time ; the dinner consisted

54 MEMOIRS OF THE

of six small badly cooked dishes, which had to suffice for
twenty-four persons, so that some had to be satisfied with the
mere smell. At table, nothing else was talked of but economy
and soldiers. The Queen and ourselves, too unworthy to
open our mouths, listened in humble silence to the oracles
which were pronounced.
When dinner was over, the King sat himself down in a
wooden armchair and slept for two hours. But before doing
so, he generally managed to make some unpleasant speech
for the Queen or for us. As long as the King slept I
worked, and as soon as he woke up he went away. The
Queen then went back into her room, where I read aloud to
her till the King returned. He came back only for a few
minutes, and then went to the " Tabagie." This was the
time I had free. I loved music dearly, and practised, and
made great progress in it. Supper, from which we generally
got up hungry, was at eight in the evening. The Queen
played at cards with her Lady-in-waiting and mine, who
were our only attendants, and I remained alone with my
sister. As her age did not in any way make her a com
panion for me, my only resource was in my books. I had
a small library, which I hid under all the beds and tables,
for the King despised all learning, and wished me to occupy
myself with nothing but needlework and household duties
or details. Had he ever found me writing or reading he
would probably have whipped me. On the other hand, I
should have grieved my mother greatly had I neglected
my education, as she encouraged me more and more to
improve and cultivate my mind.
My brother, who was in great disgrace with the King,
remained at Berlin during the year 1726. The King was
very angry with him, and one day expressed himself in such
a manner about him, that we trembled for the poor child.
He said he would put him in prison, disinherit him, get rid
of his governor, Count Finkenstein, and treat him in such a

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 55
manner as to teach him what a disobedient son deserved.
We should have paid no heed to such remarks had anyone
else but the King made them ; but we were, alas ! but too
well acquainted with his violence not to fear for its conse
quences. The chief cause of his anger was the determined
manner in which my brother refused to be subject to him ;
and it was not the poor young Prince's fault ; the Queen had
forbidden him to be so. The King continued abusing the
Prince till the evening, when he said he would not have any
supper, and went to his smoking party. As soon as we
reached the Queen's room she told me to sit down and write
and tell my brother all that had taken place, enclosing him
a rough draft of a letter to the King, in which he begged
him for forgiveness.
I was writing quietly, and had nearly finished my letter,
when I heard the King coming — for he had such a heavy
step that it always sounded as if he wore thick boots. The
fright I was in could not be described, but I never lost my head,
and hid my letter behind a Chinese cabinet. My governess
put my pens, etc., in safety. As the King was already in the
room, I slipped the ink-bottle into my ^bcket, and there I held
it in my hand. This was all done in a second. The King
spoke a few words to the Queen, and then moved towards the
Chinese cabinet. "It is a pretty thing," he said, "I will
give it to you," at the same time trying the lock. I saw
the moment coming when my letter would fall to the ground
and be discovered. The Queen, half dead with terror,
directed the King's attention to her little dog and mine,
which were at the other end of the room. "Look," she
said, "my daughter will have it that her dog is much
prettier than mine ; now you must be the judge, and decide
between us." He laughed, and asked me if I was very fond of
my dog? "Yes, I am," I answered, " because he nas so much
sense, and deserves so much at my hands." My answer so
pleased the King that he took me in his arms and kissed me.

56 MEMOIRS OF THE

And I— oh! miserable fate— I was obliged to let go the ink-
bottle, which was spilt all over me and the floor. I never
stirred or moved. Happily the King soon left the room, and
put an end to the painful position we were in. The ink had
wetted me to the skin, so that I had to be dried. When
once the danger was over, we were able to laugh heartily at
the whole occurrence.
The King soon afterwards made it all up with my brother,
who then came to Potsdam. He was the most amiable Prince
you could see, handsome, well-grown, with great mental gifts,
and endued with all the virtues which could make a perfect
sovereign. I now come to most serious events, which were the cause of all
the cruel fatalities which afterwards befell my beloved brother
and myself. In the year 1717, the Emperor* had founded
an East Indian Company in Ostend, a small town in Holland.
This company began to trade with two ships, and in spite of
all the difficulties which the Dutch tried to lay in their way,
they reaped many advantages. The Emperor had given this
company, to the exclusion of all his other subjects, the right and
privilege for thirty years of extending their trade to Africa
and India. As trade and commerce are the best means of
increasing the prosperity of a State, the Emperor had made a
secret treaty with Spain, in 1725, in which he bound himself
to obtain Gibraltar and Port Mahon for the Spaniards. In
addition to this, a Treaty of Commerce was made with this
country, to which the Russian Empress also became a party.
These secret negotiations of the Court of Vienna did not long
remain unknown to England, France, and Holland. The East
Indian trade had already attacked that of the two Maritime
Powers, and as the greatness of these Powers lay in their
commerce, they soon became aware that the Vienna Treaty
meant their ruin. In order to resist the ambitious designs of
* Charles VI. of Austria, Emperor of Germany.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 57
Austria and Spain, they made a new alliance with France,
Prussia, Denmark, and Sweden, and it was this treaty which
was signed at Charlottenburg.
The Emperor was well aware that he could not with
stand so powerful a combination, and therefore sought to
destroy it. He found this, however, no easy matter, as he
met everywhere with resistance. He would have been
obliged to seek for other means had not the Count Secken
dorf, whom I have already mentioned, helped him out of the
difficulty. Seckendorf was Grumkow's most intimate friend.
He knew him thoroughly, and was aware that his ambition
and selfishness would make him shrink from nothing.
Already in the preceding year he had written to Grumkow,
telling him of the Emperor's precarious position, and of the
need in which he stood of the King's support. These letters
were accompanied by presents, and by promises that offered
no small temptation to so venal a nature.
As I have before said, the friendly relations between the
Courts of England and Prussia had cooled down since the year
1725. My father was much annoyed, too, at the postponement
of my marriage. Grumkow kept constantly telling him that
the King of England was only trying to put him off, and
had negotiated only to attain the end he had in view,
namely, to gain him over to his side ; when he no longer
wanted him, he would let the mask drop, and pay no more
attention to any promises he had made. In this way Grum
kow had prepared the King to consent to break through the
treaty. The King was most anxious for my marriage for
more than one reason. England and the other signatories of
the Hanoverian Treaty had guaranteed him the enfeoffment
(investitur) of the principalities of Julich and Berg* But the
*¦ The death of the idiotic Duke of Cleve Julich and Berg in 1609 without
issue was the cause of prolonged hostilities between the Protestant Union
and the Catholic League. As the succession was the cause of the dispute,
the Emperor of Germany claimed the lands for himself till matters were

58 MEMOIRS OF THE

King had the misfortune to be always deceived by those who
least deserved his confidence, and these knowing his violent
temper, used his weakness to assist them in attaining what
ever end they had in view.
When Seckendorf, who had been sent as special envoy,
reached Berlin, he found everything ripe for his plans. He
began by ingratiating himself with the King, who had known
him from the time when he had been in the Saxon service,
and had always respected him. He brought a whole suite
of Hungarian soldiers (Heyducken) with him, the smallest of
whom stood six feet. These were presented to the King, to
gether with gracious messages from the Emperor, and also
permission to raise recruits from Hungary and any other
part of his dominions where tall men were to be found. The
King was overjoyed at this ; nor did the brilliant fetes
which Seckendorf gave in his honour fail to make their im
pression, for the King was very fond of amusements and
good living as long as he had not to pay for them. Only
Seckendorf and Grumkow's friends were invited to these
festivities, so that it became an easy matter to win the King
over to the Emperor's cause ; yet the treaty with England
was still to be preserved intact. The King was also strongly of
that opinion, as he still flattered himself that my marriage
might come to pass.
The Queen was much distressed and troubled by all these
machinations, for she foresaw their results, which could only
be the. reverse of pleasant. My father continued to be very
bitter against the King of England, and never mentioned

settled, but the two pretenders, the Elector of Brandenburg and the Palatine
of Neuburg, hastily took possession of them. There soon, however, arose
fresh quarrels between them, and the Elector called the Dutch to his aid,
whilst the Palatine was supported by Spain. In 1614 the dispute was
settled. Brandenburg got Cleve, and Neuburg, Julich Berg ;' and they
divided the lands between them. The hatred and differences of religion,
however, continued to grow more marked. In a word, the partition may be
looked on as the prelude to the Thirty Years' War.— Note by the Translator.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 59
him without using some abusive epithet. My mother could
not listen to this in silence, and always had an answer ready.
There were, consequently, daily quarrels between them,
which always ended in serious differences. But this was
only the beginning of all the trouble and sorrow which were
in store for us ; and bad we then known what was to follow,
we should have thought our present condition very agreeable.
I must mention one other event which took place in the
year 1725. Whilst the Queen was at Berlin, she often con
versed with the French Envoy, Count von Rotenburg, about
the sad position she was in with reference to the English
Court. He gave her all the information he received on the
subject. One day, when she was talking to him about it, he
mentioned to her that, in spite of all the trouble France had
given herself at the English Court to bring about the speedy
settlement of my marriage, it had availed nothing ; that he
was well aware that the continued obstinacy of the King of
England must cause a breach, but that he did not understand
why the Queen was so grieved about it, as the Prince of
Wales was, after all, not the only alliance I could make, and
that other crowns could be offered me that were worth quite
as much as that of England ! The Queen was much taken
aback by this speech, not knowing to what it might lead.
Count Rotenburg, observing this, continued as follows :
" Our King is not yet married, and he would be overjoyed
to win for himself a Princess such as the daughter of your
Majesty." The Queen, answering him, said : " I have
nothing to find fault with in your offer ; but the religion is a
bar to it, and for this reason I could never give my consent."
She thereupon turned the conversation. The Count after
wards sounded the King on the subject, and received much
the same answer. The question, consequently, was never
raised again.
The year 1727 was not any happier than 1726. Secken
dorf became daily a greater favourite. He gained such an

60 MEMOIRS OF THE

ascendancy over the King that he was appointed to all the
vacant posts, and nothing was decided without his advice.
All the King's servants were at his orders ; yet, in spite of
the power he had over him, he did not dare endeavour to
induce the King to consent to break through the treaty with
England. He, therefore, contented himself with embroiling
matters. To ingratiate himself still more, he proposed to the
King to arrange a marriage for my second sister, and
promised to persuade the Margrave of Anspach to come to
Berlin and see her. The King was enchanted with this idea.
The parties concerned were still both too young, so it was
decided that the whole matter should be kept a profound
secret till the marriageable age had been attained. My
sister was very beautiful, but she was not particularly clever,
and my mother loved her least of all her children. She was
very violent and hot tempered. All the sorrow which she
has since gone through has cured her of these faults, for she
has now become so gentle that one would scarcely know her
again. Soon after the arrival of this Prince* the sad news reached
Berlin of the death of the King of England. He had left
England for Germany in perfect health, was seized at Osna-
briick with another stroke, where he died in the arms of his
brother the Duke of York. All the remedies applied proved
of no avail. The Queen was in utter despair at his loss, and
even the King was affected by it. He had always looked on
him in the light of a father, having been entrusted to his
care during the time when King Frederick I. fled to Hanover
to escape from the persecutions of his stepmother, the Queen
Dorothea. My father felt his death all the more, as he had
learned that he had determined to have my marriage cele
brated at Hanover during this year. My uncle, the Prince
of Wales, was now proclaimed King of Great Britain

Margrave of Anspach.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 61
and the Duke of Gloucester assumed the title of Prince of
Wales. I have already mentioned in these memoirs that my father
had been very subject to severe nervous attacks, which the
use of ipecacuanha had cured. It now became apparent
that these nervous symptoms had in a great measure caused
. him to become hypochondriacal. He suffered from attacks
of profound melancholy, during which he did nothing else
but speak of his intention to shut himself up from the world
and to abdicate in favour of his son.*
In the hope that the King of England would carry out
the treaty made with his late father, my father was most
polite and obliging to the King, but the Queen, my aunt,
whose character I bave already described, was not favourable
to him, besides which the Court of Vienna, which was well
acquainted with the King, was playing the same game in
England as at Berlin.
The year 1728 was far more interesting than the former,
and seemed to bring events to a climax.
Grumkow and Seckendorf were in great perplexity as to
what to do about their plan. The King spoke incessantly of
his abdication, and all the measures he took seemed to point
towards his being in earnest about it. These two ministers
constantly laid difficulties in his way, to prevent his carrying
out his intentions, telling him how deeply he would repent
of doing so. These representations had no effect on him what
ever, and he became more and more bigoted in his views.
No one dared laugh or be cheerful in his presence. Herr
Franke, the great devotee and founder of the Academy and
Orphan Asylum at Halle, was constantly attacking him.

* The following note is added in another handwriting: "The King
never had the intention of giving up the Crown to his son, or else he would
certainly have done so. The King was making fun of Grumkow and
Seckendorf, and wanted merely to put them to a test."

62 MEMOIRS OF THE

We lived like Trappists, to the great grief of my brother and
I myself. Every afternoon the King preached a sermon, to
which we had to listen as attentively as if it had proceeded
from the lips of an Apostle. My brother and I were often
I seized with such an intense sense of the ridiculous, that we
burst out laughing, upon which an apostolic curse was poured
out on our heads, which we had to accept with a show of.
humility and penitence.
As all Grumkow and Seckendorf's efforts to rouse the
King from his sad condition hitherto had proved useless, they
determined to try some other means. King Augustus, of
Poland, had lately become a party to the Austrian treaty.
The Court at Dresden, where this King lived, was generally
acknowledged to be one of the most brilliant in all Germany.
The King was courteous, generous, and civil. Grumkow and
Seckendorf, therefore, settled to try and induce the King —
for more reasons than one — to make a journey to Dresden,
first of all to distract his mind by amusements of various
kinds, in order to prevent his carrying out his wish of
abdicating ; then to bring him into more intimate relations
with the Saxon Court, a step which was necessary for the
success of their plan ; and, thirdly, to attain more quickly
the advantages the Emperor wished to reap by means of
that Court. They succeeded in winning the King over to
their views on political grounds. He agreed to their
proposition, and in the middle of January started for
Dresden from Wusterhausen.
My brother was much put out at not being allowed to
accompany him, and still more so at being obliged to stay at
Potsdam during the whole of the King's absence. The
manner in which he spoke to me about it proved how much
he took it to heart. I comforted him to the utmost of my
power, and told him I hoped he would in a few days be
more contented, as I had not given up all hope that he might
yet see his wishes realized.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 63
The Queen, who had returned to Berlin, held a reception
next day, at which the Saxon Envoy, M. de Suhm, was
present. He was a very clever and distinguished man, and
much attached to my brother and myself. As soon as I
saw him I exclaimed, " Your King is not very civil to have
forgotten my brother, and to have left him to languish at
Potsdam whilst happiness reigns at Dresden." Suhm was
much surprised at my speech, as he thought my brother had
left with the King. He assured me his master would be
only too delighted to see the Crown Prince, and that he
would at once send off a messenger to inform him that the
Prince was not accompanying the King. " That will be an
excellent plan," I replied ; " but you must not mention me
or the Prince ; it must be quite your own idea." How often
and often have I since repented of this step ; but how could
I know beforehand that it would lead to such tragic results ?
I loved my brother so passionately that I always tried to
give him pleasure. Suhm managed so well that my brother
received orders to come to Dresden.
I have already mentioned that the King of Poland loved
the pleasures of this world. He had a complete harem, and
his excesses surpass all description. As soon as my father
reached Dresden he was drawn into a perfect whirl of
amusements, in which he soon lost his melancholy and piety.
Nor was good living disregarded, and the intimacy between
the two sovereigns ripened into friendship. Grumkow, who
was enchanted to see the effect produced on his master by
the visit, encouraged the King of Poland to lead the King
still further astray, by offering him temptations of the lowest
description.* 
[The Margravine here mentions that not content with

* The translator has here omitted several details in reference to the
King of Poland. They were both coarse and unedifying, and at the same
time without influence on the narrative,

64 MEMOIRS OF THE

having got hold of the King, the King of Poland also tried
to corrupt the Crown Prince, through the agency of a certain
Countess Orselska.]
My father left Dresden highly delighted with his visit, and
invited the King of Poland to be present at the inspection of
the Prussian troops at Berlin.
I spent all this time most sorrowfully at Berlin. The
Countess Amelie continued to persecute me. My mother's
scoldings I bore with patience, but it was all I could do to
tolerate in silence this girl's insolence ; and though I con
trolled myself so far as not to answer it, I did not feel it the
less keenly ! I was nineteen years old, and therefore no
longer a child, and was capable of deciding for myself. My
patience was well nigh exhausted in defending myself against
the Countess Amelie, as well as against a new favourite of my
mother, whom I can compare only to a monster. This last
was a maid of the Queen's, named Ramen. She was a
widow, or rather she had, like the woman of Samaria, more
than one husband. Her hypocritical piety, her assumed
charity toward the poor, and the long speeches on morality
which she hurled at everybody, had induced Madame von
Blaspiel to recommend her to the Queen. At the time of
my sister Amelie 's birth she had known how to make herself
most useful and pleasant to the Queen, and since that time had
become a still greater favourite. ' The Countess Amelie and
this woman both ruled my mother, but they did not hit it
off so well with each other as they did with tbe Queen. They
were rivals for her favour, but each being aware of her
influence, they took good care not to show their mutual hatred
in the Queen's presence. I was, of course, the victim tor
mented by both. I thought I should go mad in consequence.
I never failed in civility towards my two persecutors ; it was
my principle never to forget what was due to all, even to
my enemies. Unaffected civility is no deceit, and enemies
are more easily won over by gentleness than by violence.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. (J5

Besides, gentleness is a virtue which most becomes our sex.
I have always acted up to this precept, and I can say with
truth that through it I have conciliated many that were not
friendly to me.
Shortly after the King's return from Dresden Marshal
Count Flemming was appointed Saxon Envoy at Berlin*
He was a man of great worth. I had known him since my
childhood, and was much attached to him. The Princess
Radziwil, his wife, was a most amiable lady. Although I
was not allowed to receive visits from gentlemen, Count
Flemming's age and his high personal character induced my
mother to brave all gossip, and make an exception in his favour.
He often made use of this privilege, and he and his wife,
who was of a very cheerful temperament, spent many an hour
with me. The day before his departure, when he came to
take leave of me, he assured me once more of his entire devo
tion and respect, adding : " I hope before long to give your
Royal Highness striking proofs of my attachment, and to
make you as happy as you deserve." At that time I thought
he referred to my English marriage, and made no reply
beyond assuring him of my esteem.
A few days after this we went to Potsdam. The journey
there had always been disagreeable to me on account of the
depressing existence we led there. This time, however,
I was glad to leave Berlin, knowing I should escape from
Countess Amelie's persecutions. It was, however, of little
use : the Queen was so irate with me and my governess that
I was ill-used nearly the whole time. The Queen even went
so far as to threaten to speak to the King, but knowing the
great esteem in which he held Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, she
never dared to do so. In consequence of my entire sub-

* The following note in another handwriting mentions that Count Flem
ming was at Berlin before the King left for Dresden, and that it was he
who induced him to undertake this journey.

66 MEMOIRS OF THE

missiveness and the interference of Count Finkenstein, who
did not share his daughter's * ambitious views — he did not
even know of them — I and Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld made
our peace with the Queen.
The King continued his abuse of the King of England.
He did so openly at the dinner table, where, in general,
the most confidential matters were discussed. Seckendorf
never left his side. The Queen could not bear these speeches
about England, and one day plainly told Seckendorf what
she thought of him. She reminded him of an occurrence
which was anything but to his credit, and that he was no
man of honour. Seckendorf, who would always have the
last word, gave some biting answer, and this led to others.
Nobody took any pleasure in such scenes, except the King,
who tried to provoke a daily repetition of them. Dp to now
Seckendorf had done all he could to bring about a rupture
between the Courts of England and Prussia, but since the
Queen had treated him so ill he determined on another plan,
which was much more advantageous to the Emperor, and
which, as I shall afterwards show, nearly caused our complete
ruin. My brother had been in a most dejected state ever since
his return from Dresden. All my endeavours to rouse him
were in vain, and when I asked him what was the matter he
said it was the result of his father's unkind treatment of him.
The Queen too did her best to cheer him, but without avail.
He grew thinner and thinner by degrees, would not eat,
while the constant fainting fits he had made all fear he was
going into a consumption. The King, who was informed of
the Prince's condition, sent him his Surgeon-General, Hol-
zendorf, who reported the Prince to be so seriously ill that,
unless energetic measures were adopted, he would certainly
become consumptive. This account made the King very
* The Countess Amelie.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 67
anxious, for he had naturally a good heart, and in spite of
the dislike which Grumkow had fostered in his mind against
his son, the voice of nature made itself heard, and he regretted
having treated him so unkindly.
No one knew what was really the matter with the Prince.
He was merely love-sick, as will be seen later on. Many
well-intentioned persons advised the King to marry his son,
but this advice produced not the slightest effect. The near
arrival of the King of Poland seemed to restore the Prince to
health. He hoped to renew his acquaintance with Countess
Orselska, whom he had seen at Dresden, and with whom
he was much in love, for she was to accompany the
King. Although my brother and I had few secrets
from one another, he had not confided anything of this
to me, for he knew my views about most things, and
took care not to mention anything to me of which I should
disapprove. We returned to Berlin at the end of May, and on our
arrival the Queen found letters awaiting her, informing her
of the Prince of Wales's intention of coming incognito to
Berlin. He thought he should, thanks to the commotion
and confusion caused by the King of Poland's presence, be
able to see me. The Queen was delighted at the visit, and
immediately told me of it. The news caused me less satis
faction, as I did not care at all about this marriage.
Ambition was not one of my qualities, and I was quite
certain that the English Court would not suit me.
The King of Poland arrived on the 29th of May, and
immediately waited on the Queen. He was fifty years old
at that time, had a majestic presence, and manners that be
tokened kindness and civility. His very irregular life had
injured his health, and he was suffering from lameness, and
could not stand long. The Queen sat herself down with him
on " tabourets," and the King and the rest of us stood round
them in spite of the King of Poland's repeatedly asking us
f 2

MEMOIRS OF THE

to be seated. He looked at me very attentively, praised our
family, and made some amiable speech about each one of us.
After an hour he took his leave, the Queen accompanying
him beyond her audience chamber. The Crown Prince of
Poland then came to pay his respects to my mother. He was
tall and strong, with a handsome face. His manner was
not so courteous as his father's. He looked proud and
spoke little, and was not much to be praised for his civility.
Since he has ascended the throne, people speak very well of
him, much good is said of him, and his work has made one
forget what is unpleasant in his manner. His visit to my
mother was a short one. We spent our evening in our
accustomed solitude, the King of Poland and his son each
dining in his own room.
On the following morning we all assembled in the State
rooms of the Castle. The two Kings soon afterwards joined
us there, the King of Poland accompanied by three hundred
nobles of his Court. They were presented to the Queen and
afterwards to me. Among them was Prince Johann Adolf
of Weissenfels, Lieutenant- General of Saxony. Although
I did not converse for long with these gentlemen, I have
remembered their names, however barbaric some of them
sounded. There was a State dinner. The King of Poland
and my mother sat in the middle, my father next to his
Royal guest, then the Crown Prince and all the Saxon
and Prussian Princes, as many as there were present. I
sat on the other side of my mother. Then came my eldest
sister, and next her all the other princesses. After dinner
all returned to their rooms, and in the evening my mother
held a reception, at which also were present the Countesses
Orselska and Bilinska.
The Poles that were received by my mother were much
surprised at my knowing and addressing them by their names.
It flattered them so much that they said out loud that I
must "become their Queen." Count Flemming, whom I

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 69
have mentioned before, was not present : he died soon after
leaving Berlin on his way to Vienna.
Balls and festivities succeeded each other, without inter
mission during the King of Poland's visit, but on account of
my father's jealousy at our taking. part in them I had but
little enjoyment from them. The Prince of Weissenfels
seemed to take much notice of me, but I took all his assiduity
merely as a mark of civility, and never for one moment
thought that his attentions meant anything more.
The day before the King of Poland's departure the two
Kings dined at Charlottenburg, where we had been staying
the last few days. After dinner they went to the Queen's
rooms, and the King of Poland proposed playing a game at
Ombre, in which I had the third hand. During the whole of
the game the King payed me endless compliments, all of
which I set down to the good wine he had had at dinner.
He tried hard to make me win a hundred ducats, which
would have been very useful to me, as I did not possess a
penny, and was in consequence never able to give any little
pleasure to my friends. The game did not last long ; the
King of Poland soon afterwards took his leave, and he left
that same night with his suite for Dresden.
The King soon afterwards went to Prussia,* the Crown
Prince remaining at Potsdam, with permission to visit the
Queen »twice a week. Countess Orselska, to whom he had
paid secret visits, had quite cured him of his melancholy.
During the King's absence the time passed most pleasantly ;
the presence of many foreigners made our Court very brilliant,
and the King of Poland sent the best performers in his private

* Prussia was at that time still a distinct province under Polish jurisdiction,
though it had been united to Brandenburg in 1618. In 1773, Frederick the
Great assumed the title of King of Prussia in Germany, and united the
Electorate of Brandenburg and his other provinces into one kingdom called
Prussia. Before that time the kings of Prussia held only the rank of
Electors of Brandenburg in the German Empire. {Note by Translator.)

70 MEMOIRS OF THE

band to be heard by the Queen. During this period, we
became aware that my father had been on- the point of en
gaging me to the King of Poland. Count Flemming had
opened the negotiations during his stay in Berlin, and on the
King's return to Dresden, these were nearly concluded, when
the Crown Prince opposed the marriage. It would have been
an advantageous alliance for both sovereigns. My father
was to lend the King of Poland three million thalers,* a
handsome sum was to be settled on me, on the occasion of
my marriage, in return for which Poland guaranteed the
possession of the Lausitz for twenty years, on a mortgage,
with the administration of its revenues, and my dowry was
also to be charged to this Province. To prevent any
difficulties in respect to my religion I was always to remain
at Dresden. This brilliant project fell through, as the
Crown Prince refused to sign the articles.
The Queen was very glad of this. She continued to
intrigue with the Envoys of England and France. The
King was aware of all that was going on. That wretched
maid Ramen, from whom my mother could keep nothing
secret, kept him well informed, and employed his valet
Eversmann and his Court surgeon Holzendorf for that pur
pose. My brother, the Queen's ladies and I, all knew
this maid's intrigues, but she stood so high in my mother's
favour that none of us dared expose her. I even remember
that the French Envoy several times expressed his surprise
to me that most secret matters confided to him by the Queen
were at once known in Grumkow's house. I answered
him that I knew of nothing, and was very glad when
I did not hear of things which did not concern me. "I
shall never say anything to the Queen for the future,"
the Envoy continued, " but shall entrust all to your Royal
Highness, which will be far better." I entreated him to
* £450,000.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 71
spare me, adding that it was already unpleasant enough for
me when the Queen did confide anything to me. " I have
already told you," I continued, " that I wish to remain in
ignorance of all these affairs." "And yet," he answered,
" they concern your happiness and that of a whole nation."
" I am quite ready to believe this," was my reply, " but at
present I have not troubled myself about the future. My
ambition is not great, and I have my own views on this
subject, which no doubt differ much from those which others
have formed."
The King was extremely annoyed at these cabals. Grum
kow and Seckendorf's plan was not yet ripe, and they
delayed its execution and altered its whole character.
Shortly after the King's return, we left Berlin for Wuster-
hausen, and had been there only a few days when he shut
himself up with my mother. We were left meanwhile in the
adjoining room. We soon heard a violent altercation. The
King was speaking in very loud tones, and we heard my mother
crying. This agitated me terribly, as I did not understand
what it all meant. After an hour and three-quarters had
elapsed, the King suddenly passed through the room in
which we were with such a furious expression on his face
that I quite trembled. The Queen at once sent for me. I
found her crying bitterly. She embraced me tenderly,
saying : " All is lost ! You are to be married — I am sure
you have no idea to whom." I was struck dumb, and when
I was at last able to answer her, said I feared it would be no
haPPy provision for me, seeing it caused her so much sorrow.
" No, indeed, it is not," she answered, " the King intends
giving you in marriage to the Prince of Weissenfels." My
surprise was intense.
This Prince's position was dependent on an annuity paid
him by his family, and he was so badly off that he could
scarcely live as his rank required. I at first said to the
Queen that I thought my father had wished only to frighten

72 MEMOIRS, OF THE

her by saying this ; that he could not really mean it. " But
what will you say when I tell you he is coming here,"
my mother answered, " and that your betrothal is to be
solemnized ? Be firm ; I will support you. Come what
may, my consent shall never be given to this marriage." I
promised her I would resist it as long as it was possible.
The very same day we received letters from Berlin con
firming this unpleasant news. I was terribly upset and
agitated, because I foresaw what a disturbance it would cause
in the family, and that the whole violence of my father's
anger would fall on me. My brother and I talked all day
long about this miserable business. He encouraged me, and
tried in every possible manner to calm me.
The King ill-used my brother more and more : nobody
dared speak to him, for fear of exciting my father's suspicion.
Though he still had his governors, they were no longer
allowed to accompany him, in consequence of which my
brother led a very dissolute life. Not having anyone to turn
to, he was helped in many of his adventures by Keith, one
of the King's pages, who soon became inseparable from him.
Keith was intelligent, but without education. He served my
brother from feelings of real devotion, and kept him informed
of all the King's actions, with whom he was in great favour.
We were unaware of my brother's artifices ; and though I
had noticed that he was on more familiar terms with this
page than was proper in his position, I did not know how
intimate the friendship was. In answer to my remarks on
the subject, he said that this young man had been the means
of saving him much ill-usage at his father's hands, as he told
him everything the King said of him. I mentioned nothing
of all this to the Queen, for I was anxious that my brother
should be saved all annoyance, and was afraid of her dis
pleasure, which was often carried too far.
I must now return to the Prince of Weissenfels. He
arrived at Wusterhausen on Sept. 27th. During the first

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 73
day I did not see him, but the King came to my mother and
desired her to send to Berlin for ber own jewels as well as
mine. He wished me to be decked out with them in honour
of ,my betrothal, which he intended to be solemnized. The
Queen refused to do as he bade her, and told me that she
would rather die than give her consent to this marriage.
The next day being Michaelmas Day we went to Church,
and during the whole of the service the Duke never took his
eyes off me. I was in a great state of agitation. Ever since
this subject had been mooted I had had no peace night nor
day, and was prepared for the very worst. After church the
Duke was presented to the Queen, who turned her back on
him without a single word. I had managed to slip away
unseen, in order to avoid his speaking to me. The Queen,
who had several : confidential friends with her at Weister-
hausen, determined to let .the Prince of Weissenfels know that
if he continued to press his suit, she would have him publicly
insulted, and that she would be the first to set the example.
She added that neither she nor I would ever consent to the
marriage, and that she therefore advised him to avoid all
scandal by making an honourable retreat.. In spite of the
dislike I always had for this Prince, I must do him justice,
for though narrow-minded, he was most upright, and would
never have taken this whim into his head had it not been put
there by others. He made up his mind at once, and wrote
to the King, that, whilst knowing how to appreciate the
great honour he had done him in choosing him for his son-in-
law, he confessed himself unworthy of it. That however
great his happiness would have been to have possessed me
for his wife, he would rather sacrifice it than marry me
against my will. He therefore entreated the King to leave
me perfect liberty, and not to force my inclinations.
The King had no sooner received this letter, than he took
it to the Queen, and the quarrel began afresh. The Queen's
tears and entreaties resulted in her obtaining a delay, " but

74 MEMOIRS OF THE

only on condition," the King said, " that you write to the
Queen of England and insist on her declaring positively what
her intentions are with respect to the marriage of my daughter
with the Prince of Wales. If the answer meets my appro
bation, I give up all thoughts of any other marriage for her.
But if England continues to allure me with fine words, and
nothing more, I will break off all negotiations, and shall give
her in marriage to whomsoever it pleases me."
The Queen assured him that she was ready to write at once
to England, and did not doubt for a moment but that she
would receive a satisfactory answer. " We shall see," the
King replied; "but be sure of this, that if I do not receive the
answer I require, you can hope for no more mercy for your
daughter, and as regards your worthless son," he continued,
meaning my brother, " you need not expect me to think of
marrying him. I will not have a daughter-in-law who carries
her nose in the air, and fills my Court with intrigues, as
others are already doing. Your Master Fritz shall sooner get
a flogging at my hands, than I will look out for a marriage
for him." Happily my brother was not present, for the
King now poured forth a perfect flood of abuse.
The conversation at last came to an end. My mother
having well considered the step she was about to take, began
to be less confident as to its ultimate success. She would
not, however, own it to herself, and said to me, " I shall not
give up hope, and trust all will be well." I told her I
doubted it, because I was sure the King of England would
not consent to my marriage without my brother's being
settled too; and my father would not be satisfied unless
he received exactly the answer he wished. The result of
this would be fresh storms and scenes, which she would be
unable to prevent. My mother was inclined to be angry at
this remark, for she replied : " You already give up hope :
well then, marry your fat Johann Adolph, and be sure that
my curse will rest on you." I assured her that I was too

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 75
well aware what was best for my own advantage not to know
all the evils of this marriage, and that I should do everything
in my power to prevent its taking place. This seemed to
calm her; but I did not dare say anything more on the
subject or explain my views to her, as I saw that my doing
so annoyed her. The Queen, however, thought much over
the whole question, and afterwards said to me, " I have
thought of a means which cannot fail to help us in attaining
the end we have in view. My son must assist us. He too
must write to the Queen of England, and promise her
solemnly, on condition that she consents to your marriage, to
marry no one but her daughter, the Princess Amelia."
I was allowed to make no remark to this ; and my brother,
who came into the room just at that moment, at once con
sented. He ardently wished to marry an English princess,
in order to have support and protection from further ill-
treatment. He at once wrote this luckless letter, which the
Queen sent off secretly.
My position was a very sad one. The Prince of Wales
was indifferent to me — indeed I disliked him, and it was my
mother's fault that I did so, for she had given me most
unfavourable descriptions of him. " He is a good-natured
Prince," she sometimes said to me, " kind-hearted, but very
foolish. If you have sense enough to tolerate his mistresses,
you will be able to do what you like with him."
Such a man would have suited my mother, for she loved
to rule, but as I did not care about this, I was in a very
different position. My ideas of marriage were very different.
I wished to marry a Prince for whom I could entertain a
real respect, and to whom I could look up as to a true friend.
I wished that our mutual love and esteem should guide all
our actions. My desire to please him in everything would
result from these feelings. The notion of duty excludes a
wife's feelings of friendship for her husband. Where real
love exists nothing becomes difficult or hard when it is done

V v

TQ MEMOIRS OF THE

to please the object we care for. I can now say this from
personal experience, for Providence granted what I
desired. But I must return again to the subject I was
writing about. I had a horror of this Duke of Weissenfels :
my father and mother did not agree on this point. The one
had the power on his, side and the other common sense.
What was I to do in such a difficult position ? When I
thought over it all, I was ready to despair, for whichever
way I turned I felt I should be the victim of one or the
other. The Duke, however, took his departure, and we were
left somewhat in peace.
I must mention a little occurrence which greatly irritated
our persecutors. Grumkow had a beautiful house at Berlin,
bought for him by the King. He begged the Queen to
give him her portrait, which was to be one of the chief
ornaments of his house. The Queen promised to do so.
She had lately had herself painted for the King of Denmark,
and as the picture was not quite finished, she ordered a, copy
of it to be made for Grumkow, whilst the original was to be
given to the Sovereign. Grumkow came one day to thank
the Queen for her present, and talked much of the beauty of
the painting, and of its being one of the best portraits that
the artist had ever executed. The Queen said in a whisper
to me, " I do hope that there has been no mistake, and that
he has not got the original instead of the copy," and she
asked him straight out about it. He answered her that as he
had an original portrait of the King, he had thought it but
fair to have the same of her, and that consequently he had
asked the artist to give him the original. " And who gave
you this permission ? " the Queen enquired, " I have never
honoured any private person with such a present, and I do
not intend to make an exception in your favour." The
King prevented Grumkow from replying by leaving the
table, but Grumkow followed the Queen, entreating her to let
him keep the picture. Her very curt refusal resulted in

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 77
some sharp answers, upon which, to put an end to the con
versation, the Queen withdrew.
As soon as the King had gone out shooting, which he did
daily, my mother sent for Count Finkenstein, to whom she
told the whole story.
Count Finkenstein was Grumkow's sworn enemy, and was
delighted at having an opportunity of playing him a trick.
He, therefore, advised the Queen to make a still greater fuss
about the whole business, to send several of her servants and
demand to have the picture back, at the same time saying that
Grumkow should not even have a copy till he had learned to
behave himself towards her with more respect. I was present
at this conversation, of which I greatly disapproved, and which
I thought very wrong. Next day the Queen carried out the
advice given her by Count Finkenstein. Grumkow sent her
word that he possessed so many interesting portraits of far
greater princes and princesses, that these would comfort him
for the loss of hers.
Soon after this we returned to Berlin. My mother had
constant interviews with the English Envoy, M. de Bourguait.
Four weeks had already elapsed since she had written
to the Queen of England, and, in spite of her assumed con
fidence as to the expected answer, she was terribly anxious.
Grumkow was greatly embittered against her. Neither he
nor his family went near her, and he spoke of her in the most
insolent terms. He went so far as to write to the King and
insist on personal satisfaction being given him for the insult,
as he called it, which the Queen had offered him. I do not
know what good spirit ruled my father at this moment, but
Grumkow received ho answer to his many complaints.
Several people tried to put in a good word for him with the
Queen. He himself even offered her apologies, a step which
he made the King believe was greatly to his credit.
At last the long-expected answer from England arrived.
•The Queen of England wrote that both she and her husband

78 MEMOIRS OF THE

were much inclined to strengthen the bands which united
the families by a double marriage, but that this could not be
definitely settled till Parliament had been consulted. The
Queen at the same time received a private letter, encouraging
her to remain firm, and containing many other suggestions,
which were of little use to us in our present position. A
letter to my brother was written in much the same strain.
No Medusa's head ever had such an effect on anyone as these
letters had on my mother ! She trembled to show them to
the King, and had nearly determined to suppress them and
to write a second time to England. M. de Bourguait,
when he came to see her, informed her that he had received
much the same messages for the King. My mother then
spoke quite openly to him about the matter, and said that if
England behaved in this manner she could no longer answer
for what might happen. She was prepared for endless
troubles and persecutions on the King's return, and that
unless she were speedily helped, everything would be lost.
M. de Bourguait endeavoured to pacify and calm her as much
as he was able.
> A few days afterwards the King arrived. His first ques
tion was, what was the reply from England. " Here it is,"
the Queen replied with the greatest composure ; " I hope
you will be satisfied with it." " Satisfied," he cried, after
having read it, " how can I be satisfied when they are again
trying to deceive me?" and with this he left the room
without another word. Immediately afterwards he had a
long conversation with Grumkow, and when he returned
to us we could observe nothing, and he treated us most
kindly. The Queen was greatly relieved. Not I, however ;
for I knew the King too well, and that if he was driven to
dissemble he was far worse even than during his violent
fits of passion. He did not remain long at Berlin, but soon
returned to Potsdam.
A new epoch began with the year 1729. M. de Lamotte,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 79
an officer in the Hanoverian service, and a near relation
of Von Sastot, one of my mother's chamberlains, came to
Berlin. He suddenly arrived at Sastot's, quite secretly, one
day. "I am the bearer of a most important confidential
message," he said. " You must hide me somewhere in your.
house that my arrival may remain unknown, and you must
manage that one of my letters reaches the King." Sastot
promised him all he asked, and then enquired if his business
were good or evil. " It will be good if people can hold
their tongues, but if they gossip it will be evil. However,
as I know you are discreet, and as I require your help in
obtaining an interview with the Queen, I must confide all to
you. The Prince of Wales intends being here in three
weeks at the latest. He means to escape secretly from
Hanover, brave his father's anger, and marry the Princess.
He has entrusted me with the whole affair, and has sent me
here to find out if his arrival would be agreeable to the King
and Queen, and if they are still anxious for this marriage.
If she is capable of keeping a secret, and has no suspicious
people about her, will you undertake to speak to the Queen
on the subject ? Yet before doing so, and in order to
run no risk, you had better first consult with Mademoiselle von
Sonnsfeld, of whose discretion I am sure. She will be your
guide." That very same evening Sastot appeared as usual in the
Queen's apartments, who was not holding receptions. He
called Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld on one side and told her all
that had passed between him and Lamotte, and added that he
had not been able to speak unreservedly with him about the
affair, as he was afraid of telling this good news to the
Queen, because he knew quite well that she would at once
confide it all to that wretched Ramen, who would imme
diately communicate it to Seckendorf and his creatures.
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld was much perturbed, but after
baving well considered the question, decided that Sastot should

80 MEMOIRS OF THE

speak with the Queen. The joy this news caused her is easily
to be imagined. She at once communicated them to Countess
Finkenstein, and my Lady-in-waiting,* who both implored
her to keep them secret. I was just then very ill. I had
had a bad fainting fit, followed by violent fever, which
confined me to my bed. The Queen desired Mademoiselle von
Sonnsfeld to prepare me by degrees for this happy event of
which she then wished to speak to me herself.
The next morning Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld came to
drink her tea by my bedside. "I cannot think what has
come to Sastot," she said, "he dances about, sings, and is
full of nonsense, and says it is all because he is so delighted
at some good news he has heard, which he will, however, tell
nobody." " Perhaps he has taken too much," I said, " and
this makes him so merry."
"Oh! no," she replied, "he declares the good news
concerns you ! "
" Good God," I cried, " what good news can I expect in
the position in which I am placed, and how can Sastot have
anything to do with it ? "
"But," continued Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, "supposing
he had received the news direct from the Prince of Wales-
himself?" " Well ! would that be such great happiness ?"
" Your Royal Highness is very sinful," she replied, "and you
will be punished for it, if you so despise a Prince who risks
everything for your sake. What do you want ? Do you
wish to fade and pine away, or do you wish to marry that
delightful Prince of Weissenfels ? "
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld would have endured anything
that this marriage might be accomplished ; it was the only
point on which we differed, and we had often had argu
ments on the subject. I now laughed at her speeoh,.
* Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 81
without taking much heed of it. I thought that the
Prince of Wales had most probably given an assurance
similar to that which my brother had given the Queen of
England, and that this had caused Sastot's high spirits.
When, however, the Queen herself came to me with this
pleasant piece of news, I felt in a very different mood. I
remained dumb, and could not utter a word. My mother
thought it the result of my satisfaction at the news. " I
shall at length see you happy and my wishes realized at the
same time — how much joy at once ! " I kissed her hands,
which I covered with tears. " You are crying," she ex
claimed, " what is the matter ? " I would not disturb her
happiness, so I answered, " The thought of leaving you
distresses me more than all the crowns of the world could
delight me." The Queen was only the more tender towards
me in consequence, and then left me. I loved this dear
mother truly, and had only spoken the truth to her. She
left me in a terrible state of mind. I was cruelly torn
between my affection for her and my repugnance to the
Prince of Wales ; but I determined to leave all to Provi
dence, who would direct my ways.
That same evening the Queen held a reception. As bad
luck would have it, the English Envoy came to it and began
at once to tell her all the news he had received from his
Court. The conversation grew livelier and livelier, and,
without reflecting on the consequences, the Queen confided to
him the whole of the Prince of Wales's project. M. de
Bourguait, with intense surprise, asked her if it were all
true. " Certainly," she replied, " and to show you how true
it is, he has sent Lamotte here, who has already informed the
King of everything."
" Oh ! why does your Majesty tell me this? I am wretched,
for I must prevent it." Greatly frightened, my mother asked
him why he must do so. " Because I am my Sovereign's
Envoy; because my office requires of me that I should

S2 MEMOIRS OF THE

inform him of so important a matter. I shall send off a
messenger to England this very evening. Would to God I
had known nothing of all this ! " The Queen's prayers and
entreaties were all of no avail, for he left her, to despatch the
messenger. My mother's consternation was indescribable !
She was in utter despair. Countess Finkenstein came the
next morning and told me all that had happened. The only
means we had in our power of preventing greater misfortune
was to endeavour to keep it all from the King. At the end of a
week, the King came to Berlin to receive the Prince of Wales.
He had had a secret interview with Lamotte, after which
the long ardently desired arrival of the Prince was daily
expected. But this joy was doomed to be turned to sorrow.
A courier brought the news that at the express command of
his father, the Prince of Wales had suddenly left Hanover
for England. This news fell on the King and Queen like a
thunderbolt. But it is time that I should now unravel this mystery.
The English nation were most anxious for the Prince of
Wales's presence in England, and had incessantly begged
the King to grant it. The King, on the other hand, did not
feel at all inclined to do so, as he feared he might suffer in
personal consideration, and that the Prince's arrival in'
England would raise an opposition against him, which might
lead to disturbances. In order to have some plausible reason
against his presence in England, the King had himself
written to the Prince, suggesting his going to Berlin and
marrying me. This step he intended to use afterwards to
bring about a rupture with the Prince, by which means he
could keep him several years longer at Hanover. The
Prince, who ardently desired the alliance with me, was only
too delighted to obey his father's wishes. The sudden
arrival of Bourguait's messenger spoilt everything. This
messenger was sent to the Secretary of State. Nothing
rpmained to the King, who was anxious that no suspicion

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 83
should be aroused in England, but to desire the Prince to
return. Poor Lamotte became the innocent victim of all
this. He bad to spend two years in the fortress of Hameln, and
was obliged to leave the Hanoverian service. He afterwards
entered the Prussian army, where he still commands a
regiment. My father was greatly incensed at again finding himself
duped by England. He returned to Potsdam soon after this
affair was settled, and we shortly followed him.
Immediately after our arrival my father had a violent
attack of gout, which troubled him for some time. This
illness, added to his displeasure at his disappointed hopes,
made his temper unbearable. I was called nothing else by
him but the "English canaille," and he ill-treated me and my
brother in a shocking manner. We were not allowed to
leave him for one single moment during the whole day.
We took all our meals near his bedside, and to torment us
still more he let us have only those things to eat for which
we had an absolute dislike. But, good or bad, we were
obliged to swallow them down, and run the risk of being ill
for the rest of the day. Not a single day passed without
some unfortunate occurrence, and we could not lift up our
eyes without beholding some unhappy being who was being
tormented. The King was of too impatient a nature to
remain long in bed, so he sat in an'armchair in which he had
himself wheeled about the castle. He held a crutch in each
hand to support himself, and we followed this triumphal car
like wretched prisoners expecting their sentence.
On one occasion, when his temper was more than usually
bad, he told the Queen that he had received letters from
Anspach, in which the Margrave announced his arrival at
Berlin for the beginning of May. He was coming there
for the purpose of marrying my sister, and one of his
ministers would arrive previously with the betrothal ring.
My father asked my sister whether she were pleased at this
g 2

84 MEMOIRS OF THE

' prospect, and how she would arrange her household. Now
my sister had always made a point of telling him whatever
came into her head, even the greatest home-truths, and he
had never taken her outspokenness amiss. On this occasion,
therefore, relying on former experience, she answered him as
follows : " When I have a house of my own I shall take care
to have a well-appointed dinner table, better than yours is,
and if I have children of my own I shall not plague them
as you do yours, and force them to eat things they thoroughly
dislike!" "What is amiss with my dinner-table ?" the King enquired,
getting very red in the face. " You ask what is the matter
with it," my sister replied, " there is not enough on it for us
to eat, and what there is is cabbage and carrots, which we
detest." Her first answer had already angered my father,
but now he gave vent to his fury. But instead of punishing
my sister he poured it all on my mother, my brother, and
myself. To begin with he threw his plate at my brother's
head, who would have been struck had he not got out of the
way; a second one he threw at me, which I also happily
escaped ; then torrents of abuse followed these first signs of
hostility. He reproached the Queen with having brought
up her children so badly. " You will curse your mother,"
he said to my brother, " for having made you such a good
-for-nothing creature. A man was once condemned to death
in Carthage for various crimes," he continued, " and as he
was being led to the place of execution, he asked to be
allowed to speak to his mother. Whilst pretending to
whisper to her, he bit a piece out of her ear, saying at the
same time, ' I treat you like this, that you may serve as an
example to all mothers that do not bring up their children
virtuously.' You can do the same," my father continued,
still addressing himself to my brother, and with this remark
he let himself be wheeled away in his chair. As my brother
and I passed near him to leave the room, he hit out at us

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 85
with his crutch. Happily we escaped the blow, for it would
certainly have struck us down, and we at last escaped without
harm from the room. I had been so upset by this scene, that
I trembled all over, and was obliged to sit down to avoid
fainting. My mother, who came after us, comforted us as
best she could, and endeavoured to persuade us to return to
the King. We were, however, not the least inclined to do
this. The scene with the plates and the crutch had frightened
us too much. At length we were obliged to do so, and we
found the King conversing quietly with his officers.
I felt quite ill nevertheless, and fainted away in the Queen's
room. My mother's maid exclaimed, on seeing me, " Good
gracious, your Royal Highness, what is the matter, you look
dreadful ! " I looked in the glass, and saw that my face and
neck were covered with red spots. I told her I had been very
much agitated, and that this was the result. I fainted again
several times. The red spots disappeared as soon as I was in
the cold air, appearing again in the heat of the room. I was
obliged to keep about as best I could, as I was unable to get
to bed. That night I was attacked by violent fever, which
left me so weak next morning that I was obliged to ask my
mother to excuse me from coming to her. She sent me
word that dead or alive I must go to her. I then sent
word that I had a rash which made it impossible. She
however, repeated her command, and I was carried into her
room, where I went from one fainting fit into another. In
this condition I was dragged to the King. My sister, ;
seeing that I was ready to give up the ghost, said to the King,
" I beseech you, dear father, let my sister return to her room,
she has fever, and cannot even stand. The King asked me
if this were true. " You look very ill," he said " but I will
cure you," and he forced me to drink a whole goblet full of
very strong, old Rhine wine. My rash had gone in, and I
was fighting with death. I had no sooner drunk the wine
than I began to be delirious, and begged my mother to have

86 MEMOIRS OF THE

me taken to my room. This she granted on condition that I
would leave it again in the evening.
I laid myself down without taking off my head dress, but
no sooner was I in bed than the violence of the fever
deprived me of my reason. The doctor who was called in
pronounced me to be suffering from an inflammatory fever,
and gave me three remedies not at all suitable to my present
illness. From time to time I recovered consciousness, and
then I prayed that God would take me to Himself! Amidst
bitter tears I said to Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, "the many
sufferings I have been through have made me indifferent to
this world, and now Providence will grant me the highest
bliss. I am the cause of all my mother and brother's sorrows ;
my death will put an end to these. If I die, promise me to
say two things in my name to the King, first that I beg he
will restore me his affections, and secondly, implore him
to be kinder towards my mother and my brother." Hay for
thirty-six hours between life and death, and at last small-pox
declared itself.
The King had never once inquired after me, since the com
mencement of my illness. As soon, however, as he heard the
nature of my complaint, he sent his Court Surgeon to find out
if I really had small-pox. This rude personage said many
unkind things to me in the King's name, besides being most
repulsive in his own behaviour. At any other time this
would have provoked my anger, but I was now far too ill to
notice his insolence. Upon the doctor's confirming the state
ment that I had the small-pox, I was put into quarantine.
All communication with my rooms was cut off, and nobody
about the King and Queen was allowed to come near me. I
felt that I was being treated like a plague-stricken creature.
My governess and my maid were the only attendants I had.
Though I lay in an icy cold room, deserted by the whole
world, I had the comfort of my brother's visits. He had had
the small-pox, and came daily to spend with me what spare

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 87
time he had. The Queen sent incessantly to enquire after
me, but was not allowed to see me. For nine days I
was as ill as I could be. All the symptoms seemed to point
towards a fatal termination, and those who saw me thought I
should be marked for life. I escaped death, however, and not
a trace remained of this fearful malady.
Meanwhile M. von Bremer, who had been sent by the Mar
grave of Anspach, arrived at Berlin. My sister's betrothal
by proxy then took place, the ceremony being- of the simplest
description. The King had got rid of his gout and of his
bad temper, preserving the latter towards me alone. That
charming Holzendorf* never entered my room without
bringing me some disagreeable message from him. This
bad man was in the very highest favour, and everybody
bowed before him. He used his advantages, however, to do
as much harm as he could, particularly to the Queen, my
brother, and myself. He was Seckendorf's creature, and
that says volumes.
My father was now kinder towards my brother, but
merely because he thought it politic to be so, and because
Grumkow, into whose hands he had completely fallen, advised
him to be so. Count Finkenstein and Colonel Kalkstein
were in Grumkow's way, and prevented his carrying
out his plans. They were, therefore, to be got rid of
under the pretext that my brother no longer required
governors. He persuaded the King to agree to their dis
charge, and succeeded. The two governors were dismissed in
an honourable manner, both of them receiving a good pension
for their services. They were replaced by two officers who
had not the slightest power over my brother. The one was
Colonel Rochow, the other M. von Kaiserling. The former,
as will be seen in the course of these memoirs, was no genius,
and the other, while exceedingly clever, had no religion of

The King's Court Surgeon.

88 MEMOIRS OF THE

any kind. He had read a great deal, and boasted of being
somewhat of a poet. It will. be easily understood that my
brother infinitely preferred Kaiserling to Rochow. The
former's love of science and learning made bim a very agree
able companion. They had not long been together before
the conversation turned on religious subjects. Kaiserling
raised doubts in my brother's mind. These doubts were, as
I shall hereafter show, indelibly strengthened by another
person. My brother came to me every day, and we occupied our
selves in reading and writing. I remember well how we read
Scarron's comic novel, and made satires from it applicable to
the King's entourage. We called Grumkow La Rancune ; the
Margrave of Schwedt, who had reappeared with his preten
sions, Saldague; Seckendorf, La Rapiniere. We did not even
spare the King, but I must not say which part we assigned
to him. We showed our performance to the Queen, who
was greatly amused at it. I fear we deserved a severe
reprimand. Children ought never to lose sight of the respect
and honour they owe their parents. I have reproached
myself a thousand times since, for acting so much against
this precept. Our youth, and the approval our efforts at
authorship met with, must to some extent be our excuse.
Madame de Bouvillon was not forgotten in our satirical
novel; we gave her name to the Queen's Mistress of the
Robes, whom we thought she resembled. We often joked in
her presence about it, so that she became curious to know
who this Madame de Bouvillon was. I told her that the
Queen of Spain's " Camerera Majors " were called so, and they
all had to be of this family. Six weeks after this, at one of
the Queen's receptions, the conversation turned on the Spanish
Court, and my mother's Mistress of Robes thought she could
not do better than show the world how much she knew about
it than by saying that all " Camerera Majors " were of the
family of Bouvillon. Everybody laughed, and she found

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 89
out that she had been taken in. After enquiring further, and
being made acquainted with the story of the heroine to whom
I had given the rank of " Camerera Major," she perceived
at once that I had made fun of her, and was so ex
tremely angry that I had the greatest trouble in appeasing
her* I was very fond of her, and knew her worth, and what
I had done was done to amuse the Queen. Since then I have
left off turning people into ridicule : it is wiser- to find fault
with one's self. How easily the faults of others are per
ceived by us, whilst to our own we are blind. But I must
return to my story.
As the Margrave of Anspach was expected in a week, and
as neither he nor my sister had had the small-pox, I was
sent away from Potsdam. Before my departure I went to
see the King, but my mother would not allow me to remain
long with him. He was generally so unkind to me that, as
I had not yet quite recovered my strength, the Queen was
afraid the agitation would be bad for me. When I arrived
in Berlin, I found the Countess Amelie was engaged to be
married to Viereck, the Minister of State. Her old lover
had died a year ago, in England. She had received the news
whilst attending the Court circle, and it affected her so
much that she fell down in a swoon. This occurrence did
not increase her favour with the Queen. Countess Amelie,
however, was not long in getting over her loss. The King and
Queen soon joined me at Berlin, with the rest of the family.
My sister's wedding took place amidst great pomp and
rejoicing. She took her departure with her husband a fort
night afterwards, and I was then set at liberty.
We did not remain long in Berlin, but joined the King at
Wusterhausen, where the quarrels began afresh. Not a day
passed without some scene or other. The King's anger
against my brother and myself reached such a pitch that,
with the exception of the hours for our meals, we were
banished both from. his presence and the Queen's. He scarcely

90 MEMOIRS OF THE

allowed us the necessaries of life, and we were tormented
with hunger from morning till night. Our only food
was coffee and milk, and during dinner and supper time we
were honoured with epithets anything but pleasing. Of an
afternoon we went secretly to see the Queen, and whilst we
were with her she always had her spies watching to inform
her in good time of the King's approach. One day, whilst
we were with her, she had not, through some carelessness or
other, had early enough notice of my father's return. There
was only one door to the room in which we were, so that we
had to make up our minds at once what to do. My brother
hid himself in a cupboard, and I slipped under my mother's
bed. We had scarcely had time to do so before the King
entered the room. He was unfortunately very tired, sat
down, and went to sleep for two hours. I was in a most un
comfortable position, and nearly smothered hiding under that
low bed. I peeped out from time to time to discover if the
King was still asleep. Anybody who had witnessed this
occurrence must have laughed.
At last the King woke up, and left the room ; we crept
from our hiding places, and implored the Queen never to
expose us to a similar " comedy " again. I often begged the
Queen to allow me to write to the King, asking him the
reason of his anger against me, and begging his forgiveness.
She would not let me do so, however. She said it would
be of no use : " Your father would only grant you his favour
on condition that you married either the Margrave of Schwedt
or the Duke of Weissenfels." I quite saw the force of these
arguments, and had to submit.
A few peaceful days followed these storms, but, alas, only
to make way for still worse. The King went to Libnow,
where he met the King of Poland and his son. In spite of
all the difficulties that had been placed in his way, my father
still hoped to arrange a marriage between me and the King
of Poland. The Crown Prince of Poland persistently turned

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 91
a deaf ear to the entreaties of both sovereigns, and was not
to be induced to sign the marriage contract. My father,
finding himself forced to give up this plan, deemed it right
at once to solemnly betroth me, during the King of Poland's
visit, to the Duke of Weissenfels. On his return to Wuster
hausen my father passed through the small town of Dam,
which belonged to this Prince, and stopped there a few days.
During his absence we had remained at Wusterhausen, and
consequently enjoyed some peace and quiet ; but this all
came to an end as soon as the King returned. He never
saw my brother without threatening him with his stick, and
this latter often said to me that he would respectfully bear j
all ill-treatment save blows, and that if it came to these he i
would run away.
The page Keith had meanwhile become an officer in a
regiment quartered in Cleves. We were delighted at his
promotion, as we hoped his removal would have a good effect
on my brother, and that he would in consequence give up
' many of his wild ways. Alas ! he unfortunately found
a far worse favourite in the son of Field-Marshal von Katt,
grandson of Field-Marshal von Wartensleben.
His father had had him very well educated, and had
intended him, on account of his cleverness, for the Civil
Service. This plan did not please the King, so young Katt
entered the Army, in which he held the rank of Captain of
Gendarmes. His constant intercourse with the French
Envoy, Count von Rotenburg, bis travels, industry and study,
had given refinement both to his mind and his manners.
He was extremely cultivated, and a most agreeable social
companion. His appearance was not attractive. He was
very plain, with a dark complexion, much marked by small
pox. His thick black eyebrows Were drawn down low over
his eyes, and met above his nose. This gave him a most
unfortunate expression. Katt was very wild, and boasted of
being very strong-minded. It was Katt's influence which

92 MEMOIRS OF THE

destroyed all religious belief in my brother. I had observed
this in his conversations, and had also often argued with him
about his fatalist views. He maintained that being once
predestined to sin, it was impossible to escape from it. I
never, however, for a moment thought that he intended with
this one theory to overthrow all religious belief.
We at last left Wusterhausen to return to Berlin. As the
King had not again mentioned my marriage with the Duke
of Weissenfels, the Queen thought all was safe. One
evening she received a letter from my brother, which he sent
her secretly, in which he told her of his utter despair. The
King had so cruelly ill-used him, and beaten him so terribly,
that he thought he would have killed him. He said his
patience was at an end, that he was too proud to submit to
such treatment, and that if his sufferings were not soon put
an end to by England, he should be obliged reluctantly to
take other means to find relief. It is easy to imagine the
effect this communication had on my mother and myself.
Our grief was indescribable. I foresaw the saddest results,
for I understood my brother better than the Queen did, and
knew that the means he hinted at meant flight. I ventured
to implore my mother to let the King have his own way, and
not oppose him. She saw what divisions there were in the
family, I continued, how my brother was ill-treated, and
how embittered the King had become during the last year.
I was quite ready to become the victim of it all, I said, and
there was no sacrifice, however great, which I would not
gladly make were it to put an end to the misery which my
brother had to endure. My mother was extremely angry
with this speech of mine. " Do you wish to break my heart,
and commit actions which are unworthy both of myself and
of you ? If so, do what you like, but my curse will be upon
you, and I disown you from henceforth. " She quite frightened
me by her violence in saying this, and I had the greatest
trouble in calming her and making my peace with her.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 93
Since the Countess Amelie's marriage, Mademoiselle von
Biilow, first Lady-in-waiting, had taken her place, and
become a great favourite with the Queen. This lady's
character differed greatly from that of her predecessor. She
was kind-hearted and obliging, and did no one any harm.
Her only fault was love of intrigue. She was on very good
terms with M. de Bourguait, the English Envoy, and his wife,
and still more so with M. von Kniephausen, first Secretary of
State at the Court of Berlin, in consequence of which it was
easy for the Queen also to obtain information about affairs of
the most confidential nature. Ramen meanwhile continued
her mischievous work. She brought the Queen false news
about the King, whilst, at the same time, she betrayed her
to him. Since my brother's letter, the Queen did not know to
which saint she was to pray for help. Eversmann, whom I
have already mentioned several times, was the King's especial
favourite. The Queen was well aware that this creature was
in Seckendorf and Grumkow's pay, and that he did his
utmost to create a bad feeling between the King and his
family. She determined therefore at all hazards to win him
over to her side, and spoke to M. deBourguait on the subject,
to obtain his co-operation. He could, however, give her
only five hundred thalers, (£75) . She herself added the
same amount. After speaking with Eversmann in a most
friendly manner, and promising him endless favours, she
gave him the money, remarking, at the same time, that it was
small in comparison to the advantages he would reap
if he would join her party, and do his duty. Having
promised her all she asked for, Eversmann at once went
and betrayed the whole transaction to the King. He boasted
greatly of this fresh proof of his devotion to him. My
father's anger against my mother was only increased by
this incident, and we sank into depths out of which we could
only with difficulty extricate ourselves.
I now arrive at a most critical period in these memoirs, the

94 MEMOIRS OF THE

year 1730, which certainly was the cruellest in my Kfe. The
King came to Berlin for the f Mes of the New Year. He was
in an excellent temper during the whole time he was there,
and the subject of my marriage was never touched on. We
had found means of pacifying my brother, and flattered our
selves that after having gone through so many troubles we
should at last have some peace ! But who knows the recesses
of man's heart, and who can rely on constant happiness !
The King left Berlin and returned to Potsdam. A few days
after Count Finkenstein received a letter from him with an
order which he was not to open except in the presence of
Grumkow and Field-Marshal von Bork, both of whom were
Ministers of State. These two gentlemen received a Royal
command to go to Count Finkenstein. As soon as they had
assembled they together read the order, which enclosed a
letter from the King to the Queen. The order ran as follows :
" As soon as you three, namely, Grumkow, Bork, and
Finkenstein have assembled together, you are to go to the
Queen, and tell her in my name that I am tired of her
intrigues, that I no longer intend to remain England's
plaything, a part which dishonours me and my family, that
I am determined to spite everyone, and settle my daughter
Wilhelmine's marriage ; but that as an act of great clemency
towards my wife, I give her permission once more to write to
England, and ask if they will consent to the marriage with
the Prince of Wales. If, however, the answer does not meet
my wishes, then the Queen must give me her word of honour
no longer to oppose my daughter's marriage. She can have
her choice between the Margrave of Schwedt and the Duke
of Weissenfels. If, on the other hand, she does not agree to
these conditions, tell the Queen that I shall break with her
for ever, and that she can retire with her worthless daughter,
whom I shall no longer acknowledge, to her dower house of
Oranienburg. Do your duty as devoted subjects, and use all

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 95
your influence to bring about the Queen's submission to my
commands. I shall know how to reward you ; but if, on the
other hand, you fail, you and your families shall suffer for it.
"I remain, your affectionate King,
"Frederick William."
As soon as they had read the letter, Grumkow, Bork and
Finkenstein went to the Queen. She was quite unprepared
for this visit ; Count Finkenstein had, however, found means
to let her know of it. They handed her the King's letter,
which was couched in such harsh terms that I will pass over
it in silence. They then showed her the King's order
addressed to them, and spoke with her about it as they
were desired. Grumkow distinguished himself much on this
occasion. He followed the Devil's example. Having tried
in vain to convince her on political grounds why it was for
the King's advantage that she should make this sacrifice, he
tried to quote the Bible to her. He said that it was written
there that wives should be in "submission to their husbands,"
and that as regarded the obedience due from children to their
parents, they owed it to their father above all things ; that a
father had the right too of forcing his daughter to marry
against her inclinations. The Queen answered him by
quoting the example of Bethuel, who replied as follows to
Abraham's servants when they came to ask for Rebekah as
wife for Isaac : " ' Call the damsel,' and they called Rebekah
and said unto her, 'Wilt thou go with this man?' " She
knew, the Queen added, what obedience a wife owed her
husband, but she confined herself to submitting to all reason
able demands, and to those the justice and fairness of which
could not be disputed. But that neither justice nor fairness
existed in wishing to marry me to a coarse, dissolute creature,
stamped with the traces of all his vices. He was the youngest
Prince of the House of Brandenburg, a Polish General,
dependent on an annuity, on which he was scarcely able to

96 memoirs of the

subsist, still less to keep me as befitted my rank. His age
was out of all proportion to mine, his appearance most
unpleasant, and, finally, he did not possess a single advantage
which could make him attractive. As regarded the King's
threats to separate himself from her, the Queen continued,
these went for nothing, because that matter did not lie in the
King's power. She had never given' him the least cause for
complaint, either by her behaviour or her actions, and there
fore she considered it beneath her to notice this portion of
his letter. The Queen would, she said, write to England as
the King desired, but she would never give consent to either
of the other two marriages : she would rather see me dead
than plunged into such misery. In conclusion, my mother
said she felt indisposed, and had expected that greater
consideration would have been shown her in her present
condition ; and after addressing some sharp words to Grum
kow she left the room in a terrible state of agitation.
She sent at once for me, told me all that had taken place,
and showed me the King's letter, to which I could answer
only with my tears. This dreadful letter had to be answered,
and my mother's reply was most touching. Having repeated
in it most of what she said to the three gentlemen, she
afterwards held a consultation with Countess Finkenstein,
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, and myself, as to the decision to
be taken. We agreed that the Queen should pretend to be
very ill, and in such a manner, too, that even her maids
should be deceived. Countess Finkenstein took this oppor
tunity of telling my mother that she did not know who the
persons were- that repeated everything that happened in her
rooms, even to the confidential conversations she had with
her. " I assure your Majesty," she continued, " that you
cannot be too careful at this critical moment. People listen
at your doors, and those you think devoted to you betray
you ! " " No one," said the Queen, " can betray my secrets,
as they do not know them, and I am quite sure of Ramen's

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 97
discretion." As the Queen said this, we all three looked at
each other in such a way that she must have read our
thoughts ; but if she did so, she took care we should not be
aware of her discovery.
That same evening, whilst we were at dinner, the Queen
acted as if she were taken suddenly ill. We all played
our parts so well that every one was taken in, excepting
the maid Ramen, who had been told of the plan. The
next day my mother kept her bed, and made all believe she
was very ill. This, bowever, did not prevent her from
secretly informing my brother of all that had happened, and
of sending him the rough copy of a letter which he was to
write to the Queen of England. He was to say that though he
had met with no favourable response to a former letter he had
written on the subject of my marriage he had not lost courage.
He was too well aware of the kind-heartedness of the King
and Queen of England, knowing besides how tenderly at
tached they were to the Queen, his mother, not to feel sure
that, taking our painful position into account, they would no
longer refuse to consent to my marriage with the Prince of
Wales. They would risk nothing in doing so, for he gave'
his solemn promise never to marry anyone but the Princess
Amelia. If, however, the question of my marriage were
further postponed, he would consider himself no longer
bound by his promise, and would agree to the first marriage
his father proposed to him. My brother made no difficulty
about writing this letter, which was sent off, together with
a very strong one from the Queen. Much as I had disliked
the idea of this marriage, I own that I now much desired
that it should take place. It was the least of the three evils
which threatened me, and I saw but too clearly what would
be the result if the negotiation failed.
Things continued in this state for several days. The
Queen left her bed of an afternoon, and dined with us in
the evening. On the 25th the crisis began. The QueenH

98 MEMOIRS OF THE

received a fresh embassy from the King, consisting of the
same persons as had composed the former ; but this time their
messages were far more peremptory than those she had
received before. The King persisted in his threat of sending
my mother away to her dower house, at the same time
threatening to imprison me and ruin my brother. He
alluded to the proposed marriage with England, only to say
he would hear nothing more about it. Even if the King
and Queen of England agreed, he would now refuse his
consent. My mother was therefore quietly to submit to his
propositions, or she might be certain that the whole force of
the King's resentment would fall on me. These messages,
accompanied by a still more violent letter from my father,
had no effect in shaking my mother's determination. She
persisted in her refusal to consent to either of the marriages
proposed. The King might kill her, she said, before she
would give her consent. We were prepared at any moment
for the King's taking extreme measures. The perpetual
agitation and sorrow in which we lived affected my health,
which was always delicate. I could neither sleep nor eat,
and grew visibly thinner.
A week passed in this painful state, when at last the reply
from England arrived. It was couched in the usual terms.
The King and Queen of England were favourably inclined
to my marriage taking place on condition that my brother's
was solemnized at the same time. The Queen of England's
Letter to my brother contained only civil speeches. My
mother at once communicated this news to me : she was so
affected by them that we were afraid of the result on her
health. She accompanied the letter from England, which
she was obliged to lay before the King, with a most touching
note of her own, hoping to soften his heart. He, however,
returned both unread, because Ramen, to whom the Queen
had confided, had betrayed everything to him. Eversmann
arrived that evening from Potsdam, and told the Queen that

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 99
the King was greatly incensed against her and me, and had
sworn to use violence to force us to submit to his will.
Everybody was suffering from his bad temper, he said, and
he had most cruelly ill-treated my brother, having seized
him by his hair, dragged him through the room, and then
beaten him till he bled. When Eversmann left the Queen's
presence, he said to me in a most insolent tone, " How long
will you continue to be the cause of these dissensions in the
family, and to draw down the King's anger upon you ? I
speak to you as a friend. Obey the King's orders with a
good grace, or prepare yourself for the grossest insult. I
know what is in store for you. You have not a moment to
lose. Give me a letter for the King, and don't pay any
attention to what the Queen says. I don't tell you this
from myself, but by the King's orders."
Put yourself in my place, and judge what I suffered at
being treated thus by a wretched valet and spy ! Yet I was
obliged to remain cool, and therefore merely answered, " the
King's displeasure is most painful to me, and I shall do
everything in my power to win back his favour. I know
his kind heart and fatherly tenderness too well not to
believe that he would not willingly plunge me into misery.
I shall obey all his commands, however hard they may be, as
soon as he and my mother are of one mind about them. I
know that he has full power over me as my father, but my
mother's rights are equally good. I am quite ready to take
an oath never to marry the Prince of Wales, if the King will
only exempt me from marrying either of the two people to
whom I have an unconquerable repugnance." Eversmann
then turned to Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld and said, "the King
commands you to induce the Princess to accept the marriage
with the Duke of Weissenfels, and if she will not have him,
then to take the Margrave of Schwedt. If you do not obey
the King's orders, he will have you imprisoned on bread and
water in Spandau, and ruin the whole of your family."
h 2

100 MEMOIRS OF THE

" The King has the power to do this," Mademoiselle von
Sonnsfeld answered, in the quietest manner possible. " He
appointed me to educate the Princess, but not to force her to
this marriage. I shall not meddle in this business, nor shall
I tell her to accept one or the other suitor, but I shall pray to
God to guide her aright, that she may decide on what is
best." " But are you not aware," Eversmann began afresh,
"on what the King has decided if she continues to
remain so obstinate ? " " No, I am not, neither do I wish
to know," was her reply. " I will, however, tell you," he
continued, " the King gives the Princess three days to think
it over ; if she then persists in her refusal, the King will
send to Wusterhausen for the two Princes, and force her to
marry the one or the other. If she does not then cheerfully
consent, the religious service will be dispensed with, and she
will be shut up with the Duke, and we will then see if he
cares to marry her after that ! " Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld
and Madame von Konnken as well as myself, who had heard
this speech from a distance, were petrified with astonish
ment at it. Madame von Konnken could however stand it no
longer, and spoke to him most severely. He, however,
insisted on every word being the truth, and moreover said
that there were no means to escape from this evil fate. "Are
there no other suitable marriages in the whole world for the
Princess but just these two ? " Madame von Konnken asked,
"and must she be forced to accept either of them?" "If the
Queen knows of any better, excluding, of course, the marriage
with the Prince of Wales, I think the King would not so
much mind," Eversmann answered, "though he has the
marriage with the Duke of Weissenfels much at heart."
At this moment the Queen sent for us, and thus put an
end to the conversation. She saw, by the expression on my
face, that something out of the common bad taken place ;
and I then told her, with as much caution as I could,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 101

Eversmann's conversation. After a long deliberation, she
determined to speak next day with Field-Marshal von Bork.
He was a very honest man, and might be able to help her to
see her way in her present difficult position. She accord
ingly sent for him, and gave him an account of all that had
taken place the day before. Her Mistress of the Robes was
present with her during the interview. " You have delivered
the messages with which the King entrusted you," she said,
" and I answered you as his Envoy. Now you have nothing
more to do with those messages. To-day I have sent for you
in the capacity of friend to ask your advice, and pray you to
give it me unreservedly." The Field-Marshal shrugged his
shoulders. " I am in utter despair," he replied, " to see such
dissensions in the Royal Family, and to learn what worry and
annoyance your Majesty has to endure. Till now, I had
always hoped that England would come to a favourable
decision ; but as this is not the case, I do not see how your
Majesty is to escape from the predicament in which you are
placed. What Eversmann said yesterday leaves little doubt
as to the truth of the violent measures which the King has
in contemplation against the Princess. The Margrave of
Schwedt is here incognito : one of my people saw him, and
from the information I have gathered, he has been here
already several days, living in the ' Neustadt.'* He
goes out only of an evening. These two letters from
Dresden inform me that the Duke of Weissenfels is staying
at a little village near Wusterhausen. We, therefore,
have everything to fear from the King's violence. Your
Majesty knows him but too well, and how difficult it is, when
once his anger is roused, to pacify him. He has already
come to blows with the Crown Prince, and has given vent to
his fury against your Majesty, so that little more is required
to make him carry out his other threats. Your Majesty has
* The new part of Berlin.

102 MEMOIRS OF THE

asked me to give you my advice quite candidly : it is this, to
gain time. It is the only means remaining to you."
" But my daughter must come to a decision the day after
to-morrow," the Queen exclaimed, "how are we to gain
time ? "
" The only thing then to be done," the Field-Marshal
replied, " is to propose a third marriage. I am sure that
neither Grumkow nor Seckendorf will agree to that, and you
will thereby gain time and pacify the King."
The Queen agreed to this, and thought over for some time
which prince she could propose. She finally determined on
the Hereditary Prince of Baireuth. The Field-Marshal
undertook to let the King know of the change in the Queen's
views. " If all the ropes break," he added, " at least this
marriage is worth a thousand times more than either of the
others. This Prince is very highly spoken of, and will also
be a reigning sovereign. His country is beautiful, and his
age is in every way suitable to that of the Princess." "Well
then, I am satisfied," my mother said, "and if my last
endeavour to get a satisfactory answer from England fails,
then in God's name let her marry this Prince. My enemies
will at least not have the satisfaction of triumphing over
me." The King returned two days later to Berlin. He entered
my mother's room frantic with rage. She was still in bed
pretending to be ill.' Neither my sister nor I was in the room
at the time. My mother let him say what he would, without
uttering one word, and when he had finished endeavoured
to soften his anger by the most gentle and touching words.
It was all of no use. "You can choose," he finally said,
" and this is the last time you have the chance, either the
Margrave of Schwedt or Duke Johann Adolph, and if you
wish to please me, then let your choice fall on the latter."
"May God defend me from that," my mother cried. " Very
well then," the King answered, "I shall go this very moment

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 103
to the Margravine Philip, (mother of the Margrave Schwedt)
and accept her son for my daughter, and shall ask her to
undertake the marriage preparations. And without leaving
my mother time to say a word in answer, he left the room.
My father wasted not a moment, but went forthwith to
the Margravine. " Your Highness will be doubtless sur
prised at my visit, but I bring you news which I am sure
will greatly please you," and, without giving her time to
reply, the King continued, " I come to announce the decision
I have come to, namely, to marry my eldest daughter to your
son. I do not for a moment doubt that this alliance will
meet with your entire satisfaction, and that you will gladly
give your consent to it. Write to your son at once — he leit
for Schw€.dt to-day — and tell him of my intentions, also that
he need fear nothing, as I intend to show that I am master
in my own house."
The venerable Margravine, who had listened with the
greatest pleasure to the beginning of the King's speech,
entirely changed her opinion before he got to the end of it.
" I am fully sensible, as I ought to be, of the great honour
your Majesty has done me, in choosing my son," she replied,
" and fully recognize the good fortune and the great advan
tages accruing therefrom, both to my son and to myself. But
though this son is dearer to me than my life, and though
nothing would seem too hard to me to procure his happiness,
yet I should be in despair if this happiness were obtained at
the Princess's expense. I should not only refuse my consent
to such a marriage, but should declare myself my son's
greatest enemy if he were base enough to marry the
Princess against her will."
"Would you then rather that she married the Duke of
Weissenfels ? " the King said. " It is immaterial to me whom
she marries," the Margravine answered, " as long as neither
I nor my son are the cause of her misery." When the King
found that nothing would move her, he took his leave. That

104 MEMOIRS OF THE

same evening the Margravine sent me a note by a confidential
servant, informing me of all that had taken place, and begging
me to tell my mother. Such generosity deserved its full
measure of gratitude, and my reply expressed this feeling in
the strongest manner possible, both in my own name and the
Queen's. I had not yet seen the King. My mother was afraid to
let me, as she dreaded his violence. Her room was full of
screens, which almost made a labyrinth, and I was able to
escape through these when the King entered whilst I was
with her. Ramen, who was as watchful as Satan himself,
and rejoiced whenever she could do harm to anyone, had
altered the position of the screens without my having noticed
it. One day the King entered the room. I wanted to escape
in the usual way, but found no outlet among the screens.
The noise I made soon betrayed my presence. No sooner
did the King see me than he poured forth a flood of abuse upon
me, which he threatened to accompany with blows of his stick.
There was nothing left me but to hide behind my gover
ness. The King advanced towards her: she stepped back,
pushing me behind her, further and further till we were close '
against the fire-place, the King, meanwhile, approaching
nearer and nearer. As we had no intention of jumping into
the fire, we were obliged to come to a standstill. The King
now put his head over Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld's shoulder,
screaming abusive epithets at me. Each time he put out his
head I dived down on the other side. Finding that he could
not catch me he left the room, laughing in spite of his anger
at the absurd spectacle we presented.
On the following day he renewed his entreaties and his
threats. The Queen, after vainly trying to divert his atten
tion, and make him think of other things, at last said to him,
" Let us both be reasonable. I agree to the rupture with
England ; pray do on your part give up the idea of the
marriage with Weissenfels or Schwedt. I promise you to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 105
give my consent to any other marriage which holds out a
fair prospect to my daughter." " Very well, then," my father
answered, " name such a one to me, and I agree." The
Queen thereupon named the Hereditary Prince of Baireuth,
saying, " he belongs to your House, has a beautiful princi
pality, his age is suitable to that of my daughter, and he is
said to be an estimable Prince." " Well then I am satisfied,"
the King exclaimed, " but if she marries according to her own
inclinations, I will give her no trousseau, or dowry, or
marriage feast. If, on the other hand, she obeys me, I will
provide for her in every way."
" But what in the world can I do more to please you ? " my
mother replied, " do you wish to torment me to death ? Let
her then marry that fat Johann Adolph ; but if she has any
love for me, she will never, never do so."
TJpon this my father said, " You shall have your way, I
will write to-morrow to the Margrave of Baireuth, and you
shall see my letter."
As soon as the conversation was at an end my mother
sent for me. I found her in the greatest state of delight.
" All goes well," she cried, embracing me tenderly ; " the
King and I have together chosen the Hereditary Prince of
Baireuth to be your husband, and the King writes to-morrow
to the Margrave on the subject. There is only one point
that makes me rather anxious, but I trust still to see it
satisfactorily settled. It is this, that the King will not give
you a dowry, neither will he give the marriage festivities.
I hope, however, that you will get over this."
This news and decision disconcerted me terribly. I pro
mised my mother to obey her in everything, but I expressed
a hope she would consider to what she was exposing me.
" What will the world say, if I marry against the King's
will, and what can be more painful to me than to be turned
out of the house Eke a worthless girl ? What will the
Prince think whose wife I am destined to be ? I have

106 MEMOIRS OF THE

persistently refused my consent to the other two marriages
proposed to me by the King, your Majesty cannot blame me
if I now refuse this which you propose to me ? As soon as
ever you and the King are entirely of one mind as to any
particular choice, I will submit blindly, but I cannot' do so
as things are now ! " " Well then, marry the Sultan or
the Great Mogul, and have your own way!" the Queen
exclaimed. " If I had known you better I should not have
brought so much sorrow and trouble on myself. Marry the
King's head if you like, I will have nothing more to do
with the whole business," and she sent me out of the room
without letting me answer a word. My mother then sent for
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld. " Induce my daughter to give
way to my wishes," she said to her. " I insist on her
marrying the Prince of Baireuth, and will not hear of a
refusal. This marriage gives me as much pleasure as if I
settled my daughter in England." She spoke in the same
tone to my brother, and as he was getting very weary of
England's procrastination, he spoke seriously to me on tho
subject. I answered him that I was ready at all times to
sacrifice myself for him, but in this particular case my honour
was concerned. "If my father reconsiders his determination,
and gives me a dowry, at the same time letting me leave my
home in a manner befitting my position, I shall not for one
moment hesitate in accepting the Prince of Baireuth. If,
however, he persists in bis intention, then nothing in the
world will move me."
My brother was very angry with me for this, and said so
many hard things to me that I was in despair. Mademoiselle
von Biilow, who had been present at this interview, implored
me to be calm. " I beseech your Royal Highness to reflect
that all is not yet lost ! I am sure I know of means to pacify
the Queen. We must let her anger pass over, and then
when I have spoken to her, I feel sure that she will again
turn to you in love." I implored her in vain to tell me to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 107
what means she intended to resort to extricate me from my
painful position.
The following morning the King brought his letter to the
Margrave of Baireuth to the Queen. It was written in
most courteous terms, inviting the Prince to strengthen the
ties that united the two families, by consenting to a marriage
between his son and myself. The King then said to my
mother, " I shall send off the letter under the conditions
named. Your daughter's dower, trousseau, and the marriage
festivities, you can give her, but from me she shall never have
a penny ! " The Queen was quite satisfied with everything,
but still more so when Marshal Bork secretly informed her
that evening that the King had changed his mind, and had
been induced by Grumkow and Seckendorf not to send off the
letter. Mademoiselle von Billow told her at the same time
that M. von Kniephausen and the English Envoy had decided
on sending the English Chaplain, who was my English
Master, to London. They wished to make one last endeavour,
and the letters theyintended sending were so strong and urgent
that they must wake the English Court out of its apathy.
As the Chaplain had been a witness of everything that
had taken place, and knew, besides, every detail of our
painful position, he would be able to describe it all in such a
manner that it could not fail to produce an effect, and induce
the English sovereigns to give their consent to this much-
desired marriage. The Queen entirely approved of this
decision, and entrusted the Chaplain with letters to the Queen
of England, in which she reproached her with her want of
friendship, and described to her her sad position.
My father seemed pacified. He no longer spoke of these
other hateful marriages, and treated the Queen more kindly.
My brother and I were, however, in constant disgrace, but
with this difference : that I was never allowed to appear
before him, whilst he had to be constantly about him, a
position which exposed him to constant blows and ill-treat-

108 MEMOIRS OF THE

ment. I had made up my quarrel with my brother, and
suffered terribly at witnessing his despair at the treatment he
received from his father.
On the 18th of February the King went to Dresden,
where he had several interviews with the King of Poland.
These he kept quite secret.
During his absence, my mother was taken dangerously ill,
and nearly died. Her sufferings were terrible. I suffered
as much as she did, and never left her bedside for one
moment. As soon as the King had returned to Potsdam,
the doctors and her Mistress of the Robes informed him of
her great danger. He was much alarmed, and would have
hastened to her bedside, had not Ramen and Eversmann
assured him that the sickness was a mere pretext, and that
the Queen was not really ill at all. As, however, the illness
increased, and the doctors considered her in imminent danger,
a messenger was sent at night to tell the King. He started
off at once on receipt of the news, and arrived in the after
noon. He found the Queen in a most grievous condition.
His own surgeon entirely endorsed the doctor's opinion as to
the gravity of the case, and the King was beside himself.
My mother took this opportunity of speaking with him
about his past conduct, and of all the sorrow he had caused
her, which had, she told him, brought her to her present
condition. She implored him to forgive me, and to restore
me his fatherly affection. My father at once sent for me.
It was a most touching moment. I knelt before him, kissing
his hands and covering them with tears, whilst speaking in
the tenderest manner to him. To please the Queen he
embraced me, but as soon as she had turned her head away
he pushed me from him with such a furious look on his face
that I quite trembled. This apparent reconciliation between
my father and myself made my mother so happy, that three
days afterwards she was out of danger.
\ We had scarcely escaped from one crisis when we entered

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 109
upon another. My brother was so irritated at the ill usage
he received from the King that be was considering seriously
what decision be should come to. He never let the Queen
suspect anything, but daily came secretly to see me.
"I am perpetually being told to have patience," he said,
" but no one knows what I have to endure. I am treated
hke a slave, am beaten every day, and have no relaxation of
any kind. I am forbidden to read, to study the sciences
or music, and am scarcely allowed to speak to anybody.
My life is in perpetual danger, I am surrounded by spies, I
have not even enough clothes, and am wanting inmost other
necessaries of life ; but the last terrible scene with the King
at Potsdam has quite overcome me. He sent for me one
morning. As soon as I entered the room he seized me by
my hair and threw me on the ground. After having beaten
me with his fists, he dragged me to the window and tied the
cord, which fastened back the curtain, round my throat. I
had, fortunately, time to get up and seize hold of his hands,
but as he pulled with all his might at the cord round my
throat, I felt I was being strangled, and screamed for help.
A page rushed in to my assistance, and had to use force
in freeing me from my father's hands.
" Tell me now what remains to me but flight. Katt and
Keith are both ready to follow me to the end of the world.
I have passports and letters of credit, and have arranged
everything in such a manner that I cannot possibly run any
danger. I shall fly to England, where I shall be received
with open arms, and shall have nothing more to fear from
my father's anger. I shall confide none of these intentions
to the Queen. First of all because she gossips with Ramen ;
and secondly, because should such an occasion arise, she
could then swear that she knew nothing about the whole
business. As soon as my father undertakes another journey,
for that makes everything safer for me, I shall carry out
my plan, for everything is in readiness."

110 MEMOIRS OF THE

I cried incessantly during this speech, and afterwards asked
him if he had reflected as to the results of this step, and
how terrible they would be. Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld,
who was present, spoke in the same strain to him, but
we both saw that our representations were quite useless.
Soon after this the King went to Potsdam. During his
absence I took the Holy Sacrament, and on my return from
the Dom (Cathedral) on Sunday I found Katt waiting for me.
Ramen's rooms were just opposite, and she was standing at
her door, and Katt was unfortunately imprudent enough to
give me a letter from my brother in her presence.
" I have just come from Potsdam," Katt said, " where I
have been staying secretly for three days to see the Crown
Prince, and he entrusted this letter to my care."
I took it from him without saying a word, and went my
way, much annoyed, as anyone may suppose, at his want of
tact. As soon as I reached my room I opened the letter
and read as follows : —
" Dear Sister,
" I am beside myself. The King ill-treats me worse
than ever. I can stand this existence no longer. The Queen
puts the final touch to this misery by her infatuation for this
maid Ramen. The King knows everything that takes place
every day in her apartments, because Ramen keeps him
informed of it all through his valets. These villains ought
to be hung on the highest gallows. The King returns to
Berlin on Tuesday ; but, as it is still a secret, do not tell the
Queen, or else she will at once inform that wicked creature.
" Good bye, dear Sister,
" Yours always entirely."
I was now in a terrible difficulty. I could not show this
letter to the Queen, and yet I feared that Ramen would
have told her I had received it. After thinking it well
over, I threw the missive into the fire, and determined to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. Ill
say nothing. Happily, that ill-natured woman had never
mentioned anything about the letter. It was, perhaps, the
only good deed in her Hfe. This circumstance is, probably,
scarcely worth mentioning, still the course of these memoirs
will show that I was right in noting it down.
The English Chaplain had meanwhile arrived in London.
He had described our position in such touching terms, and
given so favourable an account of my brother, that the whole
nation was won over to us. The Prince of Wales, with
whom he had a long conversation, declared to the King his
father that he would never marry anyone but myself,
and begged him at last to allow the marriage to be solemnized.
For this purpose the King named the " Knight " Hotham
as his Envoy Extraordinary to the Court of Berlin, where
he arrived in the month of May. The Queen was still ill,
and her great weakness prevented her leaving her bed. She
was much pleased at Hotham's mission. As soon as he
arrived at Berlin, he demanded' an audience of the King, for
which purpose he was at once summoned to Charlottenburg.
The Queen sent some trusty friends there to keep her
informed of all that took place. Hotham made a formal
proposal for my hand. He told my father that his King
and master and the whole nation were convinced that, after
giving him this proof of their confidence, the King would
not refuse his consent to the marriage of the Crown Prince.
At any rate, people in England would be quite satisfied if
my wedding took place first, and they left it free to the King
to decide as to the time when the Crown Prince's should be
celebrated. My father was enchanted, embraced the Envoy
over and over again, and gave him endless assurances of his
friendship. Then dinner was announced, to which Seckendorf
and Grumkow were invited. The King was in the best of
tempers. At the close of the dinner he sent for a large
glass, and proposed the health of his " dear son-in-law, the
Prince of Wales." He had scarcely finished speaking, when

112 MEMOIRS OF THE

all present rose from their seats and congratulated him. This
expression of sympathy touched him so much that he had
tears in his eyes. After dinner he took leave of the Envoy,
who begged him not to make too much ado about the
marriage, and to grant him another audience. Grumkow
and Seckendorf meanwhile were thunderstruck, and had the
greatest trouble to hide their dismay.
As soon as the King had left Charlottenburg, the Queen's
faithful people came rushing to her with this joyful news.
I was in my own room working and being read aloud to,
when my door was thrown open, and more than thirty ladies,
gentlemen and servants, entered, and bending one knee before
me, according to English fashion, wished me joy. In utter
surprise I asked what it all meant, and if they had all gone
mad. The only answer I received was that they called out,
" Long hve the Princess of Wales! " and then told me what
had taken place. " Is that all ? " I answered, and quietly
resumed my work. A few moments later my sisters and
several ladies from the town came to me to express their
interest and sympathy. I was much beloved : everyone wept
with joy and satisfaction. I refused to accept all these
compliments, and told them that I knew of nothing, and
could not accept their good wishes on mere hearsay. In the
evening I went to my mother. Her heart was overflowing
with joy. She received me on entering the room as her dear
Princess of Wales. Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld took the
liberty of entreating her to be more careful. " The King
might be offended," she said, "if your Majesty makes so
much ado about a subject of which he has not yet informed
you. Pray be more prudent than ever ! The slightest trifle
may yet destroy all our hopes." As Countess Finkenstein
entirely supported Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld's opinion, the
Queen promised to be careful.
Three days later the King came to Berlin. He never
uttered a word to the Queen about all that had happened,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 113
so that we had but little faith in these negotiations. On the
other hand, he announced to her that he had just settled
my second sister's marriage to the eldest son of the Duke of
Brunswick-Bevern, and that he and his father would arrive
here next day. Seckendorf had negotiated this marriage,
and intended it to serve his further purposes. It was to be
the corner-stone of the political edifice he had in view.
The Duke of Brunswick was the Empress' brother, and
at that time dependent on an annuity. His father-in-law,
the Duke of Blankenburg, however, was the probable heir
to the Duchy of Brunswick. I shall waste no time in
painting his portrait, suffice it to say that he was in every
way a most estimable and excellent prince. His son followed
in his footsteps. My sister's formal betrothal took place two
days after his arrival. As my mother was expecting her
confinement, the ceremony took place privately, no other
minister being present but Seckendorf. In consequence of
my mother being unable to leave her room to dine with the
King, we missed all opportunity of seeing Hotham.
Though Hotham did not dine with the King, he had
frequent interviews with him on the following subjects. The
King of England demanded Grumkow's dismissal, as a
return for the step taken in the King's favour. He let my
father know that be considered Grumkow the cause and
instigator of the unfriendly relations between the two
Courts, and of all the misunderstandings that had taken
place ; that he basely betrayed his master, as could be proved
through- letters that had been intercepted. These letters
Grumkow had written to Reichenbach, a Prussian residing in
London. They had been deciphered, and later on I shall give
their contents. The King of England then further acquainted
my father with all the intrigues of the Court of Vienna, and
finally insisted on my brother's marriage. He wanted only
the betrothal. He was quite ready to accept me without a
dowry, and promised that the Princess Amelia's dowry should

114 MEMOIRS OF THE

be £100,000. All this staggered my father much. As to
Grumkow, he answered that if he could see the letters
proving his guilt, he would dismiss him at once. My
brother's marriage he would take into consideration, but as
regards my own he gladly accepted every condition. A few
days later the King said to Hotham, " I will agree to my
son's marriage if he is made Regent of Hanover, and allowed
to direct the management of the kingdom till my death,
and if provision is made for his maintenance." Hotham
answered that he would at once write to England about it,
and that he did not think he should meet with any great
difficulties. As long as Hotham was at Berlin he received letters from
the Prince of Wales by every post. Some of these he com
municated to my mother. I also saw some of them, and
they always ended up in this way, " Please, dear Hotham,
get my marriage settled, my impatience increases daily,
for I am quite foolishly in love." It cannot be disputed
that these were most romantic feelings : he had never even
seen me ! I really believe it was more obstinacy than love,
and was not, therefore, much flattered by his protesta
tions. The suspicions Hotham had raised in the King's mind
against Grumkow began to take effect. My father scarcely
ever spoke to him now, and abused him before others, who
he knew would be sure to repeat to him what they heard.
Seckendorf also stood very low in favour, and to all appear
ance my marriage was a certainty. On the twenty-fifth the
Queen gave birth to a prince. He was named Augustus
Ferdinand, and the whole Brunswick family stood sponsors.
On the thirtieth the King left for the camp at Miihlberg.
The King of Poland's love of pomp and splendour were very
apparent on this occasion. Nearly the whole of the Saxon
army was assembled in the camp, and performed all the
evolutions and manoeuvres laid down by Polybius. The

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 115
uniforms, liveries, and carriages were wonderfully rich,
and people say that this camp quite exceeded in splendour
the Field of the Cloth of Gold which took place in
France.* The evening before his departure, my brother came to see
me. He wore a French uniform, which frightened me
dreadfully. No prince or officer is allowed to wear any
other uniform than his own, and to do so is a punishable
offence. It is true that it could matter but little to my
brother whether he was turned out of the army or not ; but,
considering my father's temper, such an act of disobedience
might have led to terrible consequences. " I come to take
leave of you," my brother said, " and do so with the greatest
grief. God knows when we shall see each other again ! "
These words fell on me like a thunderbolt, and I stood there
petrified. My governess, who had more presence of mind,
tried to induce him to feel how very wrongly he was acting in
taking this step, and what cruel consequences it might have
for us. Just now too when the King was becoming recon
ciled to England, when Seckendorf and Grumkow were
losing their influence, and when everything seemed turning
out for his happiness. He would destroy all these hopes if
he carried out his purpose. Besides, the King was too well
aware of the intimate relations subsisting between my
brother and myself, not to suspect me of participation in this
plot, and would therefore make me the first victim. Already
it was but too apparent how much our great devotion to each
other annoyed him, and she was sure that he was on the
point of bringing wretchedness on our whole family. I
added my entreaties to those of. my governess, and these and
our tears prevailed so far as to induce him to give us his word
of honour to return home again.

* The meeting of Francis I. of France and Henry VIII. of England
in 1520. I 2

116 MEMOIRS OF THE

The King had no sooner reached Miihlberg than en
deavours were made to impress on him that the measures
taken by England to bring about the marriages were only
moves in some deep-laid game ; that it was intended to get
rid of the King's most trusty and devoted servants. He was
further told that the English Court was ready, in order to
gain my father's consent to the Crown Prince's marriage, to
acquiesce in the most stringent conditions, but that its real
object was to depose him, so that my brother might . assume
the government. I have often mentioned that suspicion and
distrust were marked traits in my father's character. His
great dislike to my brother, therefore, prevented him from
examining into the truth of these rumours, and he returned
to Berlin in a state of anger that boded ill for the success
of Hotham's mission.
The King at last spoke to the Queen on the subject. He
told her that he was most anxious to see me provided for and
my future settled, but that he would never agree to my
brother's marriage. My mother tried her utmost to calm
him and allay his suspicions, and she seemed to have
succeeded in doing so. The Danish Envoy, a very clever
man, came gallantly to her aid, and helped finally to
pacify the King. He spoke to him about Grumkow, and
exposed all his intrigues. The King answered that he was
quite willing to dismiss him, and to treat him severely, but
would not do so till my marriage was formally declared.
England, however, insisted on his dismissal before this event.
The King left Berlin very favourably inclined.
Grumkow, who had his spies everywhere, soon learned
what had passed between M. von Lovner, the Danish Envoy,
and the King. His conscience told him what treatment he
had to expect if all his plots, double dealings and intrigues
were discovered. The Queen was holding receptions during
this time, and Grumkow was imprudent enough to appear at
one of them. His appearance betrayed his state of mind

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 117
most clearly, for he looked like a culprit, and did not dare
raise his eyes from the ground. The Queen never spoke to
him, nor did she invite him to sit at her table : he stood the
whole time in a corner, and nobody went near him. The
fall of a man, who had up to this time been honoured and
feared by all as much as the King himself, made me very
thoughtful. His fate called forth my pity, and I determined
to speak to him. I accordingly had a long conversation with
him on trivial subjects, and treated him as civilly as I was
wont. M. von Lovner afterwards expressed his surprise
to me that I should have spoken with such a villain, and said
that the English Envoy would not be over satisfied when he
heard of my doing so. " I am not in England," I answered,
" and at present it is not necessary that I should frame my
behaviour according to the ideas of that nation. I am quite
well aware that Grumkow is a bad man and my bitterest
enemy, but his misfortune calls forth my pity. Believe me,
a fallen enemy can still remain dangerous. For my
part I wish him no other punishment than that of being
unable to do any further harm." M. von Lovner has often
since reminded me of this conversation, and of the truth of
my prophecy.
The King returned to Berlin soon after this. I found
my brother in a terrible state of mind. His whole being
had so suffered from the constant ill-treatment he had
received, and he was so embittered against his father, that it
was no longer possible to pacify him.
I have already had occasion to mention Colonel Rochow,
who was about my brother's person. My brother had, during
moments of his bitterest despair, let fall some hints of his
plan of flight before him. This imprudence had made
Rochow pay greater attention to the Prince and his utter
ances, and he found that they were not merely wild words
uttered at random, but that he had some fixed plan ready to
carry into execution. Rochow went to Mademoiselle von

118 MEMOIRS OF THE

Biilow, and begged her to speak with the Queen about it.
Had he been a discreet man he would have let the matter
rest there, but as it was, he went from bouse to house
confiding it to every one. My mother was greatly alarmed
when Mademoiselle von Billow spoke to her on the subject,
and at once asked me if I knew anything about it. I an
swered that I was but too well aware of my brother's utter
state of despair, and that he only hid it from her to spare
her sorrow. But I said I did not believe him capable of
the plan attributed to him. I was unable to say more to
her about it on account of the maid- Ramen. I begged the
Queen to speak with my brother, but in all love and gentle
ness, as I had great confidence in her influence with him.
She followed my advice, and the assurances she received
from him allayed all her fears. My own were, however,
none the less, and I was in an agony of mind. I could
not confide in the Queen, on account of Ramen, and yet
I was powerless to avert the threatened blow.
Meanwhile the replies from England arrived. Every
condition the King had made as regards my brother was
agreed to, but the English Court insisted anew on Grum
kow's immediate dismissal. Till he was gone the consent
to the marriage would be withheld. Intercepted letters
from Grumkow were at the same time sent to my father.
Seckendorf, who had his spies everywhere, heard of these,
and to be beforehand he sought an interview with the King.
In this audience Seckendorf represented to his master, in
the most glowing terms, the trouble and pain the Emperor
had taken to gain the King's friendship. He had not
only allowed him the right of getting recruits for his army
in his dominions, but had also promised him to be security
for the principalities of Julich and Berg. Furthermore, in
what despair the Emperor would be when he found that
despite all his efforts the King had thrown himself entirely
into the arms of England. If the King, however, were so

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREDTH. 119
desirous of my marriage, then the Emperor would not
object to its being carried out. Seckendorf then continued
to say, with abject hypocrisy, "I am an honest man, and
have been devoted to you for years past: your position
causes me the greatest alarm. See these letters which I
received from England : they prove that the Crown Prince
is in complete understanding with that Court, that the Queen
has expressed herself most imprudently as to the steps he
has taken, and that he has engaged himself to the Princess
Amelia without your knowledge, and has twice written to
the Queen of England on the subject. Grumkow has even
more positive information about all this than I have, and
is ready to lay it before your Majesty. Your Majesty
may now judge for yourself as to the dangers to which
you expose yourself if you consent to the Crown Prince's
marriage, and dismiss your faithful servants. You will have
a daughter-in-law for whose maintenance the State is not
able to pay, your Court will be filled with intriguers, and
the Crown Prince will soon assume the government, leaving
your Majesty merely the bare title of King, whilst he will
be the actual Sovereign. You will soon feel the truth of
all I have said, as you already have the beginning of it
before your eyes. England already treats you like a child.
It dictates its commands to you, and, so to speak, coaxes
you with a piece of sugar, saying, ' If you dismiss Grumkow
you shall have the sugar, otherwise you get nothing.' "
Seckendorf's long speech, which he accompanied with all
the necessary action and exclamations, fulfilled its object.
The King became very silent and thoughtful, and though he
made no answer, Seckendorf observed that he had succeeded
in shaking him.
On the 14th of July, the day after this conversation,
Hotham had an audience with the King. He began by
saying that England was quite ready to agree to all the
King's conditions, and to further all his objects, but that

120 MEMOIRS OF THE

his King did not doubt that my father would be ready on
his part to sacrifice Grumkow ; and Hotham thereupon
showed the King Grumkow's intercepted letters. My father
took the letters, white with rage, and threw them in Hotham's
face, asking whether he expected him to kick him if he only
lifted up one foot, with which remark he left the room,
furiously banging the door behind him. Hotham left the
Castle no less angry, a circumstance which, to people ac
quainted with English temper, speaks for itself. He at once
sent for the Danish and Dutch Envoys, told them of all that
happened, and declared that he considered all negotiations
broken off, and that he would leave Berlin next morning.
It was only with the greatest trouble that these gentlemen
induced Hotham to postpone his departure for a few days.
The King had no sooner reached his own room than he
began bitterly to regret what he had done, foreseeing the
results. He was in perfect despair. The Queen was informed
of what had occurred, by a note which Hotham wrote to
Mademoiselle von Biilow. It is needless to say how greatly
distressed she was at it. At last we went to dinner. The
King spoke bttle, and seemed very much put out. As soon
as dinner was over, he sent for the Danish and Dutch Envoys,
and asked their aid as mediators between him and Hotham.
During the rest of this day, which was spent in perpetual
" goings and comings," the King did nothing but torment
my mother by saying that all negotiations with England
were broken off. That as he did not any longer know " with
what sauce to serve me," I had better become Abbess of
Herfort. My mother answered that she should be quite
satisfied with this. The King, therefore, wrote to the Mar
gravine Philip, who was at this time the Abbess of Herfort,
begging her to give me the post which my youngest sister
there had. That she readily met the King's wishes, is almost
unnecessary to state.
As the King became aware that all his endeavours to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 121
pacify Hotham had been unavailing, he now desired the two
Envoys to offer him an ample apology in his name. My
brother, who heard of this from M. von Lovner, at once wrote
word to my mother, mentioning at the same time that Lovner
had begged him to write to the English Envoy, entreating
him to accept the King's excuse. The Queen entirely ap
proved of this suggestion, and my brother wrote as follows: —
"Sir, " I have heard from M. von Lovner of the King's latest
proposals, and feel sure that you will agree to them. You
will no doubt remember that the whole of my sister's future
happiness and my own, as well as that of the two houses,
depend on your answer. I feel convinced that your reply
will fulfil our expectations, and that you will yield to our
entreaties. I shall never forget the gratitude I shall owe
you for this service rendered by you : it will be life-long.
" I remain always, Sir,
" Your well-wisher and sincere friend."
Katt was sent with this letter to Hotham. The Queen
had grown very fond of Katt, in consequence of my brother's
constant, earnest recommendations. Half an hour later my
brother received the following answer from Hotham : —
"Sir, " M. de Katt has just given me your Royal Highness'
letter. I am most grateful for the confidence expressed in
me. If this whole business concerned me only, I should
leave no stone unturned to prove the devotion and respect
I bear your Royal Highness and your wishes. But the
insult which has been offered me touches the King my master,
and for this reason I cannot give way to your Royal High
ness' request. I shall endeavour to place the whole subject
in the best possible light, and although the negotiations

122 MEMOIRS OF THE

have been for the present broken off, I trust that they are
not so finally. " I remain, Sir, " Etc., etc., etc."
How greatly this answer grieved the Queen will easily be
understood. My brother threw his head up in the air,
saying, " After all, the misfortune is not so great," then
turning to me, he continued, "You had better become Abbess,
for then you will have nothing more to fear from the Duke
of Weissenfels or the Margrave of Schwedt. It is really not
worth while for the Queen to make such an ado about the
business. I am sick and tired of the whole concern. Do
you do what you like. I have nothing more to reproach
myself with on your account. I have done all I can to see
you settled in England, and now the time has come to think
of myself. Tears and entreaties are no longer of any use :
I have suffered enough. You must see how you can get on
alone." These words, which he uttered in a very disdainful
manner, hurt me extremely. I endeavoured at first to pacify
him with gentle words, but his answers were so curt and
rude, that I at last grew angry, and said some sharp things
before we parted.
My brother was to accompany the King early next
morning to Anspach. In spite of my anger with him,
I determined to make one last effort to dissuade him from
carrying out his long well-considered plan. I loved him
also far too dearly to be long angry with him. I conse
quently began a fresh conversation with him after dinner.
His answers, however, remained cold and curt. At last he
said, "I don't know why you torment me so to give you
my word of honour to return. Who has told you that I
meditate flight ? I have been thinking about it, and have
given up the plan." The King entered the room at this
moment, so I was unable to say anything, and merely

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 123
embraced my brother, who whispered to me that he would
probably come and see me. I waited for him in my room
a whole horn-. At last a note was brought me from him
by his valet, full of excuses and assurances of his affection.
This valet was a young man who had always served him,
and bad studied with him. He was clever, and had till now
been most constant in his fidelity and devotion to him. He
unfortunately fell in love with one of the Queen's maids,
a sworn enemy of Ramen's. As my brother was so fond
of this young man, he allowed him to marry. No sooner
had he done so, than Ramen tried to induce his wife, by
means of every kind of flattery at her disposal, to persuade
her husband to betray his master to the King. She allowed
herself to be entrapped by this Megsera's soft words, and
succeeded in making her husband one of the King's spies.
My brother had as yet observed nothing of this, but at last
he learnt the truth in the cruellest manner.
The King left for Anspach the following day. The
conversation with my brother, his manner and his answers,
made me so nervous that I could not sleep all night. I spent
it in talking with Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, and in crying
bitterly, for we were both prepared for some great sorrow
and trouble.
On the following day Hotham sent my mother Grumkow's
letters, which she communicated to me after having read
them. There were six or seven of them. Three of them
were written in the month of February, when my mother
was so dangerously ill. In each of these he says : " Every
body is speaking of the Queen's serious illness. It is mere
pretence, assumed for the purpose of softening the King of
England's heart. She is as well as a fish in water " (this is
his own expression). "If possible, let the King know this.
I have again got posts for two of my creatures, so as to be able
to play upon the Crown Prince. Please continue to inform
me of all the sly games going on at your Court." In

124 MEMOIRS OF THE

another letter Grumkow writes : "I have settled with the
friend" (this was Seckendorf) "that he is to tell the King that
the Crown Prince corresponds with the English Court.
Write me a letter about this which I can show to the fat one "
(this was the King). " Don't be afraid, I will support you,
and will take care we are not found out, for I can do what
I like with him " (the King). And then he always ended
with the same refrain, " the Queen is as well in health as a
fish in water." In the month of March Grumkow wrote :
" The measures taken by the Prince of Wales surprise me
greatly. What in the world, dear Reichenbach, does
Hotham's mission mean ? Why do they give themselves
so much trouble about marrying a Princess who is as ugly
as the devil, besides being copper-coloured, disgusting, and
silly ? I cannot understand how this Prince, who has free
choice, can be satisfied with such a moon-calf. I pity him
with all my heart, he ought to be spoken to about it. I
leave this to you." All the rest of the letters were written
in the same strain.
The Queen received company three times a week at
Monbijou. This was a little garden just outside the town,
which she had herself laid out and beautified. Grumkow
constantly appeared here, and showed by his demeanour that
he was in greater favour than ever.
One day Katt came to me and asked me if I had any
message for my brother. He was sending him a messenger,
and the opportunity was quite a safe one. I replied that
I was surprised at his venturing to do this, for if the King
found it out it would cost him his whole happiness, and only
cause my brother worry and annoyance. I, at any rate,
would not entrust anything to this messenger. A few days
later Mademoiselle von Billow, and a few other well-inten
tioned people, came to me and told me that Katt was saying
everywhere that the Crown Prince was thinking of flight.
That he had at the same time boasted of his influence and

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 125
of the great favour in which he was held by his master, and
that he had said all this in the presence of persons there was
reason to suspect. He had also shown about a beautiful
snuff box be bad with the Crown Prince's portrait and
my own on the lid, and had given himself airs which did
not at all become him. I was of opinion that the Queen
should be told of Katt's behaviour, first of all in order to
cause him, to be silent, and secondly to get the snuff box out
of his hands. My mother was very angry when she heard
of it, and desired Mademoiselle von Billow to get the snuff
box with the miniature from Katt, and to tell him of her
extreme displeasure. He obstinately refused to give up the
box, but promised not to show it about any more. He
confessed to Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld that he bad copied
my portrait from one my brother had of me, and which he
had given him to take care of for him. After this occurrence
neither my mother nor I could any longer endure Katt.
One morning when I woke I saw Ramen enter my room.
She said she came purposely to speak with me and to confide
something to me which she had on her mind. Mademoiselle
von Sonnsfeld wished to retire, but she begged her to remain
in the room, as what she had to say concerned her. " You
are distressed," she began, " that the Queen shows you so
little affection. Thank God that it is so, for to be in her
favour is enough to ensure your dismissal. I happily have
nothing to fear, for I am quite safe. I know quite well that
you are aware of all my double-dealings, and therefore I will
not pretend to deny them ; but beware if you speak to the
Queen about them : I shall certainly take my revenge. You
need be under no illusion : the King shall hear of it at once,
and his anger will know no bounds. The Queen, on the
other hand, is no great . genius, and I should soon make her
believe that all you had told her was slander, and I should
manage it in such a way that all the harm you wished to do
me would fall back on yourself. Dreadful things will take

126 MEMOIRS OF THE

place here, and you will have much sorrow. I advise you
to make up your mind to accept the Duke of Weissenfels.
After all it is not such a very important matter to get
married. I know the Queen : she will take comfort at last,
and the King will look kindly on you, and then everything
else will come right."
If I had dared I would have thrown this insolent woman
out of the window : as it was I had to control my anger and
deal gently with her. I understood her words at once, and
alas ! all came but too true.
But to return to Grumkow. His fate was that of those
who have to reproach themselves. At times his conscience
pricked him, and he became morose. The following Sunday
he was, as well as myself, to take the Holy Communion, and
had had the Court Chaplain, Jablousky, all day with him.
I had so much to think of all day that I sat down quietly in
the garden near Mademoiselle von Billow to let my melan
choly thoughts have free course. To our great surprise
Grumkow joined us there, and began holding forth to us. His
moral reflections sounded to me like words from the Bible in
the mouth of the Devil. I did not wish to get up at once
and leave my seat, but as I knew the Queen's mistrust, I
broke off the conversation and returned to the house. He
followed me all the way, and at last said, that it had grieved
him extremely to see us treated so unkindly by the King ;
yet, he said, he thought the Prince should give way more to
his father's wishes, and then he began a long speech in my
brother's praise. I walked on faster and faster, but he would
not let himself be disturbed, and continued, saying that, as
I had so much influence with my brother, I could surely
recall him to a sense of his duty. He was an amiable Prince,
but was unfortunately in bad hands. I answered Grumkow
that I knew perfectly what were the duties of children
towards their parents: if my brother followed my advice,
he would never fail in any of them, and would always obey

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 127
the King's orders as soon as he knew what they were. He
wanted to answer me, but at this moment, to my great joy,
some ladies met us, and put an end to the conversation.
M. Jablousky has since told me that Grumkow had been in
a strange state of excitement all that day, and everything
he said to him on that occasion was in connection with later
events. That same evening — it was the 12th of August — as my
mother was sitting near Mademoiselle von Billow, and taking
off her head-dress, they heard a terrible noise in my mother's
boudoir. This room was beautifully decorated with china,
some pieces being most rare, and embossed with crystal and
precious stones. All the crown plate, too, and my mother's
jewel case, were kept in this room. The Queen at once
exclaimed that all her china had been broken, and that it
must.be looked after. Mademoiselle von Billow and three
maids immediately entered the boudoir, but they found
everything in order and nothing broken. The noise was
repeated three times, and they also heard a great disturbance
in the corridor connecting the King and Queen's rooms, at
the end of which sentinels were always posted. The Queen
said, " I cannot stand this, I must go and see myself what is
the matter." Upon this the Queen, Mademoiselle von Billow,
and the maids, each took a candle and stepped out into the
corridor. As they did so they heard sighing and groaning
close to them, but could discover nobody. They asked the
sentinels if they had seen anything, and they answered no,
but that they had heard the same noise. My mother, who
was very courageous, caused every nook and corner to be
searched, even the King's rooms, but nothing whatever was
discovered. My mother and those that were present with
her on this occasion gave me an account of everything next
day. A few days afterwards the Queen gave a concert. I
generally accompanied on the piano and guitar, and every

128 MEMOIRS OF THE

amateur in Berlin was present. When I had played long
enough, I rose to go into another room where some ladies
were playing at cards. I was suddenly stopped by Katt,
who said to me, " For God's sake, and for the love you bear
your brother, listen to me for a moment. I am distracted :
I have been calumniated to the Queen and to yourself, and
you have been made to believe that I have put the idea of
flight into the Crown Prince's head. I swear to your Royal
Highness by all that is most holy, the whole plan was settled
long before I knew anything of it. You can assure the
Queen most emphatically from me that I have written to him,
and told him that, if he carried out his intention, I shall not
follow him. But there is nothing to fear this time, I will
answer for it with my head."
" I already see your head shaking," I replied, " and fear
it will soon be lying at your feet. What pleasure can it have
afforded you to have proclaimed everywhere that my brother
had the intention of taking flight ? And who allowed you
to have a snuff box with my portrait on it ? "
Katt then answered me, " As regards your first question, I
merely mentioned your brother's idea to M. von Lovner, and a
few others whom I knew I could trust ; then as to your
second remark, I did not think it suoh a serious matter to
have shown a portrait of you, which I had myself painted."
" You are playing a dangerous game," I replied, " and 'I
fear that I shall prove but too true a prophet."
He grew very pale, and answered, " Well, if misfortune is to
be my fate, then it will be in a good cause, and I know that
the Crown Prince will never desert me."
This was my last conversation with Katt, and I never saw
him again. I had not thought that I could so truly have
foretold what was in store for him, and I said it then only to
make him more modest and discreet.
The next day was the 15th August, the King's birthday,
and everyone came to congratulate my mother. On such

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH.

129

occasions the Court was very numerously attended. I had
another long conversation with Grumkow. He had got rid
of his fit of moroseness, and held forth at length on my
father's many great qualities. He finished up the conversation
by saying, "I shall soon have an opportunity of proving to your
Royal Highness how truly I am devoted to you." He said
this in such a marked manner that I could not make out what he
meant by it. Mademoiselle von Billow was on such a good
footing with him, that she teased him on every possible
occasion. Sometimes the jokes went too far, so that I
cautioned her to be careful, but her great vivacity carried her
beyond herself. On the present occasion she and Grumkow
were as usual having a friendly altercation, but be wound
up the dispute by using almost the same words as he had
addressed to me, " You will shortly find out how true a friend
of yours I am."
The Queen had prepared a fete at Monbijou for the next
day, which was to be a surprise for us all. It was also to
celebrate a second time the King's birthday. I shall never
forget this day. My mother had arranged the supper-table
most beautifully, and each guest found a charming little present
under his napkin. We were all in the highest spirits, except
Countess Finkenstein and Mademoiselle von Billow, who
never uttered a word. After supper, there was a ball, and as
I loved dancing, I enjoyed myself to my heart's content.
Mademoiselle von Billow said several times, "It is late, I
wish the dancing would stop ! " to which I replied, " Oh, do
let me have the pleasure of dancing as long as possible. I
shall not so soon have the opportunity again." " That is
very likely," she answered. At the end of half-an-hour, she
touched my arm and said, " Do put an end to the ball, you
have danced quite enough. You are so engrossed by it that
you neither see nor hear." " But what is the matter ? " I
answered in great astonishment. "Look at your mother,"
Mademoiselle von Billow said, pointing to the Queen, who
K

130 MEMOIRS OF THE

was standing in a corner of the room, talking in whispers to
Countess Finkenstein, Madame von Konnken, and Mademoi
selle von Sonnsfeld. All four were pale as death, and showed
symptoms of the greatest alarm. I asked at once what was
the matter, and if it concerned my brother. Mademoiselle
von Billow shrugged her shoulders and said she knew
nothing. The Queen at last took leave of the company and
got into her carriage with me, but she never spoke one word
the whole way home. My heart began beating furiously : I
was in a terrible state of agitation, and yet I dared not ask
her a single question.
No sooner had I reached my room than I tormented
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld to tell me what had happened.
" You will learn it but too soon," she replied. Yet as she
saw the state of mind in which I was, she continued, " The
Queen was anxious not to disturb your rest, and has there
fore forbidden me to mention anything of what has oc
curred." As, however, she now saw in what great distress
I was, she thought it better to tell me the truth than to let
me suppose even worse news. She then proceeded to say
that the King had sent a messenger to the Mistress of the
Robes, Madame von Konnken, to tell her he had been obliged
to arrest the Crown Prince, as he had discovered his intention
of taking flight. Madame von Konnken was to tell this to
the Queen, as he wished to spare her health, and she was to
give her the enclosed letter. " The Crown Prince was
arrested on the 11th," Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld continued,
" the very same day on which the Queen heard all that noise
in the corridor." I thought I must have fainted on hearing
all this. My grief about my brother knew no bounds, and I
spent a terrible night.
Early next morning my mother at once sent for me, and
showed me the King's letter, which had evidently been
written in the first heat of passion. " I have arrested and
imprisoned the scoundrel (Schurke), and shall treat him as

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 131
his crime and cowardice deserve. I no longer acknowledge
him as my son. He has cast dishonour on me as well as on
my family. Such a wretch as he is does not deserve to
Hve." My mother and I were beside ourselves with misery.
The Queen then told me that Katt had been secretly
arrested next day, and all his papers and possessions seized.
Marshal Natzmer had been entrusted with this task.
As this whole occurrence sounds very strange, I must try
and explain it all. Grumkow had been in possession of the
fact of the Crown Prince's arrest since the 15th, and could
not resist telling several people of his great satisfaction at it.
M. von Lovner, the Danish Envoy, had been informed by his
spies of the probable arrest of Katt, and had written him, a
note advising him to fly before it was too late. Katt accord
ingly went next morning to Marshal Natzmer and asked leave
to go to Friedrichsfelde, where the Margrave Albert had
invited him to 'dinner. As Natzmer had not then received
any orders from the King, he gave him permission to go.
Katt had ordered a saddle to be made on purpose for him, in
which he could put money and papers and even clothes. This
saddle was unfortunately not quite finished, and this delayed
his departure ; and he employed the time he was kept waiting
in burning letters and papers. Just as he was about to mount
his horse Marshal Natzmer appeared and desired him to give
up his sword. Natzmer had waited three hours after
receiving the King's orders to arrest Katt, in order to give the
unfortunate young man a chance of escape, and was therefore
not a little surprised when he still found him in Berlin.
When my mother had somewhat recovered from her first
burst of grief, she asked me if I had known of my brother's
intentions. I answered in the affirmative, and then proceeded
to tell her everything that had passed on the subject, saying
that I bad not told her anything of it that she might not be
involved if he did carry out his plan, but that after what Katt
had lately told me, I had not been in the least prepared for
k 2

132 MEMOIRS OF THE

this catastrophe. " But what has he done with our letters ? "
the Queen said. " We are lost if they are discovered."
"I have often spoken to him about this," I answered, "and he
has always assured me that he had destroyed them." " But
I know him better," my mother replied, "and I am sure they
are among Katt's papers." " That is possible," I said, "and
if so, then my head is in danger." " And mine too," the
Queen answered. "I have sent for Countess Finkenstein
and Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, to consult with them as to
what can be done." And we really heard next day that all
my brother's papers were amongst Katt's things. The officers
who had been present when these were seized, described to me
all the different boxes, and I recognized from the description
the casket which contained our letters. After much con
sideration, the Queen determined to seek the aid of her
chaplain, Reinbeck, in this matter. He was to ask Natzmer
to find some means of getting the casket out 6f Katt's house.
Reinbeck was unfortunately ill, and could not come. These
letters were of the utmost importance to us. In several of
them I had expressed myself in very strong terms about the
King. I repeat it here again — that I have reproached
myself over and over again for having been wanting in
respect towards him. In spite of my sharp words, I loved
my father dearly, and it was more from a desire to show off
my cleverness than from any evil motive that I wrote about
him as I did. But to return to my subject.
Next morning Countess Finkenstein came to my room in
a great state of alarm, exclaiming, " I am lost. Yesterday
on my return from the Queen I found, a casket sealed with
Katt's arms, addressed to the Queen at my house, accompanied
by this note." She gave it to me to read, and its contents
were as follows. " Pray have the goodness to dehver this
casket into the Queen's hands, it contains her correspondence
and the Princess's with the Crown Prince." " Four trusty
friends brought the box and letter to my servants," Countess

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 133
Finkenstein continued, " I do not know what I am to decide
on doing. Am I to say anything to the Queen about it, or
shall I send it to the King ? If I do this last, then I may be
certain of sharing Katt's fate ? " We teased and begged her
so long that she consented, although in fear and trembling, to
speak with the Queen about it. My mother was greatly
relieved at this good news, till she reflected where she was to
hide the casket. If we made a mystery about it, and Katt
were to mention it during the enquiry held on his conduct,
-then Countess Finkenstein would be ruined, and my mother
would lay herself open to every kind of suspicion, and con
sequently would be exposed to the King's fury. If on the
other hand the casket were brought openly to the Queen,
then my father would bear of it, and he would force the
Queen to give up these luckless letters to him, by doing
which she would herself work her own destruction.
After due consideration, and weighing carefully all the
advantages and disadvantages, it was decided to make no
mystery of the matter, and the casket was brought to the
¦Queen, who locked it up in her boudoir in the presence of all
her household.
No sooner had one difficulty been surmounted than another
presented itself. The question now was to destroy the letters.
The Queen was of opinion that they had best be burnt, and
the King told quite simply that they were of no importance
of any kind, and that she bad not thought it necessary to
show them to him. This proposition, however, met with
general disapproval, and the whole day was spent in useless
discussion. The next day I and Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld
again carefully considered what could be done. At last I
said, " I have thought of a last resource, but we must be
careful that we risk nothing. The seal on the casket is only
of leather ; we must break it, break the lock, take out our
letters and write others, which we must put in the casket in
their stead. I think we shall hardly need even to break the

134 MEMOIRS OF THE

seal, and if the Queen will only promise solemnly not to say
anything to Ramen about it, I will at once set to work."
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld entirely approved of my idea, and
we proposed its execution to the Queen, who agreed. We
explained to her how all-important it was to keep it a pro
found secret from Ramen, who saw so many people, and
might let drop a word which would at once rouse suspicion.
The Queen promised to say nothing to her about it, and kept
her word. That afternoon she sent all her ladies away and
kept me alone with her. As the casket was too heavy for the
Queen and me to lift, we had to take her page into our con
fidence, but we ran no risk in doing so, for he was an old, tried
and faithful servant. It was not possible to undo the cords
which were tied round the casket without breaking the seal,
and this necessity made us tremble. However, when we
came to examine the seal we found it a very simple one.
The arms on it were composed of a dog surrounded by
implements of war, and we thought we might easily find one
like it, and as good luck would have it, the Queen's, page's
own seal was very similar to it. We broke open the lock and
began our examination of the letters.
The sight of them caused me a deadly fear. I had often
secretly written to my brother, and to escape discovery in
case the letters fell into the. King's hands, we had used
lemon-juice instead of ink. If you held the letter close to-
the fire you could decipher the writing. My letters contained,
chiefly, abuse of Ramen, and complaints of her influence over
the Queen. The effect these letters would produce on my
mother, if she read them, would be anything but pleasant for
me. And this would have happened had not the chaplain,
Reinbeck, been announced to her at this moment, and ex
tricated me from the difficulty. As the Queen had sent for
Reinbeck some days previously, she could not do otherwise
than receive him. My mother was so nervous at all that was
taking place, that she said to me as she left the room, " For

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 135
goodness' sake burn every single one of these horrid letters."
I did not require to be told this twice, and all my letters, five
hundred in number, fell a prey to the flames. I then next
destroyed my mother's letters, and bad just finished my task
when she returned. We then proceeded to look through the
other papers. We found two French passports made out in
the name of Ferrand, a letter from my brother to Katt, and
some quite unimportant papers. Then we lighted on a bag
with a thousand pistoles,* some notes and meditations in my
brother's handwriting, and some jewels in gold, as also in
precious stones.
His letter to Katt was written as follows : "I am leaving,
dear Katt, and have taken such precautions that I risk
nothing. I go first to Leipsic, where I shall give myself out
a Marquis d' Ambreville. Keith is already informed of all,
and goes straight to England. Don't lose any time, for I
hope to find you at Leipsic. Good-bye ! Be of good
courage." We thought it best to burn all these things. For
several days we were busily occupied in writing letters with
different dates. But how could we possibly manage to write
twelve or fifteen hundred of these missives ? We therefore
took sheets of paper with the dates of different years, and
folded them so tightly together that the Devil even would
have noticed nothing. Yet, in spite of all our trouble, the
casket was still so empty that that would have betrayed us,
so my mother filled it up with a quantity of snuff boxes and
other knick-knacks. I did not like this, and offered to write
a hundred more letters, but the Queen would not hear of it.
We therefore replaced the lock and fastened up the casket,
and no one could ever have discovered that it had been
tampered with.
The King arrived on the evening of the 27th, bis household
having preceded him. We asked in vain after my brother
* A gold coin of the value of about fifteen shillings.

136 MEMOIRS OF THE

nobody could give us any news of him, or knew where he
was. They could only tell us of the circumstances and
manner of his arrest. As this account tallies with all my
brother has since told us about it, I think it will be well if I
repeat it here.
When my brother arrived at Anspach he complained bitterly
to the Margrave of the ill-usage he received at the King's
hands. He added, that not satisfied with abusing him before
his family he had pubbcly insulted him, and had on several
occasions even said to him, " If my father treated me as I do
you, I should have run away a thousand times over. But you,
you are such an arrant coward, you have courage for nothing."
This reiterated remark at last determined my brother on
carrying out his intention. He asked the Margrave to lend
him his fastest horse, saying he wished to go for a ride, but
as the former knew nothing of my brother's plan, he put off
the ride till after the King's departure. As my brother saw
his first attempt thwarted, he thought of another. Katt's
messenger met my brother a few miles beyond Anspach. I
knew of this messenger, but I have never learned what the
contents of the letters he brought were. He answered at
once, that he intended to take flight two days later, and that
he advised him to do the same : they would meet at the
Hague. My brother again assured Katt that his plan would
certainly succeed. If he were pursued, he could then take
refuge in the monasteries which were on his road. He sent
this answer back by the same messenger. The Crown Prince
had unfortunately forgotten to address the letter to Berlin.
A cousin of Katt's was stationed ten or twelve miles* from
Anspach, and the messenger instead of going on to Berlin
delivered the letter to this officer.
The King meanwhile had continued his journey to the
neighbourhood of Frankfort, and found himself compelled
* 20 or 24 English miles.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 137
with his suite to spend the night in some barns in a small
village. The Crown Prince bad a barn appropriated to him,
in which he, Colonel Rochow, and his valet were to sleep.
The King had made Keith's brother his page. This young
man was very stupid, so that my brother had said nothing to
him of his intentions. He determined, however, to take
advantage of this lad's stupidity, and told him to wake him
at four in the morning, as he wished to go to the neighbour
ing village in quest of adventures ; also to get him horses,
which was an easy thing, as a horse fair was being held close
by. The page did as he was told, but mistook the bed, and
woke the valet instead of the Crown Prince. This man bad
presence of mind enough to pretend that he bad not observed
anything, so he lay quiet, watching the course of events.
My brother rose hastily, dressed himself in a French uniform,
instead of his own, and left the barn. The valet instantly
told Rochow what he had seen, and be rushed to the King's
generals and suite and told them of it. These were Generals
Bedenbruck, Waldow, and Derchow. The last named was a
thorough scoundrel, and as true a son of Satan as ever walked
this earth : be was, besides, a sworn enemy to my brother.
These four gentlemen at once went out to look for the
Prince, and after having searched the village thoroughly,
found him on the market-place, leaning against a carriage.
His French uniform startled them at once, and they asked
him, at first respectfully, what he was doing there. My
brother has often told me since that bis despair and fury at
having been discovered were so great that, but that be had
no arms, he would have attempted violence. He answered
them very brusquely. " Sir," they said, " the King is awake,
and intends starting in half an hour : for goodness' sake
change your clothes before be sees you." The Prince refused
to do so, and said he was going for a walk, and would be
back before the King left. They were still disputing when
Keith appeared with the horses. My brother endeavoured to

138 MEMOIRS OF THE

jump on one of them, but the gentlemen surrounded him, and
took him back to the barn, where they forced him to change
his uniform. His state of mind resembled that of a madman.
They reached Frankfort that evening, and next morning the
King received a messenger sent by Katt's cousin, sending him
my brother's letter. The King at once summoned Rochow
and Waldow, and communicated this beautiful news to
them. It is said that the valet bad already told my father
of the scene enacted that morning.
The King desired the two gentlemen to watch my brother,
and to answer for him with their lives. He then commanded
the Crown Prince to be immediately brought on board the
yacht on which they were going from Frankfort to Wesel, and
his orders were at once obeyed. This was the 11th August.
My father came on board the yacht next morning. As
soon as he caught sight of my brother he sprang upon him,
and would have throttled him had not General Waldow
liberated him. The King tore my brother's hair out in
handfuls, and in one moment beat him till he bled. At
length the entreaties of the gentlemen prevailed on the King
to allow the Crown Prince to be removed to another vessel.
They took his sword from him, and all his clothes, but
discovered no papers of any kind, for the valet had taken
possession of these before the search commenced, and burnt
them in my brother's presence. In doing this he had ren
dered my mother and myself a signal service. Nothing
further of importance took place during the journey. The
King never saw my brother, but swore he should die, an
oath which he repeated constantly.
My brother meanwhile tried his utmost to discover some
means of eluding the watchfulness of the two gentlemen.
In this manner Wesel was at last reached. The King
strengthened the watch put on the Prince by adding a com
pany of soldiers, and treated him like a State prisoner. The
next day he sent for my brother. There was nobody present

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 139
with the King but General Mosel, a brave officer, and a most
upright man.
At first my father asked my brother in a furious tone why
he wished " to desert :" this was his own expression. " Why
did I wish to do so ? " the Prince replied in a firm, calm
voice, " because you do not treat me like your son, but like a
slave." " You are a mean deserter, you have neither courage
nor honour," the King screamed at him.
" I have as much as you have," the Prince answered, " and
I have only done that which, as you yourself told me, a
hundred times over, you would have done, had you been in
my place." This answer, and the voice in which it was
made, drove the King into a perfect frenzy. He drew bis
sword, and would have pierced my brother through with it,
had not General Mosel thrown himself between them. This
honest man called out, " My Sovereign, kill me, but spare
your son." He defended my brother so well with his own
person that the King could not strike at him. From that day
my father and my brother were never allowed to meet. It
was represented to the King that my brother's Hfe was at all
times in bis power, but that such behaviour was opposed to
ali the principles of Christianity. Upon this the King never
asked again to see his son.
A few days only were spent at Wesel, and the journey was
then continued to Berhn. My brother — this was the King's
order — -was to follow in four days. My father, who did not
sufficiently trust his two Arguses, appointed a third, General
Dostow, who was as great a scoundrel as Derchow. In spite
of the King's orders, Waldow and Rochow allowed the Crown
Prince to receive visits. In that part of the country my
brother was adored : bis generosity, courtesy, and goodness
had won him all hearts. The cruel treatment he had received
from the King was an excuse for everything, but at the same
time made all tremble for his life. He had found numbers
of people who would gladly have risked their lives to set him

140 MEMOIRS OF THE

at liberty. Ropes had already been brought him, by which
to let himself down from the windows, and a disguise in
the shape of a peasant's dress in which to escape, when
General Dostow's appearance spoilt all his plans. As Dostow
was a great favourite with the King, and was anxious to pay
him as much court as possible, he offered to take the sole
watch over the Prince, pretending that he wished to lighten
Waldow and Rochow's work. From this time forward my
brother was so incessantly watched that it was quite impos
sible to try to think of escaping. He started four days after
the King, and was by his orders taken to some place six or
seven miles beyond Berlin.
After the King's arrival, the Queen went alone to see him
in his room. As soon as he saw her he said in a furious
tone, " Your son is dead," and then at once, " Where is the
casket with the letters ? "
My poor mother cried out in great distress, saying how was
it possible to believe that he could have made bis son a victim
of his " barbarous " fury.
" He is dead," the King repeated, " and I will have the
casket." The Queen fetched it, and as she brought it called
out, " Oh, my God, my God ! " I heard these lamentations,
which pierced me through and through. The King had
scarcely got hold, of the casket when he broke it open and tore
the papers out of it, and therewith left the room. The Queen
lost not a moment in taking possession of the seals and what
ever else there was which could rouse suspicion, and gave them
to me to burn. My mother afterwards came and told us all
that had passed between her and the King. God alone knows
what I endured during this terrible tale, and I burst out
crying violently.
At this moment my father entered the room. In the
terrible state of uncertainty in which we were as to my
brother's fate, I did not know what I had best do. My
.sisters and I approached the King to kiss his hand, but he

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 141
had no sooner caught sight of me than he became black with
rage, and hit me so violently in the face, one blow striking
my temple, that I fell insensible to the ground. The King
wanted to kick me and repeat his blows, but the Queen and
my sisters surrounded me like a wall, and prevented his
touching me. One of my sisters, seeing me lying as it were
lifeless, fetched a glass of water with a little spirits, to try
and restore me to consciousness. The King was struggling
meanwhile with my defenders, and prevented my being
lifted up from the ground. After much rubbing and
smelling strong salts, I recovered sufficiently to be placed
on a stool which stood in the window. How gladly I would
have remained in my unconscious condition ! It is impossible
for me to describe our despairing condition. The King was
almost choked with rage, and bad a wild look in his eyes,
while his face was red and swollen and his mouth foaming.
The Queen was crying and wringing her hands. My
sisters were kneeling at my father's feet, even our little
tiny sister of three years old, all sobbing bitterly. Madame von
Konnken and Mademoiselle von- Sonnsfeld stood there pale as
death, unable to speak, and I — I was in the very depths of
despair. I was shivering from head to foot, and a cold
perspiration poured off my face. My father now said
that my brother was not dead, but that " by all holy angels "
he would kill him ! * These reiterated assertions roused me
from my lethargy, and I cried out, " Spare my brother, and
I will marry the Duke of Weissenfels ! " The King was
too angry to understand what I was saying, and Mademoi
selle von Sonnsfeld, fearing that I should repeat these impru
dent words, stuffed her pocket handkerchief into my mouth
just as I was going to do so. My father now began to abuse
me. He said I was the cause of all the trouble that had
fallen on us, and that I should pay for it with my head. He
could not then have granted me a greater favour than to
have carried out his threat. My grief was so intense that I
would gladly have left this world.

42 MEMOIRS OF THE

During this scene I saw poor Katt being led between two
gendarmes to the King. He looked pale and disordered, and
as he caught sight of me, he took off his hat, and I observed
his distressed and frightened expression. My brother's boxes
and his own were carried behind him. Immediately after
wards the King was informed of Katt's presence, and he
rushed off saying, " Now at last I shall have proofs enough
against this scoundrel, Fritz, to cost* him his head." The
Mistress of the Robes followed him saying, " For God's sake,
if you wish to put the Crown Prince to death, at least do not
kill the Queen. I can assure you that she has known absolutely
nothing of the whole business, and if you are kind to her you
may succeed in obtaining much help from her." Madame von
Konnken then continued in another tone. " Hitherto, you
have laid great stress on being a just and pious King, and God
blessed you for it; but now you wish to become a tyrant.
Take heed that God's wrath does not fall on you. Sacrifice
your son to your fury, and be sure that God's vengeance will
light upon you. Remember Peter the Great, and Philip the
Second : they died without heirs, and their memory is held in
abhorrence." The. King looked at her, and said, " You are
very bold to say such things, but you are a good woman, and
mean well. Go and calm my wife." I really admired this
lady's courage in speaking at such a moment in the manner she
did, because she ran the risk of being sent to Spandau. We
were, on the other hand, much astonished when Ramen in the
Queen's presence insisted on having been ignorant of what
had occurred. I was at last dragged out of the Queen's room,
for I shook all over, and was incapable of walking a step. I
was brought into an apartment into which the King never
came. My father had meanwhile sent for Grumkow, Mylius, and
Gerber to come to his room. Mylius was Fiscal-General, and
a very bad man, and Gerber Auditor- General. As soon as
the King entered the room, Katt threw himself on his knees

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 143
before him. My father fell upon him, hit him with his stick,
and treated him shamefully. The enquiry then commenced.
Katt confessed at once that he had agreed with the Crown
Prince about bis flight, but that there had never been any
designs against the King, and that their only intention had
been to escape into England to be safe from his anger, and to
put themselves under English protection. On being asked
what had become of my letters and those of my mother, he
answered that he had given them back to the Queen. Katt
was then asked if I had known of the plot : his answer was
" No." He was then questioned as to whether he had been
entrusted with letters from the Crown Prince to me, and if I
had ever given him any for my brother. He replied that he
remembered giving me a letter from the Prince one Sunday
morning as I came out of the Dom (Cathedral), but that he
had no idea what were its contents. He had never any letters
entrusted to him by me. Katt then confessed to having been
several" times secretly to Potsdam, where Lieutenant Span
had let him into the town; that Keith knew of the plan, and
was to have accompanied them in tbeir flight. After the
-enquiry was over, my brother's boxes and Katt's were
searched, but not a single letter was discovered. Grumkow,
who had hoped to have caught us this time safely in his net,
was in despair at this, and said to the King, "These devils of
women are cleverer than we are, and have cheated us."
The King returned again to the Queen and said to her, "I
have not made a mistake: I knew it must be so. Your
worthless daughter has been mixed up in this plot. Katt
has just confessed that he gave her letters from the Prince :
I shall have her conduct rigorously inquired into ! Command
her in my name not to leave her room. In three days I will
have her removed to a place where she may repent of her
misdeeds. Tell her this, and that she is to be ready to start
as soon as her examination is closed." The King was in a
great rage as he said this. The Queen swore that I had

144 MEMOIRS OF THE

never received any letter through Katt, and offered to go
and ask me about it.
I must call to remembrance what I said about that letter
which I suppressed on account of Ramen. I now gave
myself up for lost, and I was rather glad than otherwise. In
order not to involve the Queen, I determined to brave it out
alone, and I at once answered Madame von Konnken that I
was surprised that my mother remembered nothing about the
letter, as it had been given me in public, and had con
tained only the most ordinary expressions of friendship.
I had burnt it, but I remembered every word, and, if the
King wished, would write it all down. The Queen, to whom
I had shown the letter, must have forgotten all about it.
Madame von Konnken brought my answer to my father,
who then left the room to be present at the close of Katt's
examination. I was able to persuade my mother that she
had read the letter, till at last she really bebeved she had
done so. The Queen now gave me the King's orders, 'crying
bitterly as she did so. She impressed on me the importance
of never mentioning the casket. " But if I have to take an
oath about it, what shall I do then ? " I asked her, and she
answered that the sore straits in which we were must condone
what, in another case, would be a grave fault. I promised
her absolute obedience, but added, " I cannot do anything
my conscience disapproves of. The good God will not desert
me. I will rather sacrifice all than expose you to danger,
but I cannot take a false oath." We then took leave of each
other, my mother holding me for some time in her arms, and
at last we parted in deep sorrow.
The whole town was horror-struck at the misery and sorrow
which had fallen on our family. People spoke of me and my
fate, openly in the streets, for my mother's rooms were on the
ground-floor, and the windows stood open, so that passers by
must have witnessed that terrible scene. As I was carried to
my room that day, I had to pass through quite a crowd, who all

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 145
were sobbing and crying. Things were very much exaggerated,
and in several parts of the town the rumour of my death was
circulated, and also that of my brother, and this only tended
to increase the general feeling of hopelessness.
I spent a very sad night, disturbed by dark and sinister
forebodings. Fear of death did not trouble me, and I was
not disturbed about the journey, but what I dreaded
beyond description was being separated from Mademoiselle
von Sonnsfeld, and being given over into strange hands.
These sad reflections kept me awake till the news was brought
me in the morning that the sentinels before my room bad
been doubled. I bad scarcely risen, when Ramen appeared
and brought me a message from my mother, to the effect that
the King would send the same people to examine me as had
conducted Katt's enquiry, and that she begged me to be
careful, and not to forget my promise. I was much put out at
receiving such a message through so suspicious a person, who
could at any moment, by betraying the Queen and myself to
the King, ruin us.
She then continued in a hypocritical tone to say that my
mother " was in great anxiety " about my examination, and
feared I " should not retain my firmness." " I cannot
understand," I repbed, " how the Queen can trouble herself
about such a trivial matter. I need not be afraid, as I have
had nothing whatever to do with the whole business, and
if the King has me examined, I shall simply say what I
know about it." " Yes," she answered, " and other terrible
things are happening. Your departure is decided on, and
you are to be taken to a convent called ' The Holy Grave.'
There you will be kept as a State prisoner. Mademoiselle von
Sonnsfeld and all your own people are to be taken away from
you, and you will be much to be pitied." I replied that the
King was my father and my master, and that he would
decide my fate as he pleased. " I trust in God and in my
innocence, and know that Providence will watch over me."

146 MEMOIRS OF THE

Ramen then proceeded to say, " You are only so full of
courage because you believe these are mere threats, but I have
seen the written order for your imprisonment, signed by the
King himself. Besides which, you must see by all that has
taken place that the King is in earnest. Poor Mademoiselle
von Billow has received commands to leave the Court in two
days, and to retire with her family to Lithuania. Lieutenant
Span, who let Katt secretly into Potsdam, is cashiered, and has
been sent to Spandau. A mistress of the Crown Prince
who lives at Potsdam is to be flogged by the public hangman,
and turned out of the town. Diihau (he was my brother's
master, and devoted to him) is exiled to Memel. Jaques (his
librarian) is also sent there, and your governness would have
shared the same fate had she not been, as good luck would
have it, not on good terms with the Queen during this last
winter." Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld had had a quarrel with
the Queen because she had said that she thought it had been
a mistake to insist on. Grumkow's dismissal. It would
have been best, in her opinion, had my marriage first been
settled, and then the dismissal insisted on. This had annoyed
my mother, and she had in consequence treated my governess
rather unkindly. I do not understand how I could listen to
all this quietly. God does indeed give strength in the time
of our sorest need. My great composure saved me, and made
this old Megsera believe that I was either innocent, or that
nothing would shake my courage. When she had left me, I
felt I need no longer control myself. The ruin of so
many excellent people cut me to the heart. My brother's
fate inspired me with deadly fear, and the separation from
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld filled me with the bitterest
sorrow. The day went by. I hourly expected my examination to
commence, and every little sound made my heart beat
faster. But I waited in vain, no one appeared, and I
began to feel calmer. My face as well as my body were so

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 147
bruised by my fall, and I was so exhausted, that when the
evening drew on I lay down.
The next morning Ramen made her appearance. She
again repeated my mother's injunctions as to courage and
determination, and then added that my enquiry had not yet
taken place because it had been determined to confront me
with my brother and Katt, and that to prevent the possibility
of any disturbance, the Crown Prince would be brought to
BerHn only in the dusk of the evening. I answered
Ramen in the same way at which, the previous day, the
Queen had been so vexed. She thought I must be so over
come with fear that I should lose my bead and mention the
casket, because otherwise she could not understand my
determination to say all I knew about this sad business. ' In
the afternoon she sent me her faithful old page to implore
me not to betray anything. I confided to him in what a
difficult position I was placed by having Ramen sent to me
with such messages, and begged him to assure the Queen that
she need fear nothing, and that I should never say anything
which could compromise her. All I ventured to beg of her
was not to send so often to me, as it might awaken the
King's suspicions, but if she had any message, to send it
through her page and not through Ramen, who knew nothing
about the business of the letters. I was obliged to treat the
matter from this point of view, to avoid vexing my mother.
I know she would have been annoyed if she had found out
that I distrusted Ramen.
Another day passed in the same manner, and I remained
standing at the window till one in the morning, only to have
the comfort of seeing my brother pass by. The thought of
seeing him made me wish ardently to be confronted with him
at my examination. This wish was not fulfilled. My brother
was taken to Kiistrin on the 5th of September, and shut up in
the fortress of that place. All bis household and all his
possessions were taken from him, so that he had nothing but
l 2

148 MEMOIRS OF THE

the shirt and clothes he wore. Nobody waited on him, and
his only means of occupation were a Bible and Prayer-Book.
His expenditure was limited to 4d. a day. The room in
which he was imprisoned received all its light from one tiny
aperture. He had a candle only when his supper was brought
him at seven o'clock. All the rest of the time be had to sit
in the dark. What an awful fate for a prince that was
already held in such high esteem. So much sorrow could
only make him bitter and harsh.
A short while after my brother's arrival in this melancholy
residence, the King sent Grumkow, MyLius, and Gerber to
open an enquiry on him. His answers agreed with those of
Katt, and instead of treating Grumkow, who was guiding his
fate, gently, the Crown Prince spoke in a most slighting
manner to him, saying many sharp things. They then showed
him Katt's boxes, and asked him if all the things they had
contained were still in existence, or if any letters were missing.
My brother, thinking Katt would have burnt the papers,
answered yes, but that the box contained many snuff-boxes
and other such articles which he knew nothing of, and which
Katt probably had put there. This answer opened their eyes,
and they discovered how they had been cheated.
The evil was done, and they knew that neither threats nor
violence would ever make us divulge the contents of those
letters. During the whole examination, and also in the protocol,
he never received his title of Royal Highness. Seckendorf
and Grumkow knew perfectly well that the Prince's attempt
at flight was but a youthful prank, and that in his position
as Crown Prince he had deserved only a reprimand : they
therefore induced the King to treat him merely as an officer.
During the whole trial he was always called "Colonel Fritz,"
and in this capacity he really could be tried as a deserter.
As soon as the inquiry was at an end, these gentlemen
returned to Berlin, and Katt was again examined. Several

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 149
times the King wished him to be put on the rack, but this
inhumanity was prevented by General Wartensleben, a great
friend of Seckendorf.
My fate continued unchanged. Every evening I took the
tenderest leave of Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld and my people,
because I could not know if I should ever see them again.
My jewels and all my other valuables I had sent secretly to
the Queen. I had not yet been able to make up my mind to
burn my brother's letters. They were locked up in a little
box which I gave my governess every evening to take to
my youngest sister, as I knew they would not be looked for
there. In fact, I took every possible precaution against
being suddenly surprised.
At last the King left Berlin, and that same evening the
Queen came to see me. Seeing her made me beside myself
with joy. She told me she did not now think I was to be
taken to the convent, because the King had, for several days,
mentioned nothing more about it. She also said that she
had made him less furious with my brother, as she bad
thrown all the blame on Keith. Perhaps my readers will be
curious to know bis fate.
When my brother was arrested at Frankfort, the Prince
of Anhalt happened to be there. Since his quarrel and rup
ture with Grumkow he bad greatly changed for the better.
He never mixed himself up in intrigues, but tried to help and
be of service to others. I had succeeded in effecting a
reconciliation between him, my mother, and my brother.
The Prince of Anhalt was to accompany the King to Wesel,
and I do not know what reason made him send bis page on
before him. The first person this man saw on reaching the
town was Keith, whom he knew well. He also knew how
much he was in the Crown Prince's good graces. " Oh ! how
glad I am to see you here," he exclaimed ; " I thought you
were already under lock and key." " What do you mean ? "
said Keith, who could not understand being addressed like

150 MEMOIRS OF THE

this. " All right," replied the other, " don't you know that
the Crown Prince has been arrested ? "
Keith remained apparently unmoved during this speech.
He however broke off the conversation as soon as he could,
mounted a horse, and left the town with all possible speed.
He reached the Hague safely, but only three hours before
Colonel Diimoulin, who was sent by the King to pursue him.
As soon as Keith arrived, he sought the protection of the
EngHsh Envoy, Lord Chesterfield, who saw him safely on
board the packet, despite Dumoulin's presence, and in this
manner Keith reached England in safety. As the King now
found it impossible to punish him, he gratified his desire for
revenge by having Keith's e&igy hung in Wesel, and punished
his brother for having procured horses for the Crown Prince
without his leave, by degrading him to the rank of
sergeant. In order not to interrupt my account of these terrible events,
I left one circumstance unmentioned, which had a great
influence on my future. Before the King left Berlin he told
the Queen of his intention of marrying my fourth sister to the
Hereditary Prince of Baireuth, and the betrothal was publicly
announced. The Queen was much pleased at this, because she
had feared that having once proposed this Prince to the
King for me, the question of this marriage would be brought
forward again. Now that my sister was thought of, her fears
were laid to rest.
During the short time my mother spent in BerHn she came
daily to see me. The day before her departure, she whispered
to me that she had been told of Prince Henry's* death. He
was said to have died at Paris of fever. I said I was very
sorry, as he -had been a most deserving Prince. " And I, on
the other hand, am glad," she said, " as I always feared he
wished to marry you ! " " Now, however, that he has been

* Hereditary Prince of Baireuth.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 151
engaged to my sister," I replied, " there can be no idea of
that." The Queen then took leave of me. She cried much
as she did so, and told my sisters and her ladies to come and
see me from time to time. She also told me to send my
letters to her through her page's wife. My mother left
Berlin on the 15th September.
One day, as I was engaged in my usual occupations, my
maid came into my room in a very agitated state. This
maid is the same I have mentioned before, a most devoted,
honest soul. " What is the matter ? " I said, on seeing her
disturbed countenance. " Am I to leave ? " " No, your
Royal Highness," she answered, " but I am in a great
difficulty. A sergeant of the gendarmerie has this morning
brought my husband a packet for you. I know that my
husband is already looked on with suspicion, because he is
devoted to the Crown Prince. I do not, therefore, know if
he ought to have received the packet, the more so as I am
not sure whether we can trust this sergeant. But I am
ready to do whatever you desire, even at the risk of my life."
" But do yon not know what the packet contains? " I inquired,'
" and whether it is of importance ? "
" The sergeant told my husband that it contained a
portrait," my maid replied. Then I at once perceived that
it was the likeness my brother bad given Katt to take charge
of for him. I felt how serious the consequences would be if
the picture fell into my father's hands, as he would at once
say that Katt bad been my lover and had ill-used me. I
therefore entreated my maid to bring me the packet without
delay, which she accordingly did next day, and the whole
circumstance was kept secret.
Two days after this, my maid had another fright. An
unknown person brought her a letter which enclosed one from
my brother to me. She brought it to me at once. I could
not receive it without feelings of the deepest emotion. The
letter was written in pencil, and its contents read as follows.

152 MEMOIRS OF THE

(I have copied every word from the original, which I keep as
a most precious relic).
" Dear beloved Sister !
"I am to be declared an arch-heretic by the Court-
martial before which I am shortly to appear. It will not
require any great difficulty to do this. You can therefore
imagine what a creature they are going to make me out. I
do not in the least care about the ban which they will
pronounce over me, if only my dear sister will not bear me
false witness. How thankful I am that neither bolts nor
bars can prevent my assuring you of my sincere friendship.
Yes, dearest sister, there are still people in this almost
depraved century, who are devoted enough to procure me the
means of expressing my devotion to you. If I only know
that you are happy, dear sister, then my prison will become
an abode of contentment and satisfaction. ' Chi ha tempo,
ha vita,' let this comfort us. I wish, with all my heart, tbat
we needed no interpreter to go to and fro between us. May
those happy hours return once more, during which your
Principe and my Principessa (we called my guitar and his
flute by these names) brought forth such sweet harmonies.
To speak plainly, may I soon again be able to tell you, by
word of mouth, that nothing in this world can ever lessen my
affection for you. Good-bye. " The Prisoner."
This letter touched me deeply, and I cried over it.
" How deeply I pity my poor brother," I said to
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld ; " he is still able to joke in the
midst of his sore trouble. Goodness only knows what misery
is in store for him. I must answer him. You will not
forbid my having this comfort? The same person who
brought me his letter so safely will find means of letting my
answer reach him."
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld did not wish at once to damp

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 153
m7 J°J> but. by degrees she made me understand the great
danger I exposed myself to if I carried out my intention of
writing. The Court-martial assembled on the 1st November. As
my governess was aware of the agitated state I was in, she
hid this news from me, the more so as she knew that my
brother's fate was to be decided by it.
Although I did not at that time know of what took place,
I will here continue my account of these tragic events so as
not to break the thread of my narrative.
The Court-martial was held at Potsdam. It was composed
of two Major- Generals, two Colonels, two Lieutenant-
Colonels, two Majors, two Captains, and two Lieutenants.
The whole army were obliged to draw lots as to who was to
constitute it, as everyone declined to have anything to do
with it.
The lots fell on Major-Generals Donboff and Linger, and
Colonels Derchow and Panewitz. I do not remember the
names of the Colonels and Captains, but the Lieutenants
were Einsiedel and one other from the King's regiment.
They had all to take their oath on the Bible. Donhoff and
Linger voted for pardon being granted, but Einsiedel,
Derchow, and the others, all Grumkow's creatures, and
favourites of the King, condemned my brother and Katt to
the scaffold. A monstrous and unheard of sentence in a
civilized land ! Seckendorf now stepped in as mediator, and
begged for mercy for both criminals, particularly my brother.
It was granted him only with much trouble, for my father's
rage had increased. For Katt he could obtain nothing, not
even a reprieve. His sentence was therefore pronounced.
He heard it without moving a muscle, and with the most
heroic firmness. He merely answered, " I submit to the
King's will, and to that of Providence. I can die without
fear, for I have nothing to reproach myself with, and I
suffer for a good cause." He then prepared himself for the

154 MEMOIRS OF THE

awful trial before' him. Next day he was told that the King
wished bis execution to take place away from Berlin. This
rather startled him, but he soon regained his composure.
As soon as he was left alone, he called the officer of the
guard, and gave him the snuff-box containing the portraits of
my brother and me, saying, " Keep this, and think sometimes
, of me. Do not, however, show the box to anyone, as it might
do harm to the high personages who are represented on it."
Katt then wrote three letters, one to his grandfather, one to
bis father, and one to his brother-in-law. When the clergy
man came to him, he said, " I have greatly sinned before
God. My great ambition was the cause of many faults, of
which I repent sincerely. The Crown Prince's favour made
me blind to all else. I now know how vain are all earthly
things. I repent truly of all my sins, and pray death to lead
me to everlasting peace." The day was spent in conversing
in this manner. Towards evening, Major Schenk came with
tears in bis eyes and told Katt that everything was ready for
his departure, adding, " The King has commanded me to be
present at your execution, and to accompany you to the place
where it is to be carried out. I have twice over begged to be
excused from this mission, but the King insisted, so I could
but obey. Would to God that his heart bad been softened,
and that I might have been the bearer of your pardon."
" You are very kind," Katt repHed, " but I do not wish to
escape from my fate. I give my life for a master whom I
love most dearly, and, by doing so, give him the greatest
proof of my devotion. Happiness without end awaits me."
With these words he stepped cheerfully and smilingly into
the carriage.
Before starting, he took leave of many officers and soldiers
of the gendarmerie, who had assembled to witness his
departure. It was nine o'clock in the morning when he
reached Kiistrin. The scaffold had been erected in front of
my brother's windows, from which the bars had been

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 155-
removed. It was on a level with the window, and only a
few paces from it.
As soon as they bad reached the interior of the fortress,
Schenk said to Katt, " Keep up your courage, for a fearful
trial is before you."
" Say rather that it is the greatest comfort that could
have been given me," he replied.
My unfortunate brother bad, the day before, witnessed all
these preparations without knowing their purpose. He
expected bis own death-warrant. Early in the morning the
Governor of the fortress, General Lepel, and the President,
Miinichow, entered my brother's prison and endeavoured to
prepare him as best they could for the terrible news they had
to communicate to him. They brought him a plain brown
suit of clothes, the counterpart to that which Katt wore (my
brother would not take it off afterwards, till it had to be
hterally torn off him). As soon as the Crown Prince
heard what was in store for him, he was seized with frantic
despair, which grew only greater and greater as he was
forced to approach the window. He tried to throw himself
out of it. Then he exclaimed, " For God's sake postpone
the execution ! I will write to the King that I will solemnly
renounce the Crown if only I can save Katt's life."
As my brother saw him mount the scaffold he called out
to him, " I am miserable, dear Katt. I am the cause of your
misfortune, oh, that I were in your place ! " Katt, then
kneeling down, replied, " Had I a thousand lives, my beloved
Prince, I would lay them all down for you." One of the
attendants then stepped forward to blindfold him, but he
waved them back. He then said in a firm voice " My God,
into thy bands I commend my spirit." He had scarcely
uttered these words when bis head fell. In falling he had
still stretched out his hand towards the window at which my
brother was standing. The poor Prince had fainted away.
He was laid on his bed, where he remained insensible for

156 MEMOIRS OF THE

several hours. Fever then attacked him, and his condition
was not to be described. Katt's body had been left lying in
such a position that my brother could not escape seeing it.
As no one knew what to do with the Crown Prince, and the
doctors feared for bis bfe, they sent for a clergyman. But
the cruel emotions my brother had been through were not so
easily got over, and he became calmer only when quite
exhausted. Great bodily weakness, accompanied by floods of
tears, at last succeeded the violent fits of despair, and he sank
into melancholy, which lasted some time. Even now we
never dare mention this terrible scene to him. Katt's body
remained lying on the scaffold till sundown. It was then
buried in a corner of the fortress near the bastions. I am
here going to insert a letter Katt wrote to his grandfather.
and also a verse which was found written on the window of
his prison.
" Sir, and honoured Grandfather,
" I cannot express to you with what pain and anxiety I
write these lines. I, who have been the sole object of your
constant solicitude ; I, to whom you looked for the advance
ment of your family ; I, whom you educated in principles
that should have made me fit to serve God and my neigh
bours ; I, who never parted from you without having been hon
oured by some of your kind advice; I, who was the joy,
pride and support of your old age ; I, miserable creature, am
the cause of all your grief and pain. Instead of sending you
good news, I must tell you of my being sentenced to death, a
sentence which has just been communicated to me. Do not
take my sad fate too much to heart. We must bow to the
will of Providence. If we are tried by reverses, the strength
will be given us to endure them. Nothing is impossible to
God : He can help when He sees fit. I put all my trust in
the Almighty, that He may yet soften the King's heart, and
incline him to show me mercy. The King was at all

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 157
times gracious towards me. If God wills it otherwise,
then I shall not cease to praise Him, for He orders all for our
best. I shall patiently submit to any alternative your
influence and other people's may obtain from the King.
Meanwhile I entreat your forgiveness for all my misdeeds, and
hope that God, who forgives the greatest of sinners, will also
have mercy on me. Will you not also follow His example
and grant your pardon to him who signs himself, Sir, and
much esteemed Grandfather.
" Your devoted and respectful Grandson, " Katt."
" 2nd November, 1730."
The following are the verses he wrote on his window.
There is more cleverness in them than poetry.
" Wouldst thou the fruit of a clear conscience reap ?
Take time, and patience keep.
Wouldst of the -writer ask ? Then Katt replies,
Cheerful and hopeful in his cell he lies."
Underneath them was written : " To those who wish to read
these lines be it known that he who wrote them was im
prisoned on the 16th August, 1730, by order of the King.
He still hopes to be liberated, though the manner in which
he is watched makes him fear something terrible."
But now I must return to my own personal narrative. On
the 5th November, a Sunday morning, the day before Katt's
execution, just as I was going to say my prayers, Eversmann
was announced. He was sent by the King to speak with me.
I was much alarmed, and though I was still in bed, I ordered
him to be shown into my room. He began at once : " The
King desires you to accept the offer of marriage made by the
Duke of Weissenfels or that of the Margrave of Schwedt. I
am to say that the King has dealt most leniently with you,
for he is quite well aware that you were mixed up in the
intrigues of the Crown Prince and Katt— they have both

158 MEMOIRS OF THE

confessed as much." [This was not true.] " He is greatly
incensed against the Prince, and swore yesterday that he
would have your brother's head laid at your feet. Your
Royal Highness had better reflect well on the answer you
give me. The King will take violent measures if you do not
give way to him, and I may not say all that I know on this
subject." I answered him, " The King is my lord and
master, and can do with me what he pleases, but he cannot
convict me of having been a party to my brother's plan. If
he had asked me about it, I would have proved my innocence
to him. As regards the subject of my marriage, I beg my
father to settle that point with the Queen. As soon as they
are of one mind on that subject, I shall at once submit, how
ever great my disinclination may be."
" The Queen has nothing whatever to do with it," Evers
mann began again. " The King will on no account allow her
to mix herself up in it." " But the King cannot prevent
her being my mother," I replied. " Why is he so deter
mined to marry me, and make me miserable ? Death seems
far sweeter to me than the daily terror I have to endure, and
the fear of my father or mother's curse which threatens
me." " Well, then, please yourself," was Eversmann's answer.
" You can prepare to die if you do not give in. The Prince's
trial and Katt's will be postponed so that you may be
included in it. A victim must be sacrificed to the King's
fury, and it may as well be you." " I am quite prepared for
my fate," I answered him, " the world is quite indifferent to
me. I have had so many troubles that it is easy to me to
forego this world's vanities. I shall look forward to my
death with more satisfaction than fear." He then said, " But
what is to become of the Crown Prince ? " "I do not know,"
was my reply, " and if I am to die, then I shall trouble about
nothing more." With this remark, the sad conversation
came to an end. As Eversmann left the room he said the

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 159
King would send other people to speak with me, but that he
forbade me to speak with the Queen about what was
going on.
I was so upset by this interview that my bed shook under
me. They hid from me the fact of the Court-martial having
been summoned, and this increased my alarm. I feared my
refusal had done harm to my brother, but resolved to wait
and see what these other people would say whom my father
was going to send to me before coming to a final decision.
I considered Eversmann so very much beneath my contempt
that I would not condescend to give him my answer. I told
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld at once of my conversation, and
we both agreed that it was necessary to let the Queen know
of it, and to obtain her instructions. It was not safe to send
our letters in the usual way, and I was not allowed to send
anyone to her. We had, therefore, to try and discover some
other means. At last we thought of the following stratagem.
The Queen had appointed a Mademoiselle von Konnken, a
daughter of her Mistress of the Robes, to be Mademoiselle
von Billow's successor. She was a charming girl, full of
character. I asked her to come secretly to me. As they
had forgotten to put a sentinel before one of my doors, which
led to my sisters' rooms, the Queen's Ladies were able to get
at me by this way. As soon as Mademoiselle von Konnken
reached my room, I told her all the circumstances of the
case, and made her understand how important it was that
the Queen should be informed of them. " I have thought
of a means of doing so," I said to her. " You send your
mother a cheese : we will cut it in half, put the letter
between the pieces, and then stick them together again, so
that nobody will observe anything. Then, when the box is
opened containing the cheese, nothing can be discovered, and
we run no risk." It cost me no end of trouble and persua
sion to get Mademoiselle von Konnken to agree to this, for
the daily arrests and executions were spreading universal

160 MEMOIRS OF THE

terror. At last I succeeded, and sent my letter in the
manner suggested.
The next day, the 6th November, the day of Katt's
execution, Eversmann called upon Mademoiselle von Sonns
feld, by the King's desire, and brought her the following
message. My father desired her to persuade me to accept
the Duke of Weissenfels. If she did not obey this com
mand, she was to be sent to Spandau, or even something
worse might happen to her. My governess at once repbed,
" I am ready to leave the Court whenever the King wishes
it, but I shall not mix myself up in this marriage. The
Queen entrusted me with the education of her daughter, but
not with putting ideas of marriage into her head. Tell the
King that he gave me this post against my will, as I had in
vain repeatedly told him that I did not feel equal to the task
of bringing up a young Princess. Dearly as I love my Prin
cess, I should not hesitate for a moment to resign my posi
tion, rather than meddle with things which are beyond my
province." " Have you forgotten what has taken place
to-day ? " Eversmann answered, " I am told that the King
is in a greater state of anger than ever : take care that he
does not carry out the threats he has been using against, you
and the Princess." " Beware of mentioning anything of all
this to the Princess," interrupted Mademoiselle von Sonns
feld. " I have kept it all from her, because her health has
suffered so much that the least additional emotion will quite
prostrate her. As regards myself, I shall calmly await what
Providence may decide for me." My governess repeated to
me the whole conversation, only suppressing all mention of
Katt's execution. I was so ill that I had to keep my bed.
" You have done quite right," I said to her, " and I now
know what I must do."
Madame von Rocoule visited me next day. Although
more than seventy years of age, she still had the super
intendence of my younger sisters. She was such a kind,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 161
upright old lady. Her daughter was with my elder sister,
and I do not know why, but this girl hated me. I
had never done her any harm that I knew of. She
ruled her old mother, and therefore — much as I liked
Madame de Rocoule — I could not trust her. She came
to bring me a box of cheese from my mother. "Here,
my child, the Queen sends you some cheeses," she began ;
" and in one of them there is a letter." My blood began
to boil at the thought of my mother's imprudence, but I
saw that this was not the time to show mistrust. I
therefore took out the letter and read as follows : " You
are as frightened as a bare. Remember that my curse
will fall on you if you submit to what is demanded of
you. To gain time, you must pretend that you are very
ill." I could not do otherwise than show the note to
Madame von Rocoule, but begged her not to mention it to
anyone. As soon as she left me, I consulted with Mademoiselle
von Sonnsfeld as to what I was to do. We decided at
last to obey the Queen. My maid, on whose unalterable
devotion I could depend, and I waited till dinner was
over to assume the parts we were going to act. Certainly
it was prison fare. We could scarcely appease our hunger.
The food consisted of bones with no meat, and these cooked
in salt and water. As soon as I sat down I complained
of being sick, and then slowly fell from my chair. All my
servants ran for help : my sisters' and my mother's ladies
surrounded me. I was put to bed, and remained there
motionless for two hours. All thought I was dead, and
cried and wrung their hands. Goodness knows bow
difficult I found it to keep up the imposture, but
necessity forced me to go through with it. After a
while I pretended to return slowly to consciousness, but
all that day I never left my bed.
Next day Eversmann again appeared. He had heard
M

162 MEMOIRS OF THE

of my illness at Wusterhausen, and came hurrying to
see if it were true or not. They had given me hot tin
balls to hold in my hands, so that when he approached
me, I acted as if I were unable to speak, saying only
that I had violent fever, at the same time giving him
one of my hands. He was much taken aback, and said,
" She is very hot. How is it that no doctor has been
summoned ? " Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld replied that
she did not know if we had the King's permission to
send for one, and that she had therefore written to the
Queen about me. Eversmann then left me. He took
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld on one side, and said, " I
had forbidden you in the King's name to say anything
to the Queen about what concerned the Princess. Yet
you have done so. You treated me yesterday like a child,
but that is all the same to me. If I tell the King of it,
it will simply depend on me alone whether you are sent
to Spandau, and if the Queen speaks with him about the
matter, then you and your Princess can pack up to be ready to
be sent there." Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld did not know
what answer to make to this speech, but he left her without
waiting for one. She came to me in great alarm and told
me of it. My terror was not less than hers, and we spent
the whole day in fear and trembling. She was fearing for
me, and I for her. Had I known of Katt's fate, my state
of distress would have been still greater.
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld kept it from me, for she
knew my kind heart, and feared that so terrible an example
of the King's anger would make me lose courage. She was
right too, for I should have been wretched for life had my
obstinacy been the cause of her ruin. Great Heavens ! what
I suffered during these days ! My brother was ever present
in my thoughts, and I saw myself hourly exposed to be
treated in the same way as he was. The sorrow I caused
to all who were devoted to me made me determine to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 163
submit to each and every demand on condition that the King
forgave my brother. I could not count, on the Queen. Her
constant imprudence, and the little respect in which she was
held by the King, deprived me of all hope of aid from her.
My father bad probably been told that the Queen's ladies
visited me, for this comfort was now denied me, and I saw
no one beyond my sisters, who were still quite children. I
was also obliged to stay in bed to keep up the farce of my
illness, and was not able even to read in peace. That devil
Eversmann disturbed me every moment to torment me about
the Duke of Weissenfels.
One piece of good news reached us at this time, and
brought me some measure of comfort. I mentioned that
grief at Katt's death had made my brother dangerously ill.
His good constitution alone saved bis Ufe. Grumkow, who
had been the cause of all the Crown Prince's misfortunes,
now desired to have an equal share in bis being set at
liberty. He induced the King to let him go to Kiistrin.
Instead of approaching the Prince with insolence, as he had
on the former occasion, Grumkow this time addressed him
with great respect. He commiserated his sad fate, and told
him that he and Seckendorf had done all in their power to
save Katt. Grumkow finally advised my brother to write to
the King in a most submissive tone, promising him if he did
so to procure him his father's pardon. It was only after
much persuasion that he succeeded in inducing my brother
to take this step. He succeeded at last, after having told
him how much my mother was suffering for his sake, and
the Crown Prince agreed to write to the King. My brother
knew nothing of all that had happened to me, and only
learned it afterwards from myself. Grumkow kept his word.
On the 12th November, the Crown Prince was allowed to
leave the fortress, but not to quit Kiistrin, which he had still
to regard as a prison. The King let him have three civilians
to keep him company, Messieurs Wallen, Rovedel, and
m 2

164 MEMOIRS OF THE

Natzmer. His expenditure was limited to the smallest
possible sum. He was allowed no amusements, nor was he
permitted to read or write, or to speak French. It is im
possible to describe the joy pervading all classes at the news
of the Prince having been set at liberty. In spite of the
King's peremptory orders that my brother should be treated
in the most rigorous manner during his imprisonment, his
dinner-table was well cared for. All Berlin sent him pro
visions, and even the greatest delicacies. Even the poor
exiled French collected linen to send my brother. I was
equally kindly cared for, and had food sent me in the same
way as the Crown Prince. If I had not had this, I think I
should have nearly died of hunger and want. My gratitude
towards this nation will be unceasing, and I wish it were in
my power to requite it as I should Hke.
Letters which were at this time received from Anspach
contradicted the rumour of the death of Prince Henry of
Baireuth. An attack of fever from which he had suffered
for six days in Paris must have given rise to the report.
About the 22nd the Queen returned to Berlin. She found
me still in bed, pretending to be ill, and being so in down
right reality. All my sorrows and anxieties, combined with
the sedentary life I had been compelled to lead, had so
seriously affected my health that it never entirely recovered
from it. My second sister, who has since married the Duke
of Brunswick, came at once to see me. I loved her dearly.
She was very clever and lively in later years. She requited
me ill for the love I bore her. As soon as she entered my room
she exclaimed, " Have you not pitied our brother and grieved
for Katt ? " I asked her why ? and she then gave me an account
of the whole tragedy. The impression it produced on my mind
is easily to be imagined. I put myself in my brother's place,
and tried to picture to myself what he must have suffered in
that awful moment. As we were speaking my mother came
into the room. . She told me all she had gone through during

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH.

165

her absence. The King had never sought to spare her in
the least. On the contrary, he had taken pleasure in morti
fying her whenever he possibly could. The Queen now
came daily to see me, and caused me perfect panics of terror.
" I know that they intend to torment you as soon as I
have left Berlin," she said to me. "They will take
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld from you, and that too in a
shameful manner, and will surround you with people whom
you cannot trust. Don't let them disconcert you : remain
firm, and refuse persistently to marry." In order to put hei
mind at rest I always replied that her orders should be obeyed.
I had, however, determined to submit to the King's will, on
the very first occasion.
The King spent Christmas in Berlin, and remained there
till the beginning of the year 1731. During that time my
visits from the Queen were interrupted. I am now going to
commence the account of the year 1731.
On the 10th or 12th January my father returned to
Potsdam, and the Queen followed him there on the 28th. A
reconciliation was effected by the Chamberlain Sastot between
her and Grumkow. This secret was at once confided to me.
My mother said, " I have won over Grumkow : he has assured
me that he will do all in his power to settle your English
marriage, and to have the Crown Prince restored to the
King's favour. As be has come over to our side there is
nothing more to fear. This information took me much by
surprise. I could not understand how my mother could
possibly trust such a creature. He had so often cheated and
betrayed us, and I felt certain he would do so again. How
ever, I was obliged to keep my thoughts to myself, because
my mother could not bear the least contradiction.
The day before her departure from Berlin, she came once
more to see me. She looked me straight in the face, and
said, " I come to take leave of you, and hope that Grumkow
will keep his promise, and that you will be left in peace during

166 MEMOIRS OF THE

my absence. If it should, however, not be so, I demand a
solemn oath from you that you never marry anyone else but
the Prince of Wales. It is quite easy for you to take that
oath, and it will comfort me greatly." I was at first so much
taken aback that I did not know how to reply to the Queen.
I tried to give an evasive answer, saying, " As Grumkow has
obtained my brother's release, he will now probably try to
get my English marriage settled, in order to be able to boast
of his success. I therefore think that there is nothing to f ear. "
The Queen, however, persisted on my taking this oath. I
did not in the least know how to avoid doing so, and I was
afraid of my mother's anger. At last the following pretext
helped me to enlighten her as to the real state of my feelings
on this vexed subject. I therefore answered her, " I belong
to the Reformed Church, and am consequently a firm believer
in the doctrine of predestination. I do not know to what
corner of the earth I am destined by Providence to go. If it
is England, then neither the King nor anyone else will prevent
my getting there. If, however, one or the other of these two
hateful marriages is my destiny, then all your Majesty's efforts,
as well as all my own, to prevent that marriage will be unavail
ing. My. conscience forbids my taking such an oath as you
propose, for I may be unable to keep it. I will rather suffer
from your anger, which will be a great grief to me, than
offend God. I will resist as long as I possibly can, but if
absolutely necessary, I shall give way to my father." The
Queen was displeased at my saying this, but felt that she
could not argue against my decision. We took a most tender
farewell of each other. I could scarcely tear myself away
from her. My mother was also greatly overcome. We
determined we would correspond only on ordinary subjects,
but that should we have anything of serious importance to
communicate we would send the letters through the wife of
the Queen's old page. This woman had ever since her child
hood been with my grandmother, the Duchess of Hanover,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 167

who educated and trained her. She afterwards married this
page. We could trust her implicitly, for she was honesty
and devotion personified.
After the Queen's departure I led a very sad existence. I
was no longer allowed even to leave my bedroom, and I did
not see a soul. I spent my days in reading. The month of
February was spent in this manner. At last I was allowed
to see my mother and my sisters. I was left entirely in
peace, and became accustomed to the enforced solitude.
Nothing more was said about the projects of marriage. My
brother was safe, though his existence was melancholy enough.
He was able to write to me from time to time, and I had
the happiness of answering his letters. Mademoiselle von
Sonnsfeld's brother managed this correspondence secretly
for us.
The Queen kept me daily informed of all that took place.
She wrote to me that she was on very good terms with
Grumkow, and had little doubt of my marriage with the
Prince of Wales being settled. Grumkow had authorized
her to make one last attempt in that direction. I confess
that I could not overcome my extreme distrust of this man,
he had already cheated us too often. After events proved
that I was right.
The month of April had come round, and I had happily
been spared any more communications from the King on the
subject of these hateful marriages. Now, however, a change
took place. The King began again to torment my mother
on the subject, and Eversmann recommenced his visits to me.
On one of these occasions he told me that the state rooms in
the Castle were to be prepared for fetes which were in
prospect. " I will tell you in confidence," Eversmann con
tinued, "that the Duke of Wurtemberg, the Hereditary
Prince of Baireuth, the Duke and Duchess of Bevern and
Prince Charles of Bevern are expected, and that the betrothal
of your sister Sophie with the Hereditary Prince of Baireuth

168 MEMOIRS OF THE

will then take place. How sorry I am for you, to be shut
up here alone, but the King has sworn that you shall on no
account appear at these festivities." I replied that I did not
in the least care for any of these amusements, and that they
were quite indifferent to me, but not so my father's affection.
I should use every means in my power to regain his love.
It was now almost three-quarters of a year since I had
been able to take the Holy Communion, which had been
forbidden me. With my mother's leave, I now wrote to the
King, in the most touching and submissive terms, imploring
him to restore me to his favour, and also asking him for per
mission to take the Holy Communion. The King told my
mother to say that his " canaille " of a daughter might
receive the Sacrament if she chose. He at the same time
himself appointed the clergyman who was to officiate, and
desired that the service should be performed in my room, and
quite in secret. All looked on this permission as a good omen,
the more so, as my father had acted in just the same way
towards my brother a few days before be was liberated from
the fortress of Kiistrin. These hopes were not of long
duration. Grumkow had induced the King to make one last
effort to get my English marriage settled without reference
to that of the Crown Prince. The King of England, who
was of a very vivacious temperament, and easily roused to
anger, was extremely offended at the treatment Hotham had
received, as well as at the offensive language used towards
him on other occasions. Had my father appointed any
other envoy, things would probably never have gone as far
as they had. Reichenbach, who was Grumkow's right hand,
and had on all occasions endeavoured to create misunder
standings and bad feeling, was the person chosen. He was
to demand a formal declaration from the English King on
the subject of my marriage. This was all kept a secret from
the Prince of Wales. King George answered that he insisted
on the double marriage, but would not consent to either

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 169
without the other, and that he would marry his son within
four months. To this my father retorted, that he would see
me married before two months were over. The Queen im
mediately told me of this, and implored me to remain firm,
whatever might be attempted against me.
In a week from tbat time Eversmann presented himself
before me. He was not sent by the King, he said, but was
desirous to keep me informed as to what was going on. " I
really am anxious for your welfare, and I should be grieved
if any misfortune overtook you." He then continued,
" There is nothing left you but to marry the Duke of
Weissenfels, for all negotiations are broken off with
England. The King threatens to submit your brother
to a fresh trial. He regrets having had Katt executed
without having previously put him on the rack. Papers
are missing, which have been destroyed, and of which
you are cognisant. The King considers these papers
most important, and if you will not submit to him he will
proceed with the utmost severity against you and the
Prince." To this speech I answered in a firm, loud voice,
that I knew of nothing, and if my fate was to be a
sorrowful one it was perhaps the lesser of two evils, and
that I would never marry. Eversmann returned to Potsdam
next morning, and only came to see me again two days
later. The Queen meanwhile wrote daily to me. She
said her distress was inexpressible, and that my father's anger
both against me and my brother was greater than ever. He
had sworn to marry me, and treated her without the least
consideration. On the 6th May, the most eventful day in my life, Evers
mann appeared again quite early in the morning. He told
me he had received the King's commands to buy all that
was necessary for my wedding, and had given him this
order in my mother's presence, who had cried most bitterly.
If I did not at once submit to the King's will, he was

170 MEMOIRS OF THE

determined to get rid of Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, and
if I persisted in my refusal I was to be shut up within the
walls of a prison. Eversmann said that the King had
already ordered the post-horses that were to convey me
to the place of my imprisonment. My father intended
sending someone to me to demand my final answer. I
replied but little to all this, and endeavoured to shorten
the interview. As soon as Eversmann had left, I took my
mother's ladies on one side and told them what I had
heard. They were much alarmed, and asked me what I
should decide on doing. " To obey," I repbed, " as soon
as some other messenger is sent me than Eversmann. I
should certainly not honour him with my answer. After
the terrible example of Katt's death, I have not the least
doubt that my father will carry out his threats against
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld. What have Mademoiselle
von Billow and Diihau done to be treated as they have
been? I will rather bel miserable than cause the
unhappiness of others. Besides which, my mother's and
my brother's sad position is reason enough for any
sacrifice on my part." My governess, who had listened
quietly to what I had been saying, now came forward
and entreated me to remain firm. She was quite willing
and ready to suffer everything for my sake. At five o'clock
that evening the wife of my mother's page brought me the
following letter from her : —
" Dear Daughter, " Everything is lost. The King is determined
to marry you. I have had some cruel scenes on the subject.
Neither my tears nor my entreaties have been of any avail.
Eversmann has received orders to prepare everything for the
wedding. You will lose Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld (the
King is determined on that point) if you do not submit.. For
God's sake do not give in. A prison is better than a bad

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 171
marriage. Good bye, dear daughter. I hope great things
from your courage and firmness."
The Queen's ladies and I were still speaking about this
letter, when a servant came rushing into the room and
announced General von Podewils and another gentleman, who
wished to speak with Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld. The
ladies left me without delay, and immediately afterwards
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld came to me saying that these
gentlemen had come by the King's orders to speak with me.
"For God's sake," she added, "do not let them frighten you,
but obey the orders of the Queen."
The gentlemen now entered my room. They were Marshal
Bork, Grumkow, Podewils, and one other, who I afterwards
found out was M. Thulemeier. He was also a Minister
of State, and both coarse and false. He had hitherto pre
tended to be devoted to the Queen's cause. I had never seen
him before, as he was of too low rank to be admitted at
Court. These gentlemen thereupon made my governess under
stand that her presence was not required, and locked all the
doors. Grumkow now addressed me as follows : " We are
sent here by the King's orders to tell your Royal Highness
that the King insists on your marriage. Till now he has put
it off, hoping that England would consent to your marriage
with the Prince of Wales. However, all ' hopes of this are
over. The King of England has refused to consider our
Sovereign's proposals. Indeed, be has let him know that
the Prince will be married within a year. Your father very
naturally felt this offence keenly, and answered that you
would be married in three months' time. He must keep
his word, and although he did not feel bound, as your father
and master, to enter into any discussion with you on this
subject, be wishes you to consider how disgraceful it is, both
to yourself and him, to be treated as England's plaything.
The rupture which the King of England has caused in the
two families by his obstinacy is quite reason enough for

172 MEMOIRS OF THE

your Royal Highness's making another alliance. Think
of the sorrow which your mother daily endures for your
sake ; think of your brother's position, and of that of so
many others on whom the King's anger has fallen ! To
prevent your putting any difficulties in the way, we are
commanded to propose to you in marriage the Hereditary
Prince of Baireuth, but at the same time leaving you the
option of marrying the Duke of Weissenfels, or the Mar
grave of Schwedt. You cannot have anything to urge
against the Prince of Baireuth, because you do not know
him. You cannot even reproach him with what you did the
others, for he has a beautiful Principality of his own, and
then the Queen herself first proposed him. It is possible
that as you have been educated in the idea of obtaining a
crown, you may be somewhat disappointed. Princesses of great
houses are destined from their birth to sacrifice themselves
for the good of their country, and after all a high position
does not always bring earthly happiness with it. I advise
your Royal Highness, therefore, to submit to the decrees
of Providence. Let us be, the bearers of such an answer as
will restore peace to your family. If all the reasons I have
put forward here are still unavailing in inducing you to
submit, I have the King's order (which he showed me) to
have you conveyed to a fortress where you are to be im
prisoned. And here is another order," Grumkow continued,
" which concerns Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld and your other
companions, whose fate will be far more grievous than
Katt's. Several points in the Crown Prince's trial were
purposely not inquired into, in order to leave him a means of
escape. The King now intends to have him re-imprisoned in
the fortress. On the other hand, listen to what the King
promises you if you will obey him. First, he will give you
a larger dowry than any of your sisters ; secondly, your
brother is to be set completely at liberty two days after your
marriage, and everything that has passed is to be forgotten ;

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 173
and thirdly, he promises you to treat the Queen more kindly."
During this long address, I prayed to the Almighty to direct
me to come to a right decision. I answered the gentleman,
saying, " You are much mistaken if you imagine that it was
the wish to become Queen which has prevented my obeying
my father. I am not in the least aware what has roused his
anger against me, because he has never let me know any
thing about a marriage. I never thought Eversmann's
gossip about the subject was a message from the King. If
the King had been agreed with the Queen about it, I should
have been ready at any moment to assure him of my sub
mission, and I will do so at once if he will allow me to get
my mother's consent to doing so. If the Queen, however,
persists in her refusal, then I shall be unable to accept the
proposal." " No, your Royal Highness," Grumkow answered,
" that is forbidden you, and we have the King's commands
not to leave you till you give an answer." " Will you still
remain obstinate ?" Marshall Bork now said. "The King has
assured me that his whole peace of mind depends on your
answer." " Yes," Thulemeier added, " I am a devoted servant
of the Queen's, and know she would approve of this step."
He then looked fixedly at me, saying, " You risk everything
if you do not submit." I asked Grumkow who it was that
was speaking to me, and when I heard it was Thulemeier I
felt I must no longer hesitate. " Well then," I said, " I am
ready to be the victim, and gladly sacrifice myself for my
family, hoping peace will thereby be restored to it. As to
you, gentlemen, you will have to appear before God's judg
ment-seat to answer for your sins, if you do not insist on my
father keeping the promises he has made me with regard to my
brother. You swear to me that they shall be carried out to
the letter, if I write to the King and tell him I am ready to
obey him, and accept the proposal of marriage with the
Hereditary Prince of Baireuth." They allowed me to write
also to the Queen, and having given them my letters to her

174 MEMOIRS OF THE

and to the King, they took their leave. Thulemeier remained
behind for a moment, and said, " Your Royal Highness has
acted as a gifted princess should. The King will be delighted
with your answer, which will pacify him. You will still be
happy. Comfort yourself, for all is not yet lost." As soon
as I was alone, I burst out crying ; my governess was in
despair, all around me were in the greatest dismay. The next
day I received a letter from my father, in which he wrote,
"lam very pleased indeed, dear Wilhelmine, that yon sub
mit to the wishes of your father. God will bless you, and I
will never desert you, but shall care for you all the days of
my Kfe, and shall always prove to you that I am your
devoted father."
I answered him at once, and also wrote the following letter
to my mother :
" Your Majesty will have learned my fate from the sad
letter I sent you under cover to the King. It is very difficult
to describe to you in what a state I am. My consent to my
marriage was not forced from me by the threats made me,
however dreadful these were. They showed me a paper
signed by the King's own hand, containing my sentence. It
was to be carried out if I still persisted in my refusal. I was
told of the disagreement subsisting between you and the
King, and the account of it made me shudder. Every reason
that I could possibly give against the marriage was rendered
useless, even the plea that I could not accept the Prince of
Baireuth without first having your consent. I was reminded
that your Majesty yourself had a year ago proposed this very
alliance. Besides which the King had forbidden me to ask
you for advice. The gentlemen had received orders not to
leave my room till I had given them an answer. It is im
possible for me to relate all that was said. I must keep it till
I have the honour of seeing your Majesty and telling you
myself. I can but too well understand bow grieved you will
be, and that is what hurts me most. I beseech your Majesty

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 175
to submit to God's will. He directs all for the best. I do
so more earnestly, as I am so happy at being able to sacrifice
myself for my dear mother and my brother. I love both of
them so tenderly, that I wish it were in my power to do more
For them. I therefore entreat you again, if your Majesty
has the least love for me, to take care of your health, which
is more precious to me than Hfe. I had the misfortune
to be the sole cause of all your trouble and sorrow, and I could
bear it no longer. I am quite content to accept the decrees
of Providence, and trust that the prayers which I offer daily
for your Majesty's happiness will be heard. One source of
comfort you at least have in the promise which has been made
me of my brother's freedom and of your being treated in a
kind and considerate manner. I write this letter crying
bitterly and with a trembling hand, but at peace in the
thought that I have sacrificed myself for you. I am sure
these lines must touch you, and that you will understand the
tender feelings of a daughter for her mother, whom she will
never, till her last hour, cease to love and honour."
The. Queen's answer to this letter was so terrible that I did
not keep it, but I cannot either forget it. Amongst other
things she wrote, " You pierce my heart through and through
by your abominable conduct in submitting to the King's
will. I no longer own you as my daughter : you are un
worthy of being my child. I shall never forgive you the
cruel annoyance you have caused me. Had I known sooner
what a bad heart yours is I might have saved myself much
trouble and worry on your account."
For a whole week I received letters written in the same
tone. My answers were as touching and affectionate as
possible. Nobody's grief ever equalled mine ! My health
began to suffer from it, and I shook from head to foot so that
I could scarcely stand. My position caused me most sad
reflections. I was on the point of being married to a Prince
whom I did not even know. The world spoke highly of

176 MEMOIRS OF THE

him, but I did not know whether mutual sympathy, so
necessary to happiness in married life, would accompany
my marriage. The good understanding that had subsisted
between my mother and myself was destroyed for ever, for
I knew her revengeful nature. All those who had formerly
paid me court turned their backs on me, and the first to do
so were the Queen's ladies. I do not know how I bore so
much sorrow without dying of it !
Eversmann came one day and told me with a kind
message from the King that be would come to Berlin next
day. He would endeavour to arrive before my mother, who
was to reach Berlin only in the evening. The King desired
my sisters and myself to be in his rooms on his arrival.
Eversmann told me that my mother was by no means
pacified, and that I must expect to be unkindly treated by
her. He also told me that the Duchess of Bevern, who had
been for several days at Potsdam, had tried all her powers of
persuasion with the Queen. I spent the whole day in tears.
On the following day I went to my father's apartments,
where he arrived at two o'clock. I expected an affectionate
reception, and was therefore sadly taken aback to see my
father enter with as furious an expression as ever on his face.
" Will you obey me or not ? " the King said to me. I threw
myself sobbing at his feet, and assured him of my entire
submission, and begged him to restore his fatherly affection
to me. He then lifted me up from the ground and embraced
me kindly, saying, " Now I am satisfied with you. I shall
always look after you as long as I live."
The Queen arrived only at seven o'clock that evening. I
wanted to kiss the hem of her dress, and fainted in doing so.
I was told that she was not in the least moved by seeing the
condition I was in. It took some time before they could
restore me to consciousness. I then threw myself at her feet,
but my heart was so full, and tears so choked my utterance,
that I was incapable of saying a word. During the whole of

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 177
this scene my mother looked at me in a hard disdainful
manner. Ramen at last put an end to this painful interview.
She represented to the Queen how extremely displeased and
angry my father would be when he learned how she treated
me, and that he would make her suffer for it. She added
that my grief was apparently so great, that I was unable to
control myself. If the Queen did not change her manner
towards me, Ramen told her, it would only lead to fresh
disagreeables. This speech made some impression on my
mother, for she was much afraid of the King. She therefore
pretended to be touched by my distress, bade me get up, and
said in a most dry tone that she would forgive me on con
dition that I did not make a further exhibition of my sorrow.
At this moment the Duke of Bevern with his wife and son
entered the room. The Duchess could not hide her emotion
on seeing my state of distress. I had never before seen her,
but she assured me in whispers of her sympathy, and
from that moment we took a great affection for each other,
and remained firm friends for ever after.
The next day M. Thulemeier, whom I have already
mentioned, secretly sent my mother word that all was not
yet lost. He considered that all the steps my father had
taken about my marriage were a sort of bait to force the
King of England to make up his mind. Thulemeier said he
had made enquiries everywhere about the Hereditary Prince
of Baireuth, and had been unable to hear anything of him.
It was therefore impossible that he had returned home, and
also impossible that he could come to Berlin.
This letter of Thulemeier's pacified the Queen, and she
treated me more kindly. She desired me to tell her every
thing that had happened during her absence. She reproached
me incessantly but in a gentler tone. Her hopes grew daily.
The King made no mention of my marriage, and it seemed
almost as if my act of submission had made him forget all
about it. K

178 MEMOIRS OF THE

Monday, 27th May, was fixed for a great review of all the
troops. The review was this year to be particularly briUiant.
For this purpose the King had caused all the infantry and
cavalry regiments in the country to assemble at Berlin.
These regiments, together with the garrison of Berlin, formed
an army corps of 20,000 men. A few days before the
review, Duke Eberhard Ludwig of Wiirtemberg arrived at
Berlin. The King had paid him a visit a short time before
all my brother's troubles began. He had been so flattered
by the kindness and civility shown him at Stuttgart, that he
had invited the Duke to come to Berlin. As my father
found his greatest pleasure in life in his troops, he thought
he 'could give others no greater mark of civility than by
showing off his soldiers to them. For this reason he always
held reviews whenever foreign Princes came to Berlin. It
must be confessed that the King on this occasion outdid
himself. The festivities were really splendid, and during
the whole time the foreign guests remained at Berlin, four
teen courses were served at dinner. This was a great feat
for my father. But to return to my narrative.
On Sunday, the 26th, the King told my mother that he
wished her to be present at the review next morning : " The
Duchess of Bevern and my two daughters will accompany
you in the carriage," he added, "and you must be ready
dressed at 4 a.m. I do not intend dining to-night, so you
must entertain the Princes whilst I go to bed." The Queen
left my father and returned to her own room, where she
began a game at Pharo.* She had scarcely finished it
when we saw a post-chaise drive up to the principal
cntranoe of the Castle. As this right is granted only to
princes of high rank, the Queen was at once alarmed, and
asked who it was who had arrived. Soon after the answer
was brought her that it was the Hereditary Prince of
* A game at cards.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 179
Baireuth. No thunderbolt could have caused her a greater
shock, she became as pale as death, and almost fainted. I
was in much the same condition. After some little reflection,
I went up to my mother and asked her to excuse my accom
panying her next day to the review. " My father will make
such a to-do with me in public," I said, " that it will be
painful for your Majesty to have to witness it." The Queen
quite agreed with me, but her almost slavish terror of the
King forbade her granting my request. After some dispute
on the subject, it was settled that I must go with her.
I spent a cruel night. Dreadful palpitations of the heart
and an indescribable terror deprived me almost of speech.
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld did her best to comfort me.
She sat near my bed crying bitterly. I was obliged to get
up early and dress. I covered my face up as muoh as I could
and went to the Queen, and we soon afterwards drove off
together. The troops were drawn in order of battle. We
drove down the lines, and then took up our position close to
a battery, which was at some distance from the troops.
Colonel von Wachholtz, one of the King's favourites, now
approached my mother, and told her that by the King's
commands he was to . have the honour of presenting to her
the Hereditary Prince Henry of Baireuth. He then did so.
The Queen received the Prince very haughtily, and said a few
cold words to him, after which she motioned him away. The
Prince was tall and well grown : he had noble features, and
an open pleasing expression. Although bis features were
not regular, his. whole appearance was that of a very hand
some man. Thei hot weather, together with the fear and
agitation I was in, caused me to faint away. I was carried
to a carriage in which my mother and Mademoiselle von
Sonnsfeld were sitting. After some time, the remedies they
applied restored me to consciousness. They did all they could
besides to help me to regain my composure. I remained with
them during the whole review. The King and the Princes
n 2

180 MEMOIRS OF THE

all dined in the town, so that we saw nothing more of them
that day.
On the 28th, Prince Henry of Baireuth, with the other
Princes, came to pay their respects to the Queen. She spoke
very little to him, and when he turned to me, I acknowledged
his bow without saying anything.

The 29th and 30th passed without anything being said by
the King. On the 31st he sent for my mother and myself
to come to his room : " You know," he said, " that I have
promised my daughter in marriage to the Prince of Baireuth.
I wish the betrothal to take place to-morrow. You can, if
you choose to take the thing in the right spirit, win all my
love; if, on the contrary, you show any ill-will, you may
count on my taking my revenge." The King said much the
same to me. Both the Queen and I then assured him that his
wishes were law to us. My father then desired my mother
to dress me handsomely, and to lend me her jewels. The
Queen, who was almost choking with rage, cast furious looks
at me all the time, but was forced to submit. Soon after
this, the Queen went to her apartments, and in a little while
the King brought the Prince to her.
It is time that I should now say something about this
Prince's character, as well as his position and circumstances.
He had been educated at Geneva in the simplest manner.
His Father, the Margrave, was a Prince of the House of
Culmbach, from which he received an annuity. As his means
were not sufficient for him to Hve as his rank demanded, he
retired to a small town in the King's dominions called
Beverling, and afterwards lived in Rothenburg, a free town
in Franconia. He was the next heir to the Margravate of
Brandenburg-Culmbach ; but as the reigning Margrave,
George Wilhelm, was still quite young and was married, the
Margrave of Baireuth resigned his rights to King Frederick I,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 181
on conditions of receiving 400,000 thalers,* and a regiment
for each of his sons. The two eldest sons of the Prince went
to study at Utrecht. On their return from the University,
they found their father beside himself, and the whole family
in despair. The conditions under which he had resigned his
rights to Brandenburg-Culmbach bad not been fulfilled, and
the money had been reduced by nearly twoTthirds. Meanwhile
Prince Henry had died, and the Margrave, George Frederick
Charles, determined finally, after vainly endeavouring to get
things settled by the Government, to take up his abode at
Beverling. It was there that he was born who was to
become my husband. Some other children, of whom I shall
speak later, were also born there. King Frederick I. died in
course of time, but my father's accession brought no change
in the Prince's circumstances. All the lawyers that were
consulted on the subject said the renunciation of his rights
could not hold good. The family therefore left Beverling
secretly, and visited all the German Courts, in order to secure
their help and interest. At last they succeeded, with the help
of the Emperor of Austria and all the great lawyers in the
land, in getting back their rights and in having the arrange
ment which had been made with Frederick I. declared null
and void. When Margrave William of Brandenburg-
Culmbach and his son died, the Margravate fell to Prince
George Frederick Charles.
When' the Margrave assumed the government, be found
his affairs in the utmost confusion. His predecessor had left
many debts, and the revenues, in consequence of bad manage
ment, were much reduced. The Margrave found himself
therefore unable to devote necessary attention to his son's
education. He entrusted it at first to a middle-class tutor,
and only when he was to commence his travels gave his son
into the charge of M. von Voit, a gentleman of good birth.
*£60,000.

182 MEMOIRS OF THE

What an unfortunate idea ! A good education is the greatest
blessing we can give our children.
Prince Henry of Baireuth had just, returned from his
journey to France and Holland when he arrived at Berlin.
He was lively, and not shy or awkward. His conversation
was most agreeable. He was very clever, had a good head
and clear judgment. His wonderful generosity and goodness
of heart won him the affection and respect of all. Generous,
charitable, civil, courteous and even tempered, he possessed
all the virtues of this world without any of the vices.
I fear I shall be thought partial in my opinion of him, but
his country, in which he is adored, and all who knew him
will bear witness to the truth of what I have said. But as
no one is without faults, I shall, in the course of these
memoirs, have occasion to make mention of his. They are
but slight, but as I have determined to be perfectly honest
about everything, neither shall I hide my own shortcomings.
The Queen gave the Prince a pretty good reception, and
as long as the King was present treated him civilly. No
sooner had my father, however, turned his back than she
never ceased saying the most unpleasant things to him. In
the evening after dinner the Prince followed my mother, and
begged her to grant him a few moments' conversation. She
would gladly have escaped from this, had she been able to do
so with dignity. As soon as they were alone together the
Prince began, " I have been made acquainted with all the
sorrow and annoyance to which your Majesty has been
subjected. I know the Princess was destined for the Prince
of Wales, and that it was your Majesty's ardent wish to see
her settled in England. I know too that it is only in con
sequence of the rupture of the negotiations for that marriage
that I have the honour of being chosen the King's son-in-law.
My happiness and my good fortune are great indeed to be
--aSewesTtc- aspire to the hand of a Princess for whom I have
the warmest and most respectful feelings. But it is just

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 183
these feeHngs which make me aware how far too precious she
is for me to venture to marry her against her will. I there
fore respectfully implore your Majesty to speak quite openly
with me as to your views on the subject. Be assured that I
will abide by your answer. I would rather break with the
King and be a miserable man for the rest of my life, than
cause the Princess unhappiness."
The Queen was quite unprepared for this speech, and
reflected for a few moments what she should answer. As she
feared the King's anger, and did not think she could trust
the Prince, she replied that she had no exception whatever
to take to the King's wishes, and both she and I were
obliged to obey them.
On the 1st of June, a Sunday morning, I went to the
Queen's room, where soon afterwards the King appeared.
He presented me with a beautiful diamond ring, which I
was to give the Prince that evening as a betrothal ring, and
also gave me a service of gold plate. He repeated his in
junctions to the Queen to accept the present state of things
with a good grace. I dined alone with my mother, who was
terribly agitated, and looked the whole time at me with eyes
full of anger.
That evening at seven we went over to the State rooms of
the Castle. The Queen and all the Princesses sat in one
room which had been specially prepared fpr them, and to
which no one but my mother's Court was admitted. Soon
afterwards the King entered with Prince Henry of Baireuth.
My father was as much agitated as my mother, so that he
quite forgot to betroth us formally in the room appointed for
the ceremony. The King approached the Prince and myself
and caused us to exchange rings. I wanted to kiss his
hands, but he kissed me and took me in his arms and held
me there a long time, whilst the tears poured down his face.
The Queen received me with her usual coldness. The King
then bade the Prince give me his hand to lead me to the

184 MEMOIRS OF THE

ball-room. As soon as we entered our betrothal was announced.
I was much beloved in Berlin, and as the English marriage
had been greatly desired, all were much dismayed. The
ladies wept, and silently kissed the hem of my dress : indeed
the King himself never ceased crying.
Grumkow and Seckendorf meanwhile could not contain
their satisfaction, for they had successfully accompHshed a
new trick. Lord Chesterfield, the EngKsh Envoy in Holland,
had sent a messenger from the English Court to Berlin, who
had arrived that very morning. Grumkow and Seckendorf
had, however, delayed the messenger, so that he was able
to present his despatches to the King only in the evening after
my betrothal had been declared.
The King of England had at last consented to agree to
my father's wishes, and to allow my marriage with the
Prince of Wales to take place, without reference to my
brother. This news fell on the King like a thunderbolt.
Grumkow and Seckendorf managed, however, to pacify him,
and to induce him to give an answer which entirely carried
out their wishes. The King's reply was that he refused to
entertain any of the proposals made to him by England.
My mother heard of this only next day, and in spite of the
King's words still flattered herself that she could break off
my marriage. She forbade me, under pain of her extreme
displeasure, either to speak to Prince Henry or show him the
slightest mark of civibty.
Prince Henry was really indifferent to me. I did not
dislike him, but on the other hand I had no feeling of
affection for him. I was, however, anxious to be soon married
to him, in order to have peace, and to put an end to the per
petual teasing I was subjected to by the Queen and others.
All those who had Hved at the Court of the late Margrave
never wearied of telling me of all its splendours and amuse
ments. They assured me that the riches in plate, both gold
and silver, far exceeded anything at Berlin. These descrip-

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 185
tions made me desirous of soon settling in my new home. I '
built many castles in the air, picturing to myself the happy
quiet life I should lead there. As long as I was still under
my mother's care I determined to obey her in all things, as
much from fear of her as to escape from the ill-treatment to
which I was exposed.
But my evil star pursued me, and a new demon raised its
head to drive me to despair. I have already mentioned that
my elder sister was married to the Margrave of Anspach, and
that my sister" Charlotte bad married Prince Charles of
Bevern, a scion of the house of Brunswick and nephew to the
Empress of Austria. Of all my sisters I loved Charlotte the
most, and had known how to make her beloved by my mother.
In those days I did not know her evil nature, from which I
had later so much to suffer. Charlotte was very clever and
very bvely. As nothing ever disturbed her, and scoldings
made no impression on her, she had had the nickname given
her of " I don't care." The whole world was indifferent to
her, and she troubled herself about nothing, except what
concerned her own little person. She was always in the best
of humours, merry and full of mischief, besides being ex
tremely amusing. She was also, by fits and starts, very
kind-hearted, and knew how to make herself agreeable to
those who required her help, but she was very capricious,
false and jealous, and liked to amuse herself at the expense
of others. She was at that time fifteen years old. Charlotte
was very jealous of the love my mother bore me, and during
the time she spent with the Queen at Wusterhausen and
Potsdam, whilst I was so to speak under arrest, she did all in
her power to ingratiate herself with her. She did me all the
harm she could, and continually stirred up my mother's anger
against me. There was at this moment fresh cause for my
sister's being jealous of me. Prince Henry of Baireuth was
much handsomer than Prince Charles. He often joked with
her, and showed her much civility. This flattered her, and

186 MEMOIRS OF THE

'his manners pleased her far more than her husband's, who
was extremely shy and phlegmatic.
About this time we went to Charlottenburg. A great day's
shooting had been arranged on our way there, to which the
Prince of Anhalt and his two sons Leopold and Maurice had
been invited. They were furious at my marriage, for they
had always flattered themselves that I should yet marry the
Margrave of Schwedt. Prince Henry was a first-rate shot,
and had already killed several deer, when an inexperienced
loader gave him his rifle at full cock. The rifle went off as
the Prince took it into his hand, and the ball grazed the
King's temple. The Prince of Anhalt made a great fuss
about this unfortunate occurrence, and Prince Leopold said
quite loud, so that Prince Henry should hear it, that such
dangerous shots ought at once to be shot down. Prince
Henry answered him very sharply, and there is no knowing
how far matters might have gone had not the Prince of
Bevern and Seckendorf interfered and effected a reconcilia
tion. The King meanwhile had taken no notice whatever of
the affair, and when the shooting was over we all continued
our way to Charlottenburg.
That afternoon the Queen assumed a new character. I do
not know whether she wished to give us a private representa
tion : anyhow if it was so, she gave me very, little pleasure by
it. She began to examine the Hereditary Prince in his
studies. " Do you know ancient and modern history ? " she
asked, " also geography, mathematics, philosophy, painting,
and music ? " The Prince at first answered my mother with
a very laconic " Yes " and " No," but when he observed that
she questioned him as she would a child, he said laughingly,
" Yes, and I also know my Catechism and my A B C."
This answer disconcerted the Queen so much that she put no
further questions to him.
After spending a few days at Charlottenburg we returned
to Berlin. The great control my mother exercised in the

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 187

King's presence over her fury at my marriage brought on an
attack of fever. During the three weeks which her illness
lasted, I never left her for a moment. I tried in every way
in my power to regain her affection, but in vain : she was
no longer my tender mother, all her love for me had turned to
hate, of which she gave me daily proofs. I often dined with
her ladies and Prince Henry in the Queen's ante-room. My
father had returned to Potsdam, and all the other foreign
Princes had left Berlin. Whilst we were at dinner, the
Queen had me watched to observe whether I spoke to the
Prince. She was, however, unable to find any cause for re
proach. Prince Henry has often told me since in what
despair he was, and how on several occasions he had been on
the point of breaking off our marriage, had not M. de Voit
prevented him. Indeed he was much to be pitied : every
body treated him ill, whatever he did was found fault with,
and he was teased and plagued all daylong.
When my mother had recovered, the King came to Berlin
for a few days on his way to Prussia. He announced to the
Queen that on his return in six weeks, he wished my marriage
to be solemnized. He would therefore give her the money
she was to spend on my trousseau. The Queen said it was
impossible for my wedding to take place then. The time
was too short, the tradespeople would not be able to get their
goods, and unless a miracle were worked, things could not
be settled in such a hurry. Owing to my mother's urgent
representations, the King consented to postpone my wedding
till November. He told the Queen to make Prince Henry's
stay as pleasant as possible to him, and, above all things, to
treat me kindly. The Queen upon this suddenly changed
her whole behaviour. She was more than amiable to the
Prince, caressed him, and kept assuring him of her friendship,
and of the great pleasure it was to her to have him as son-in-
law. Me she continued to ill-use as heretofore. Not a day
passed without my shedding bitter tears. Poor Mademoiselle

188 MEMOIRS OF THE

von Sonnsfeld, too, had to endure much. The Queen
reproached her constantly with being the cause of my sub
mission to the King's will. One day she even said to me,
" Well, and if Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld had been pun
ished, would it have been such a great misfortune ? You
would still have been able to become a Queen." I longed to
say to my mother, if I had dared, that I would rather lose a
thousand crowns than lose one person whom I had reason to '
love and respect. Such sentiments were, however, not the
fashion, and were looked on as weakness. I therefore let my
silence be my only answer. My position was really a very
sad one. Even the most unsympathetic must have felt pity
for me. I might well have exclaimed —
* Mes maux ont-ils touchy
Les oceurs n^s pour la haine !
When Grumkow learned through Ramen how my mother
was incessantly trying to break off my marriage, and begin
fresh negotiations with England, he naturally feared that
the constant ill-treatment I received would drive me into sub
mission to the Queen. He therefore determined to outwit
her. He turned for help to M. de Sastot, who was the
Queen's Chamberlain, whom I have had occasion to mention
before. Grumkow bade Sastot tell the Queen that the
King repented of having betrothed me to the Prince of
Baireuth, that he did not like him, and intended to break
off the marriage on his return to Berlin, and to marry me to
the Duke of Weissenfels, whom he would make Field-Marshal
in his army ; that he (Grumkow) had endeavoured to do all
in his power to ward off this blow, but feared that there was
no hope of doing so. This stroke of Grumkow's succeeded
perfectly. The Queen found it was, after all, best and wisest
* Hearts born to hate —
E'en these my woes have touched !

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 189
to take Prince Henry's part, and to support him. She
desired me to be more friendly towards him, because, she
said, she would rather die than see me married to the Duke of
Weissenfels. This period of comparative peace did not last long. Soon
after my father's return from Prussia, the Queen discovered
that Grumkow had tricked her. It is true the King did not
approve of Prince Henry's refined manners. He would
rather have had a son-in-law that cared only for wine and
soldiers. He made the poor Prince drunk every day, " to test
his character," as he said, "and accustom him to drink."
Yes, the King even complained to Grumkow and Seckendorf
that the Prince was too effeminate, a man without sense,
whose manners irritated him. As Grumkow and Seckendorf
had such speeches repeated to them daily, they feared that in
the end the King might really take a dislike to the Prince of
Baireuth, and they advised him to ask to be appointed Colonel
of a regiment. It was the only way, they told him, of winning
the King's favour and securing his marriage. The Engbsh
did not cease to murmur at the mistaken measures adopted by
their King. The Prince of Wales was in despair at having
lost me, and was moving heaven and earth to get my marriage
broken off. They knew, Grumkow and Seckendorf said, that
there were no other means of frustrating the threatened
difficulties. Prince Henry was in a great difficulty. His
father the Margrave, who was a very obstinate man, had
never allowed his son to enter the military service. In order
to prevent it, he had given up two Imperial regiments which
had been raised by Margrave George William, on condition
that his second son was to have one, and General Philippi the
other. After due consideration, Prince Henry of Baireuth
determined to follow Grumkow and Seckendorf 's advice, and
to ask the King for a regiment. The King granted his re
quest a few days later, and made him a present of a beautiful
gold-mounted sword, almost too heavy to lift.

190 MEMOIRS OF THE

All this gossip annoyed me very much. I knew the King
too well, and was aware that he considered all those who were
in his service his slaves. I was sure he would treat the
Hereditary Prince in the same manner as he did my brothers
and the Princes of the Blood, who had no distinction
beyond their military rank. My surmises were correct, for
no sooner had the King returned to Potsdam than he let the
Prince know that he had best join his regiment, which was
garrisoned in Pasewalk, a small town in Pomerania. The
Prince was obliged to obey, and left Berlin a few days after
the King. He was very miserable, and poured forth many
lamentations to me about our separation. He also said how
wretched the fear that I disliked him made him, for he could
imagine nothing else from the cold manner in which I treated
him. He said he felt most deeply how unworthy he was of
the honour done him by the King, but he did nevertheless
deserve it on account of the life-long devotion he would
display for me. He kissed my hands over and over again,
and when I did not answer him he implored me to be candid
with him. It would cause him utter despair, he said, if he
made me unhappy. If, however, he was not repugnant to
me, then he hoped I would not listen to any gossip against
him in his absence. He entreated me to answer him. He
had tears in his eyes as he spoke, and was very deeply
affected. I was in great perplexity how to reply, but
at last told the Prince I was well-intentioned to him,
and appreciated his worth too much to fail in my duty
towards him. I told him he could set his mind quite at rest
on that point, "but," I added, "I am sorry you have entered
the army. Had you asked my advice it would never have
happened." Prinoe Henry repbed, " I was threatened with
the loss of you, and would rather have aooepted the hardest
conditions in the world and served in every regiment than
have risked such a misfortune." The Queen, who was walk
ing in the avenues of Montbijou, where the Prince and I

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 191
were, put an end to the conversation by approaching us with
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld.
Madame von Konnken, Mistress of the Robes, being pro
bably bored by an evening at the dinner-table, sent for
some sweetmeats from her house. These were in the shape
of hearts, and contained bttle verses. Everybody took one
of these sugarplums, and gave it to a companion. Prince
Henry gave me one, which he broke in my hand. The Queen
said this was unheard of. " I do not recognize you any
more," she said. "Since your hateful marriage is settled,
you have neither shame nor modesty. I blushed for you
yesterday when the Prince broke that heart in your hand.
Such familiarities are. not proper. The Prince ought to know
what respect he owes you." I Ventured to reply that I had
not thought the matter serious, the less so as he had done
just the same to my sister Charlotte, and she had not been
blamed for allowing it. However, I promised it should not
happen again. My answer by no means pacified the Queen,
who continued scolding Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld about
my behaviour.
In a fortnight's time we went to Wusterhausen. A
description of this celebrated place will not be amiss here.
The King had, with the greatest labour, succeeded in raising
a mound which so well shut out the view of the Castle, that
you never caught sight of it till you were close upon it. The
Castle consisted of the main building, the chief point of
interest in which was a curious old tower, which had served
as a refuge for the robbers that had built the castle, and to
whom it had belonged. The Castle was surrounded by a
moat and ramparts. The water in the moat was as black as
the Styx, and certainly could not be compared to lavender
water. A bridge built over the moat led to the Castle.
There were two wings to the main building, each
guarded by two , black and two white eagles. The sentries
consisted of ten or twelve large bears, who walked about

192 MEMOIRS OF THE

on their hind legs, their front paws having been cut off. In
the middle of the courtyard was a grass plot, on which a
fountain had been made with great trouble. The fountain
was surrounded by an iron raibng, and steps led up to it. It
was near this pleasant spot that the King had his " Tabagie."
My sisters and I, with our suites, were lodged in two rooms
which resembled a hospital far more than rooms in a
palace. We always dined in a tent, whatever the weather
might be. Sometimes when it rained we sat up to our ankles
in water. The dinner always numbered twenty-four persons,
half of whom had to starve, for there were never more than
six dishes served, and these were so meagre that one hungry
being might easily have eaten them up alone. We had to
spend the whole day shut up in the Queen's room, and were
not allowed to get any fresh air, even when the weather was
fine. It was a wonder we did not get bibous from sitting
in-doors all day long, and hearing nothing but disagreeable
speeches. Prince Henry of Baireuth joined us a few days later at
this delightful residence. My sister paid him every possible
attention. She had thrown off the mask, and showed plainly
how much she hated me. She constantly irritated the Queen
against me, but tried to keep her on good terms with the
Prince. One day when the Queen had been more than
usually unkind to me, and I was very sad in consequence,
she asked me what was the reason of my melancholy. I told
her what it was, and added that I should soon die if this
treatment went on much longer. " What a fool you are ! "
my sister answered, "if I had such a charming lover as you
have, I would let the Queen grumble as much as she chose."
" You cannot complain," I said in reply, " for your lover is
just as charming, and then you have no worries. I am
teased by everybody, and even the King deserts me." Upon
this my sister said in a most coaxing manner, " Very well, if
you think Prince Charles so amiable, letus change rings." I

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 193
thought it was said in joke, so I answered, " As I am in a
happy state of indifference at present you may have both."
" Well then, give me the ring," she repeated. I then gave
her my betrothal ring. Upon this she took off the ring
Prince Charles had given her, and hid it in a corner of the
room. Dinner time drew near, and I feared that the King,
whose eyes were everywhere, would discover that I had not
my ring on. I implored her to give it me back. She would
not do so, however, and kept it for two days. As neither
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld nor I could do anything with
my sister, we bad to ask Ramen's help. She told the
Queen what I had done, who scolded my sister, and obliged
her to return me my ring and put on her own again. She
never. forgave me for this.. I had only to turn my bead
towards the side of the room where Prince Henry was
standing, and she at once told the Queen I was making eyes
at him.
Grumkow and Seckendorf were persuaded that England
would make one more attempt to prevent my marriage with
Prince Henry of Baireuth. We were at Makenhau, a pretty
country seat not far from Wusterhausen, when one fine day
a Hessian, Colonel Donep, was announced. The King of
England, who did not wish to expose himself to any more
refusals, had entrusted these fresh negotiations to Prince
William of Hesse. He had sent Colonel Donep to my father
to make some very acceptable proposals to him. Had my
father wished to cheat Grumkow and Seckendorf, nothing at
this moment could have prevented him from doing so. The
whole matter was kept so secret, that they would never have
heard of it had not my father himself told them. The King
was in a dreadful temper during the whole week we spent at
Makenhau. The Queen bad to bear the brunt of it. He
quarrelled with her from morning till night, and then I
became the victim of my mother's anger. In addition to this,
she was inhuman enough to make me go out when I was
o

194 MEMOIRS OF THE

very ill with high fever and an abscess in my throat. When
the abscess broke I got better. I had caught cold at a repre
sentation given by tight-rope dancers in the court-yard at
Makenhau. The King and Queen looked on at it from the
windows of their rooms, and my sisters, Prince Henry and I,
from another. The Prince looked very sad, and said to me,
" To-morrow my fate will be decided." I was much surprised
at this remark, but did not venture to ask him what he meant.
He then continued, " Colonel Donep is come with new pro
posals from the King of England. Till now it has been a
secret even from Grumkow and Seckendorf, but the King
told them this morning. They have made the strongest
representations to him on the subject, but he is still undecided
what to do." This piece of news so petrified me, that
I was unable to answer him. That same evening Donep had
the Queen secretly informed of his mission and his hopes.
These, and the sad demeanour of Prince Henry, made her
flatter herself that my marriage with the Prince of Wales
might still be brought about. She was in the most amiable
of moods that evening, and made herself more than agree
able to Prince Henry. I was in quite a different frame of
mind. I had taken a great nking to him, and was tired of
being Fate's plaything. I therefore determined that nothing
should make me break with him.
Next day we went to Wusterhausen. The Queen at once
called me into her boudoir to tell me all the news of the day.
" Your engagement will be broken off to-day," she told me,
" and to-morrow, I trust, Prince Henry will take his departure.
I should hope you have not such low taste as to prefer him to
the Prince of Wales." As I made no reply, she said, " I
insist on you telling me what you think about it. You must
decide, for I have asked you with a purpose : do you under
stand me ? " While the Queen was speaking to me I had
called on all the saints in Paradise for help. I do not
know if they in truth came to my aid, or if my good

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 195
angel inspired me, but I took courage and replied, " Your
Majesty's wishes have ever met with my ready obedience.
When I submitted to the King's orders and accepted
Prince Henry, I did so for the purpose of restoring peace
in the family, to spare your Majesty more sorrow and
trouble, and to have my brother restored to Kberty. At
that time I did not know the Prince of Baireuth, so that
affection for him did not influence my actions. Now, however,
that I feel the greatest respect and esteem for him, I should
consider it a most unworthy act on my part were I to break off
my marriage with him. His character, besides, gives not the
. sbghtest cause for complaint." I had scarcely finished
speaking, when the Queen overwhelmed me with reproaches,
and treated me without the slightest consideration. I cried
most bitterly, for I felt myself once again the victim of
circumstances, and foresaw no end to my sufferings. Yet I
knew I must control my emotion in the King's presence.
He had scarcely spoken to me since my engagement, indeed
barely looked at me. During dinner my father seemed in a
very bad temper. In the evening when Prince Henry came
as usual to supper, he found me alone in the room. He
rushed up to me in high spirits, saying, " All goes well.
Colonel Donep leaves to-morrow ; the King has refused all his
proposals." I pretended to be quite unmoved by this news,
but it had restored peace to my poor troubled heart. A few
hours later the Queen was informed, to her great dismay, of
the total failure of the Engbsh Envoy. I had as usual to
bear the brunt of her anger.
The King had invited to my wedding the Margrave of
Anspach and my sister. She was expected to arrive at
Wusterhausen in a week. The King rode to meet her, and
on her arrival immediately led her to the Queen's rooms.
We scarcely knew her again. She had been beautiful, but had
now completely lost all traces of her beauty. Her complexion
had become faded, and her whole manner too was altered.
o 2

196 MEMOIRS OF THE

The Queen had always disliked my sister, who had become a
great favourite with my father during my disgrace. My
father caressed her in every possible way, and incessantly
called her his " dear Royal Highness." The Queen, who
could not bear more attention to be paid another person
than to herself, was very much put out, but did not dare show
it. My sister was most affectionate towards me, and I did
all I could to show her my joy at seeing her again. After
dinner my father led my sister to her room, if you can call a
little attic under the roof by that name. On her being told
that her maid had not yet arrived, my father pointed to me
and said, " Your sister can act as your maid, it is about all
she is fit for." I was struck dumb by this remark : I had
not deserved to be treated thus, yet I controlled myself, and
left my sister soon after the King did. When I reached my
room I burst into tears, for I was bitterly hurt. The King
had no right to put my sister before me, for I was the eldest
of all my sisters. The Queen was extremely angry at it also,
but her representations on the subject were of no use.
A fortnight after my sister's arrival, we all returned to
Berlin. Tbe King had invited the Duchess of Saxe-Meinin-
gen, the daughter of the Elector Frederick William, the Duke
and Duchess and Prince Charles of Bevern, and the Margrave
of Baireuth (my father-in-law) to attend my wedding.
The Duchess of Meiningen was the first to arrive. She had
had three husbands, the Duke of Courland, the Margrave
Christian Ernest of Baireuth, and she was now widow of the
Duke of Meiningen. She had been most attractive in her
youth, and was a first-rate actress. Her talent in the per
sonification of different characters seemed to be inborn. She
had a very round face, and was so stout that she could
scarcely walk. She showed plainly that she was no enemy
to good bving. Her behaviour was bold and vulgar.
Although she was sixty years old, she dressed like a young
girl, which made her look very absurd. Her dress was

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 197
covered with precious stones of all descriptions. The Queen
was obliged to pay her the first visit. As she was starting
she desired me to let myself be told as soon as she returned,
so that I might at once come to her. I did as I was bid. It
was late, and my mother was that evening holding a reception.
When I joined the Queen in her apartments I found her
engaged in entertaining her guests. As soon as she saw me
she asked me where I had been. I answered, " With the
Duchess." " What ! " the Queen exclaimed, " and who
allowed you to go there ? " " It was by your Majesty's own
orders I went there," I repbed. " I never told you anything
of the kind," the Queen retorted angrily. " I never ordered
you to do things which are beneath you. For some time
past you seem to take a debght in such things, so that it does
not astonish me." She gave me this reprimand in a loud
voice before all her guests. Everybody found fault with the
Queen, and silently pitied me. I was almost beside myself,
but was obbged to retain my composure.
The King reached BerUn at the same time as the Duke
and Duchess of Bevern and their son. The Margrave of
Baireuth arrived shortly afterwards. As I do not wish to
interrupt the course of my narrative I will defer my descrip
tion of him till some future time. He was presented to me
in the Queen's presence, and paid me many compliments and
gave me endless assurances of his friendship. As I was to be
married in three days the Queen allowed the Margrave and
Prince Henry to pay me visits whenever they wished, but
they were unable to take much advantage of this permission,
as I was nearly all day with my mother. As I was able to
speak with them for only a few moments of an evening in my
rooms in the presence of numbers of other people, I cannot
say that I grew more closely acquainted with them. On the
20th I went in deshabille to the King. He told me that I
should have to renounce the Allodial Estates, as all the
Princesses who married had to do so. I had already been

198 MEMOIRS OF THE

informed on this point, so that it did not surprise me. I
followed the King and Queen into a room where I found the
Margrave and bis son, as well as Grumkow, Thulemeier, and
Podewils. There was also present M. von Voit, the Minister
from Baireuth. They read me the declaration and the oath
I was to take. It was as follows: — I renounced all the
Allodial Estates as long as any of my brothers or their
descendants lived, but in the event of their all dying I re
entered on my rights of succession to all, excepting to Prince
Henry's claims on Julich and Berg. I at once took the
required oath. Then followed another declaration, which
surprised me more than I can say, the more so as I was quite
unprepared for it. It was this, that I gave up all claims to
any of the Queen's fortune, in case she died without making
a will. Instead of answering with the accustomed oath, " So
help me God," I remained quite dumb.
The King, who had never taken his eyes off me the whole
time, now approached me, and embracing me, said, with tears
in his eyes, "My dear child, you must agree to this hard con
dition. Your sister, the Margravine of Anspach, had to do
the same. It is merely a form, and your mother is at perfect
bberty to make a will whenever she chooses." These words
comforted me somewhat. I kissed the King's hands, and told
him that as he had promised solemnly to provide for me, I
could not bebeve that he would wish to treat me so harshly.
My father changed colour, and said that there was no time for
argument. I must make up my mind and sign the deed of
renunciation with good grace, or else he would force me to do
so. All this was said in a low voice. The King then led me
to a table, where I affixed my signature to tbis deHghtful
paper. My father now thanked me most lovingly for my
acquiescence to his wishes. He made me many fine promises,
none of which he ever intended keeping any more tban I did
the oath I had been forced to take. After this, we went to
dinner, at which no one was present except the King and

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 199
Queen, my two eldest sisters, the Duchess of Bevern and
Prince Henry of Baireuth. The other princely guests had
received invitations to dine in the town.
After dinner I began my toilette. I bad so many
maids to help me, with the Queen at their bead, that one
undid what the other bad just done. The Queen tried to
prolong my dressing in every way she could, I never under
stood why. At last, at the end of four hours, and after the
King had sent repeatedly to hurry me, I was ready dressed,
and looked like a madwoman. I bad a diamond crown oil my
head, from which twenty-four long curls hung down. They
dragged my head so that I could not hold it straight. My
court dress was of cloth of silver. The train, which was
twelve yards long, was carried by two of my ladies and two
of the Queen's. Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld had that day
been appointed Abbess of Wolmirstatten.
We all went to the State rooms of the Castle. I think a
short description of them will not be out of place. These
State rooms consisted of a suite of six large apartments,
which opened into a large room, remarkable for its structure
as well as for the beauty of its decoration. Out of tbis
you went into other apartments, which finally ended in a
long gallery, where pictures by celebrated masters were
hung. Out of this you passed into more apartments, which
again opened into one very large room. As it was the
residence of a King there is nothing very remarkable in
this, but the rich silver ornaments which decorated all the
rooms made them very magnificent. As my father had seen
all the splendour of the King of Poland at Dresden, he was
anxious to surpass it at Berlin. In order to effect a new
style of decoration, he had ordered a number of looking-
glasses to be made. They were from six to seven feet high,
and so heavy that twenty men could scarcely move them.
Under each looking-glass stood a table, at which twelve
people could conveniently dine. The sconces on the wall

200 MEMOIRS OF THE

measured four feet, and had bghts fastened to them. The
chandebers were worth from 10,000 to 100,000 thalers.*
Both these large rooms had buffets, and each piece of plate
which decorated them was worth not less than 12,000
thalers. f Altar candles had to be used in all the rooms, and
these smoked so much that all the ladies' faces and dresses
were covered with blacks. The value of all these riches was
estimated at six milHon thalers. + In the last of these large
rooms the marriage ceremony was to take place. For this
purpose a canopy of crimson velvet with a gold border had
been erected, and the altar table stood beneath it. After the
service was over, three salvos were fired outside the Castle.
All the Envoys, Ministers, those of England included, and
the Margrave of Schwedt, had received the King's commands
to attend. It is easily to be imagined that the Margrave of
Schwedt looked very crest-fallen, and scarcely knew how to
behave. After I had received the congratulations of all
present, I bad to sit down with the Queen under a canopy.
Prince Henry of Baireuth then opened the ball with my
sister, the Margravine of Anspach. It lasted an hour, and
then we all went to supper. I presided at the upper end of
the table. The King sat near the Prince and the Margrave
of Baireuth near me. My father took great pleasure in
trying to make the Prince drunk, in which, however, be did
not succeed. One of my ladies and one of the Queen's stood
the whole time behind my chair, as well as two of the King's
gentlemen and two who belonged to my household. One of
the former was M. von Breiche and the other Major Stacho.
The other two were my Lord Chamberlain, M. von Voit, and
my Chamberlain, von Bindemann.
After the dinner, which lasted two hours, we went back
to the first of the largest rooms, and here the Polonaise

•£1,500 to £15,000. f£l,800. J£900,000.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 201
(Fackeltanz)* took place. This dance is performed with
great state. All the Court officials walk in front with long
wands. The Lieut.-Generals follow them carrying torches,
then come the Bride and Bridegroom, who walk twice round
the room. After this the Bride dances in turn with each
Prince present, and then the Bridegroom takes her place and
dances with each Princess. After the Polonaise was at an
end I was escorted, according to the prescribed ceremonial,
to my room, where I was undressed, my mother assisting
me. I was then laid on a crimson satin bed, and all
the royal guests and the ladies from the town, with the
exception of my relations of Brunswick and Anspach, took
leave of me. As my mother bade me good-night she could
not resist saying some very unkind things to me. She was
in a state of utter despair, for a messenger had just arrived
from England bringing such advantageous proposals, that
had they been received twenty-four hours sooner my marriage
with the Prince of Baireuth would certainly have been
broken off.
I cannot here refrain from making a few remarks on this
subject. It will be remembered that on the day of my
betrothal, England had made some proposals similar to those
received on my wedding day. I have always had my suspicion
that these steps were a mistaken policy on the part of England.
King George had never cared or wished for this marriage for
his son. He wanted a daughter-in-law who was not clever,
and who would not mix herself up in politics. I do not
know whether they had given him an exaggerated descrip
tion of my mental gifts. Anyhow, his dislike to my
marriage bad been fostered by bis fear that, having been
brought up at a court so full of intrigues as that of Berlin,
* This Polonaise is still performed in exactly the same manner at all
royal weddings at Berlin, and the whole ceremonial observed now is almost
the same as that described by the Margravine. — Note by Translator.

202 MEMOIRS OF THE

I might be imbued with the same principles. But what
ever may have been the reason, the King of England
was always opposed to this alliance. The Prince of Wales
and the whole nation, on the other hand, were very anxious
for it. In order to rebeve the state of tension existing
between the two Courts, King George had thought it
advisable to make the aforesaid proposals. He had, however,
worded them so carefully, that they could never lead to any
result. I have since learned that my father never wished the
marriage with Prince Henry of Baireuth. Nothing but the
often repeated assurances of Grumkow and Seckendorf that
this marriage was the only means of obliging the King of
England to declare himself had made him consent to it. The
Margrave of Baireuth was furious at his son's marriage, partly
from jealousy and partly for other reasons which I shall men
tion later on. I therefore saw myself married against the
wishes of the King, the Queen, and my father-in-law, and
yet they all three acted as if they were debghted at it.
When I reflect on it all, I must admire the decrees of fate,
and my philosophy on the subject must give way to my ex
perience. But I must put an end to my moral reflections, for
were I to note them down, my memoirs would be contained
in endless folio volumes.
I have never spoken of my brother since I was set free.
The King had designated Kiistrin as bis prison, and to punish
him still further, my father would not allow him to put on
his own uniform. He made him wear a plain French suit of
clothes, which the King looked on as a mark of shame. My
brother had this suit made after the same cut as that which
Katt wore on the day of bis execution. The King ordered,
furthermore, that my brother was to work every day in the
Finance Department as a simple lawyer's clerk. Tbis
position is generally given to young men who wish to improve
their minds. When they have served some time in this
capacity they are promoted. This post is also given only to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 203
the smaller gentry or to young men in the middle classes.
My brother and I sometimes wrote to each other, Major
Sonnsfeld managing the correspondence for us. I had not
forgotten the promise Grumkow had given me, in the King's
name, that my brother should be set entirely free soon after
my marriage. I asked Sastot to tell Grumkow, and to ask
him to remind the King that he must keep his word.
Grumkow let me know that I might make myself quite happy
on this point, as he would make it bis especial business to
speak with the King on the subject.
The first two days after my wedding passed by quietly.
Of an evening we went to play at cards in the Queen's
rooms. My mother's temper grew worse and worse : she
could no longer bear me. The Margrave of Anspach was a
very ill-bred young Prince, and wished to ingratiate himself
with my mother at our cost. He told her every kind of gossip
about Prince Henry of Baireuth, and only added fuel to the
fire. The Principabties of Anspach and Baireuth are close to
each other, and have unfortunately always been at enmity,
which was the more to be regretted as failing male heirs in
the one, the succession then falls on the other. Anspach was
much vexed at the alliance Baireuth had just made, not on
political grounds, but merely from jealousy.
On the 23rd, the King gave a ball in the State rooms of the
Castle. As I was very fond of dancing, I gave myself quite
up to the pleasure of the occasion. Grumkow, with whom I
was dancing, said several times to me, " Your Royal Highness
is so engrossed by the ball, that you do not observe what is
taking place." At last I asked him what there was to see.
" Goodness me," he answered, "what has come to you to-day ?
Go and embrace your brother, who is standing there." I was
so overcome with joy, that had Grumkow not supported me, I
should have faUen to the ground. At last I found this
beloved brother standing near my mother, who was playing at
cards. I clasped him in my arms. I was quite beside myself

204 MEMOIRS OF THE

with happiness. I laughed, I cried and talked the most utter
nonsense. As soon as the first moments were over, I threw
myself at my father's feet, and in my deep and heartfelt
gratitude, said so many touching and tender words, that he
began to cry. Upon this the whole company also began to
weep, and there was nothing to be seen but pocket handker
chiefs, and the scene resembled the most affecting situation
in a tragedy. My brother was so much altered that I should
scarcely have known him again. He bad not grown taUer,
but his grief had made him very stout. His former sbmness
of figure bad quite disappeared. He was very broad in the
shoulders, and his head seemed sunk between them : he was
no longer so handsome as he had been. I could not cease
caressing him in my joy at his return. He answered me,
however, rather coldly, and said but little. I presented the
Hereditary Prince to him, but be did not speak to him. This
behaviour seemed strange to me, and I was at a loss to under
stand it. I did not dare ask him . why he acted thus, as the
King was watching us narrowly. The Queen seemed rather
pleased to see my brother again, but her happiness in no way
resembled mine. My mother never loved any of her children.
She cared for them only as they served her ambitious purposes.
The gratitude my brother owed me for effecting the recon
ciliation with the King spoilt her pleasure. If she alone had
been the cause of it, she would have behaved quite differently.
At last we went to dinner, to which four hundred
couples sat down. They were mostly persons of good birth.
My father was not present : he dined with my brother.
When dinner was over Grumkow came to me, and told me
the Crown Prince was spoiling his own game by treating me
so coldly. His behaviour displeased the King, be said,
because he could but take one of two things for granted —
either the Crown Prince was exercising great control over
himself, which was very wounding to the King, as it showed
he mistrusted his father; or he was quite indifferent, and

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 205
that seemed to denote no very good heart. " Your Royal
Highness has, on the other hand, conducted yourself
admirably. You have shown your warm affectionate f eebngs
without reserve, and tbis has delighted the King. Go on as
you are doing. Speak quite candidly with the Crown
Prince, and tell him to be open and straightforward in his
behaviour. That is the only way to preserve peace in the
family." Grumkow's advice was good. The ball now re
commenced. I told my brother of Grumkow's remarks,
and ventured too to reproach him secretly for his altered
manner towards myself. My brother would not allow this,
and said be was just the same as ever, but that be had his
own reasons for behaving as he did. The next day the King
sent the Crown Prince to see me. He remained a whole
hour. We had much to say, giving our respective accounts
of all that bad occurred since we had parted. He was very
reserved with me, and aU his assurance of affection and
friendship seemed forced. He looked several times at Prince
Henry, and said a few formal words to him. I could not
make him out : be seemed to me to be no longer that beloved
brother who had cost me so many tears, and for whom I had
sacrificed so much. I tried to hide what I felt, and to be the
same as ever with him. The King gave him an Infantry
Regiment, and returned him bis sword and uniform. He
also gave him a yearly income, and settled that he was to
bve at Ruppin, where his regiment was quartered.
Several balls were given during the Crown Prince's stay
at Berlin, and on the other evenings cards were played in the
Queen's apartments. The Princes had always to accompany
the King to his " Tabagie," which they left only at dinner
time to join the Queen. I have already mentioned the bad
feebng the Margrave of Anspach evinced towards my
husband, Prince Henry. Since our marriage, this animosity
had only increased. The Margrave had the impertinence to
let drop, one evening in the " Tabagie," some remarks on a

206 MEMOIRS OF THE

subject which was most painful to Prince Henry. It con
cerned bis mother, the Margravine of Baireuth. She was a
Princess of Holstein, and bad been separated for many years
from the Margrave, Prince Henry's father. She was shut
up in a fortress in Anspach, and closely guarded. She was
rather mad, and had in her time done a good many foolish
things. None of these, however, in the least deserved such
punishment. Some very cruel jokes about his mother's
adventures were enough to discompose Prince Henry. He
answered them by saying merely that he could not treat
these jokes as they deserved in the King's presence, for whom
he bad so great a respect. He would bide bis time. The
Duke of Bevern and his son, who were present, at once
endeavoured to smooth matters over, and nothing more was
said. As soon as my husband entered the room, I saw that
he was put out. I would, nevertheless, not ask him what
had happened till we were alone together. It cost me a
good deal of trouble to get him to teb me all about it. I
cannot say how much I was distressed at the occurrence. I
represented to Prince Henry what sad results any dispute
on this subject would lead to. It would remind him and his
father of a most sad catastrophe which had long been for
gotten. Then the person with whom he had the quarrel was
his own brother-in-law, a sovereign with no heirs. If any
thing happened to the Margrave of Anspach, his country
would fab to him, and he would be exposed to most unpleasant
criticism. My husband was at first far too angry to bsten to
my representations. I was only able to obtain a promise
from him that he would do nothing till next day.
The Duke of Bevern told the Margrave of Baireuth what
had taken place at the " Tabagie." My father-in-law accor
dingly came to see me next morning, and had a long con
versation with his son and myself. The Margrave used
exactly the same arguments as I had employed. Things
remained as they were till the evening. Everybody advised

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 207
me to tell the Margrave of Anspach what I thought of his
behaviour, and then, if possible, to bring about a reconcilia
tion between him and Prince Henry. The Duke of Bevern,
his wife, and many others talked to me on the subject. My
sister, who knew of the unfortunate occurrence and had
listened to what was being said to me, now approached me
with open arms, exclaiming, " I am in despair at what has
happened : my husband is entirely to blame. I beg you in his
name to forgive his unpardonable behaviour : I shall tell him
what I think of it." I replied how grieved I was that she
had overheard what had been said to me, and that the
dispute between our respective husbands would in nowise
lessen my love for her. I entreated her not to involve
herself in the business, as she would only make matters
worse, and cause herself much annoyance. At that time she
was living on anything but happy terms with the Margrave.
She promised me at last to let! matters rest.
After supper 1 began a conversation with the Margrave of
Anspach. I wanted to represent his conduct to him, but my
sister left me no time : she gave him plainly to understand
what she thought of his behaviour. He answered her
in a very loud, gruff voice. Prince Henry imagined this
answer was meant for him, so he replied in the same tone.
He approached the Margrave to insist on his giving him
satisfaction, and threatened to throw him into the fire,
" where be might roast at pleasure." The Margrave was in
a dreadful state of terror, and was taken into the Queen's
audience chamber, where she was walking to and fro, pre
tending to know nothing of what was going on. The
Margrave hid himself behind the curtains, and cried like a
child. The Duchess of Bevern, who had followed him, now
came forward and comforted him, saying that Prince Henry
had no idea of kilbng him. Meanwhile the Margrave of
Baireuth, the Prince of Bevern, and my brother bad
assembled round my husband. They could not help

208 MEMOIRS OF THE

laughing at his suggestions with respeot to his opponent's
behaviour. He said he ought to be birched like a child to
make him stop crying. However, as they were afraid of
further consequences, they induced my husband to retire to
his rooms. The Margrave of Anspach was also conducted
back to bis apartment. His anger and fury were such that
they brought on an attack of illness, which almost proved
fatal. During his convalescence he had time to think calmly
over the matter, and decided to make it up with Prince
Henry. He entrusted the Duke of Bevern to offer my
husband bis ample apologies, which the Prince at once
accepted. The two opponents embraced, and no dispute
ever arose between them again.
A few days after this my brother left Berlin. Although
his affection for me seemed to have cooled down, we never
theless took a very tender leave of each other. I felt the
separation keenly.
My one aim now was to regain my father's affection. It
was quite useless to endeavour to do so with the Queen, and
I shall no longer speak of her iH-humour towards me, which
remained invariable. In the presence of others she was
more careful, but I suffered . aU the more when alone
with her. I knew no one could give my father a greater
pleasure than by procuring him colossuses for his regiment
at Potsdam. Unfortunately, enormously tall men do not
grow out of the earth like mushrooms, and I was unable to
procure such recruits for him. Another means of pleasing
the King consisted in giving him and his favourites a good
dinner and plenty of old wine. I therefore determined to
invite the King to dinner. I never saw him in such a good
temper or in such high spirits. He treated me and Prince
Henry in the kindest and most affectionate manner, and
insisted on remaining the rest of the day with me. My
father resolved that there should be a ball in the evening.
He invited all the Princesses of the Blood to it, as well as

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 209
many ladies from the town. He opened the ball with me,
and danced with all the ladies, a thing he had never been
known to do before.
On the 17th of December, my father, with all the Princes
and other guests, went to Nauen, to shoot wild boars, and
returned to Berlin only on the 21st. The Margrave of
Anspach, who still bore my husband a grudge, bad also been
to Nauen. He determined to play a new trick on Prince
Henry. As soon as the Margrave returned to Berbn, he
went to see the Queen, and, as be was her tale-bearer, she
at once asked him about the visit to Nauen. He took this
opportunity of inventing the most abominable slanders about
my husband, whom he accused of the lowest vices. Not
content with this, be must needs go with these tales to my
father-in-law, who lent his ear to them. The Margrave of
Baireuth confided them to my sister, feebng sure she would
tell me. My mother was debghted at this gossip, and
determined to amuse herself about it at my expense. When
I joined her that evening, I very soon noticed that there was
something the matter. I observed that she shot angry
glances at Prince Henry, and then spoke in whispers to my
sister Charlotte. The Margrave of Baireuth was very cross,
and I could not in the least understand what bad happened.
My sister of Anspach, who loved me very dearly, observed
my disquietude, and, calling me on one side, told me the
facts of the case. I was not in the least disturbed, now that
I knew the whole story. I had been married more than a
month, and had, therefore, had time to become acquainted
with my husband's character. I knew be was incapable of
any low action. I begged my sister, for reasons which I
explained to her, to say nothing more about it.
To the Duke of Bevern however I poured forth my com
plaints on the subject. He answered me that he knew the
whole story, and that it was pure mabcious invention. The
Prince of Baireuth had bved in the same house with him at
p

210 MEMOIRS OF THE

Nauen, and had never left his side. The Duke added that he
would take good care that the King and my father-in-law, to
whom the same lies had been told, should know the exact
truth of the matter. " As to the rest," be continued, " you
must be above it aU. Let the Queen have the satisfaction of
rejoicing over what she believes to be your unhappiness."
That evening the Margrave of Baireuth was very noisy, and
made his son suffer from his ill-temper. My husband would
have then and there called the Margrave of Anspach to
account, had I not prevented him. The story was forgotten
by next day, but it certainly reflected no credit on the
Margrave. I had hitherto not troubled myself about my pecuniary
position. Relying implicitly on my father's solemn promise
given me at the time of my marriage, that be would amply
provide for me, I bad not enquired further. One day,
however, curiosity got the better of me and I questioned
M. von Voit on the subject. He showed me my marriage
treaty, and I was greatly surprised to find my position
almost precarious.
The marriage treaty contained the following articles.
The King lent the Margrave of Baireuth 260,000 thalers,*
without interest, to pay his debts. After two years bad
elapsed, he was to commence repaying the sum in instalments
of 2500 thalersf. This was the great mark of favour
promised me. My dowry was 40,000 thalers,J to which the
King added 60,000 thalers§ of bis own free will in order to
make good what I had lost by giving up my claims to my
mother's fortune. My jointure amounted to 16,000 thalers,||
and our joint income with which to meet our household
expenses, etc., was 14,000 thalers.^ Of this last sum 2,000
thalers** were for my own use, out of which I had to pay all
salaries, so that I could really dispose of only 1,200 thalers tt
* £39,000. t £375. J £6,000. § £9,000. || £2,400.
IT £2,100. ** £300. ft £180.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 211
for my private use. My dismay is easily to be understood.
M. von Voit shrugged bis shoulders, and said that the
King bad himself settled everything. He had thought I
was satisfied, otherwise he would have mentioned the
subject sooner. It was too late now, the evil was done, and
the marriage treaty signed and sealed. After some reflection
I determined to speak to Grumkow, and to beg him to
represent to the King how cruelly he had treated me. I
sent accordingly for him and said to him, " You are one of
those whom the King sent to me to induce me to consent to
my marriage. You know with what bitter tears and
reluctance I consented. It was you in particular who
promised me my father's especial protection, and gave me the
assurance that he would provide handsomely for me as long
as I lived. You even used the expression that he would
favour me more than aU the rest of his children. On the
day I was betrothed, the King himself repeated this to me.
But far from keeping his promise, my father has even
provided less liberally for me than for my sister of Anspach.
I have not even sufficient to bve as a lady in private circum
stances should."
Grumkow bstened attentively to me, and, after a moment's
reflection, replied that I was to be calm, and promised me
that he would get a pension allowed me by the King. He,
however, asked me to say nothing about it till the Margrave
of Baireuth had left Berlin, "Because," Grumkow added,
" I know my old master too well. When it comes to the
•question of giving, be is as obstinate as the devil himself.
He would pick a quarrel with the Margrave, and tell him he
was giving you more than be did. This would only lead to
-disputes, and would not help your cause. When once the
Margrave has left, the King is bound to make up for the
wrong he has done you." I thanked Grumkow warmly, and
promised to follow his advice.
As bad luck would have it, the Queen bad been informed p 2

212 MEMOIRS OF THE

of the occurrence I have mentioned. She would have
spoken with me about it, had an opportunity offered itself.
She paid people to spy on me and listen at my doors.
Grumkow's visit naturaby remained no secret, and feminine
cui'iosity made my mother try and discover what our long
conversation had been about. She found out about half, but
was most desirous of knowing all. She, therefore, determined
to cross-question me. The Queen conversed some time most
amiably with me, and then mentioned my departure. She
said she was in despair at losing us, and hoped to postpone
the evil day as long as possible. " What distresses me
most," my mother added, " is to know bow badly the King
has provided for you. If I had a reason against your
marriage, it was that I knew how things would be. You
have done quite right to speak with Grumkow, because he
can help you. What advice did he give you?" I must
here confess my own stupidity, fpr I was well punished for
it. I gave the Queen an account of my conversation with
Grumkow, begging her on no account to repeat it. She
promised me to be silent, and added, "I know too web
what the consequences would be were I to speak of it."
Immediately after dinner I went to my own room, and left
the King and Queen alone together. As my mother did not
know how to entertain him, she told my father my secret,
and all that had passed between Grumkow and myself. No
sooner had the King left the Queen than be sent for my
marriage treaty, put his pen through the sum allowed for my
servants' wages, and reduced our joint income by 4,000
thalers.* The Queen, quite triumphant at the heroic act she
had performed, sent for me at once, and said, as she embraced
me, " You no longer need Grumkow's help. I have arranged
it all with your father. I told him of our conversation : he
pitied you, and has promised to alter everything and
* £600.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 213
provide properly for you." I was like one petrified, and
then reproached her bitterly for her imprudence. She grew
very angry, and spoke most unkindly to me. Grumkow
sent me word, that same day, that he would never again try
to help me. I had spoilt everything by my gossip. The
King had reduced our income by 4,000 thalers,* and he,
Grumkow, was very pleased my father had done so, as I
had not chosen to foUow his advice. I had exposed him to
my father's wrath. I must now see, be continued, bow I
should get on, for be would never again speak for me. I
was very miserable about it all. I could not even complain
of what had happened, as it was entirely my mother's fault.
My patience was exhausted, and what hurt me most of all
was the knowledge that Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, and all
my faithful and devoted servants, would be so badly paid,
and that I could do nothing.
The Margrave and all the other royal guests, left soon after
this. The King went to Potsdam, and I was to join him there
on my way to Baireuth. I was counting the hours till I should
reach my new home, for Berbn bad become an object of
horror to me. I hoped a happy peaceful bfe was in store
for me.
I therefore bore my troubles patiently, hoping they would
cease with the year 1731. I must now begin with my account
of 1732.
A new epoch in my bfe began with this year. I bad not
for some bttle time been feeling well, but thought it was the
consequence of all the sorrow I had been through. I had
constant fainting attacks. The doctor I consulted accounted
for my condition by holding out hopes of my having a child.
The Queen let me know that she wished to spend Twelfth
Night with me, and that I was to invite ab the Princes and
Princesses, who would then be able to take leave of me. Tbis
* £600.

214 MEMOIRS OF THE

little reception proved a very dub one. Everybody had tears
in his eyes, and seemed much affected at the thoughts of my
departure. I took a tender farewell of the Margravine Phibp.
Our friendship had in nowise suffered by my marriage. I
could not say " good-bye " to so many kind friends, without
feeling deeply affected.
Next day we went to Potsdam. The King received me
most kindly. He was highly debghted at the prospect of
becoming a grandfather, and made me many affectionate
speeches on the subject. They, however, produced but little
effect on me, as I felt far too ill to notice anything.
MademoiseUe von Sonnsfeld had three nieces, the daughters
of General Marwitz, a great favourite of the King. The
eldest of these girls was fourteen and would one day be
a rich heiress. Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld had taken charge
of her nieces' education since the death of their mother.
My former governess was most anxious to take the eldest
with her to Baireuth, but did not dare ask the King's
permission. He had only lately published an order, which
forbade all heiresses or rich young girls to leave his
country. I induced my father, however, to grant
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld's request. I mention tbis fact,
as it stands in close connection with future events. The
day of my departure was fixed for the 11th January. I
determined to make one last effort to soften the King's heart
towards me. I chose a moment when the Queen was not
present. I reminded him of past times, and justified my
behaviour during the time of my disgrace, but without
doing the Queen harm. I represented to him my present
position in the most touching manner, and finaby implored
his protection and help. He burst out crying, and clasped
me in his arms, and was too much overcome to speak. At
last my father said, " I am in utter despair. I have never
reaby known you. People have represented you to me in
the blackest colours, so that I bated you as much as I now

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 215
love you. Now I see that had I spoken to you sooner
I should have saved myself much sorrow. I often wished to
do so, but others always prevented me. I have been deceived
on all sides, and no one is more to blame than your mother."
I here ventured to interrupt the King and told him that the
Queen had always had the best intentions, and that her love
for me and my brother had influenced her actions. " Well,
then that may be so," my father repbed, " what has been, .
has been. But as to yourself, you shall ever be my dearest
child, and I will favour you most of any of my children.
Continue to put confidence in me, and you can always count
on my help and protection. He then gave me some fatherly
advice, and ended by saying, " It grieves me to part from
you. Now go and take leave of your mother, whilst I
embrace your husband, and then you must start." I went
sobbing to my mother, whom I entreated to restore me to
her affection. I did ab I could to move her, but in vain.
She answered me civilly, and I could but too well feel that
none of her words came from her heart.
The Duke of Holstein then led me to my carriage, in
which Prince Henry and MademoiseUe von Sonnsfeld were
already sitting. We reached Klosterzina safely that
evening, and started again next morning. We had not
driven two stations when one of the horses feb down and the
carriage was overturned. There were two loaded pistols and
some heavy boxes in the carriage, and these fell upon me, but
happily did not injure me. Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld cried
out .incessantly " Have mercy on me." I asked her if she
were hurt : she answered " No ! " but still continued scream
ing. Prince Henry had jumped out of the carriage, and I
saw that he was not hurt. The whole occurrence was so
ridiculous that I could not help laughing. I was nearly
smothered by all the things that were lying on me. At last
I was with some trouble dragged out from the carriage, and
the servants carried me into a field covered with snow and

216 MEMOIRS OF THE

ice, where they left me standing. I could not move as I
feared to sbp on the ice, and thought I was to be overtaken
by the same terrible fate as befell Lot's wife when she left
Sodom, and that I should freeze into an ice pillar. Happily
the carriage containing my ladies and gentlemen drove
up at this moment. My ladies were terribly frightened,
and ran about the field caUing out, " But where is
Her Royal Highness?" I answered them in vain:
they were in such a state that they ran past me and
asked where I was. I was much amused at their fright, and
at last persuaded them that it was really I who was speaking
to them. These poor girls were in great distress lest this
accident should cause a premature confinement, and offered me
smebing salts and a hundred other remedies, all of which I
refused. Prince Henry was no less perturbed. At last we
continued our journey.
I forgot to say that the King had desired M. von Burstell
to accompany me to Baireuth, in the capacity of Prussian
Minister. We had no sooner reached Torgau, where we spent
the night, than Burstell went to Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld,
and begged her to entreat me to remain a day or two at
Torgau, not only to rest, but to counteract any ib-effects of
the carriage accident. Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld quite
agreed with him, and they both made my husband such
representations on the subject, that he was quite panic stricken.
They now came to me with their entreaties. I had noticed
them approaching, and was determined to have some fun from
our adventure.
About this time the great fair at Leipsic was being held,
which is one of the largest in all Germany. Everybody that
cares for amusement visits it. In this town I was to pass the
next night; and, on the pretext that there was no good
doctor in Torgau and that the lodgings there were uncomfort
able, I arranged with Prince Henry to make a further stay
of two days.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 217
We arrived next day at Leipsic. This town is in Saxony,
and is celebrated for its University as well as for the fair, which
I have just mentioned. The town is prettily situated, and
being surrounded by gardens has a cheerful aspect. Though
I was neither " sick nor sorry," I went to bed as soon as I
arrived, in order not to give cause for complaint, and to be
able to go out next day. My first question was, if there were
many people at Leipsic at that moment. But oh ! dis
appointment, cruel disappointment, I was told everyone had
left the week before. I was in despair at this, for it had put
an end to all my little hopes. I spent two terribly dull days
at Leipsic, and was obliged to endure patiently all the marks
of honour with which I was overwhelmed.
We went on next day as far as Gera. I bad never seen
mountains, as there are none in my father's country, and I
had never travelled. When I saw these heights and
precipices I opened my eyes, and the perspiration stood in
great drops on my face. As we proceeded on our way the
road grew worse and worse, and I was shaken to pieces. In
spite of every entreaty, I got out and walked : the fear of the
precipices gave me strength. Surrounded as I was by snow-
clad mountains, I fancied myself in Lapland. Seeing
nothing but a few woods in the distance, I sighed, and asked
when these dreadful mountains would end. I received no
comfort, for I was told they continued the whole way to
Baireuth. At last, nine days after I had left Berlin, we reached Hof,
the first town in the principality of Baireuth. Three salutes
were fired as we entered the town, where all the burghers
received us. We drove to the Castle. The Lord Chamber
lain, von Reitzenstein, with several other gentlemen and the
nobility of the country, received me at the foot of the stairs — ¦
if I can call stairs something which looked more like a
ladder. As soon as I reached my room, M. von Reitzenstein

218 MEMOIRS OF THE

welcomed me in the name of the Margrave on my arrival in
his country. I then listened to an address from the nobles,
whom I had been asked to receive kindly. The higher
nobility enjoy a great many rights and privileges in the
Empire, and claim to be responsible to the Emperor alone.
They behave as if they were small sovereigns. Their
pretensions are most absurd, and are the cause of constant
quarrels among them. The gentry of the Baireuth district had
had a dispute with their neighbours, and in the course of the
endless differences the Margrave of Baireuth bad added fuel
to the fire by wishing to interfere with the privileges of his
nobles. These rose up in arms, and most unpleasant con
sequences might have ensued. Peace was restored only after
much trouble, and the Margrave was obliged to give up his
intention of intervening. M. von Voit, my Lord Chamber
lain, belonged to the aristocracy of this portion of Baireuth,
but his property was in the Margravate itself. He explained
to the Margrave that if he desired to win over this section of
his subjects to his side, he must treat them loyally and
kindly. I had been told that these nobles were all of very
old wealthy famnies, and hoped I should get to see and know
them. But I made a great mistake in thinking this possible.
I must here describe some'of those who received me at Hof.
There were about thirty who had presented themselves to
welcome me. They belonged mostly to the family of
Reitzenstein. Their faces would have frightened bttle
children, and, to add to their beauty, they had arranged
their hair to resemble the wigs that were then in fashion.
Their dresses clearly denoted the antiquity of their famihes,
as they were composed of heirlooms, and were cut accord
ingly, so that most of them did not fit. In spite of their
costumes being the " Court dresses," the gold and silver
trimmings were so black that you had a difficulty in making
out of what they were made. The manners of these nobles
suited their faces and their clothes. They might have passed

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 219
for peasants. I could scarcely restrain my laughter when I
first beheld these strange figures. I spoke to each in turn,
but none of them understood what I said, and their replies
sounded to me like Hebrew, because the dialect of the
Empire is quite different from that spoken in Brandenburg.
The clergy also presented themselves. These were totally
different creatures. Round their necks they wore great
ruffs, which resembled washing baskets. They spoke very
slowly, so that I might be able to understand them better.
They said the most foolish things, and it was only with
much difficulty that I was able to prevent myself from
laughing. At last I got rid of all these people, and we sat
down to dinner. I tried my best to converse with those at
table, but it was useless. At last I touched on agricultural
topics, and then they bBgan to thaw. I was at once informed
of all their different farmsteads a,nd herds of cattle. An
almost interesting discussion took place as to whether the
oxen in the upper part of the country were fatter than those
in the lowlands. When dinner was half over, I was told
that the moment had come to drink the Margrave's health.
They brought me an enormous goblet to drink from, which
was so large I could have put my head into it, and so heavy
that I nearly let it fall. After this, the Lord Chamberlain
drank my health. There were forty people at dinner, and I
thought I should have strained my back with the many bows
I had. to make. I was at last so tired that I got up and left
the dining-room.
I was told that as the next day was Sunday, I must spend
it at Hof, and bsten to a sermon. Never before bad I
beard such a sermon ! The clergyman began by giving us
an account of all the marriages that had taken place from
Adam's time to that of Noah. We were spared no detail,
so that the gentlemen aU laughed and the poor ladies
blushed. The dinner went off as on the previous day. In
the afternoon all the ladies came to pay me their respects.

220 MEMOIRS OF THE

Gracious heavens ! What ladies, too ! They were ab as
ugly as the gentlemen, and their head-dresses were so
curious that swallows might have built their nests in them.
They really looked most ridiculous. Some of these ladies
had been to Court, and it was amusing to notice the airs
they gave themselves in consequence. No, I really think I
never saw anything funnier than the way in which they
looked at us.
I spent the whole day in this Noah's Ark. Next morning
we went on to Gefres, which is about three hours ride from
Hof. The Margrave of Baireuth met me here. He received
me in a wretched little inn, but was extremely civil, and
overwhelmed his son and myself with assurances of friend
ship. That evening, after dinner, he took me to my room,
and remained standing there for two hours, talking to me of
Telemachus and Amelot de la Houssaye's Roman History.
As the amiable Margrave was very slow and precise, his
conversation resembled that of a sermon read aloud for the
purpose of sending the listener to sleep. I felt so unwell
that had not my father-in-law called my servants I should
have fallen down on the floor. As it was I fainted, and
remained unconscious for three hours. They wanted to
induce me to remain another day in this dreadful little inn,
but I insisted on continuing our journey to Baireuth, which
was only three miles* off. The Margrave had already
preceded us. We left after dinner, and arrived at Baireuth
at six in the evening, on the 22nd of January. The manner
of my entry into Baireuth may perhaps excite curiosity.
About half a mile from the town I received an address from
the Chief Magistrate, M. von Dabeneck. He was very tall
and thin, and had I not known that he was of good birth,
I should have taken him for an actor. He declaimed exactly
like one. At last we reached the town amidst the firing of

* Six English miles.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 221
cannon. My, carriage, drawn by six wretched post horses,
headed the procession, then came the carriage with my
ladies, then one in which the Lord Chamberlain was seated.
Two others fobowed with my servants, and then six or seven
large luggage carts, which closed this imposing triumphal
entry. I do not think any royal personage was ever received
in such a fashion. Somehow or the other curious things are
always happening to me, even though they be but trifles.
I was very much put out at my reception, but did not show
it. The Margrave, bis two daughters and the whole of his
Court received me at the foot of the stairs. I was at once
led to my apartments. These were so beautiful that I must
describe them.
A large, dirty antechamber led into a large room, of which
the ceiling was the greatest ornament. The paper that
covered it must once have been very handsome. Now you
required a microscope to discover the pattern on it. I at last
made out that it represented the story of Moses and Aaron.
Out of this room I went into a boudoir, which was hung
with a kind of brocade of which I never could discover the
colour. The next room was covered with green damask full
of boles. At last I reached my bedroom. This was also
hung with damask, and decorated here and there with a little
gold. It was ab so brand new that after a fortnight there
were no longer any curtains to my bed : they were so rotten
that every day a piece fell from them when they were drawn.
I was struck dumb by the state and appearance of my rooms.
I had never seen anything to equal it. The rooms them
selves were fine and large. No sooner had I reached my
bedroom than the Margrave placed an armchair for me. We
sat down and conversed for an hour, which seemed to me
like a century. After this all the ladies and gentlemen of
the Court and the guests staying in the Castle were presented
to me. I wib break off here in my narrative to give a short
account of the Court of Baireuth as it was at that time.

222 MEMOIRS OF THE

The Margrave was fifty-four years of age. He was of
middle height, neither handsome nor the reverse. There was
nothing remarkable in the expression of his face, beyond thati
on looking closely at him, you discovered his eyes had a false
look in them. The Margrave was excessively thin, had crooked
legs and a. very awkward gait, though he tried to appear
graceful. He was very narrow minded, and his conversation
very dull. He was civil, but had an unpleasant manner.
He was extremely vain, and' talked incessantly of his powers,
his justice, and his great determination and firmness. He
really bad a weak character, no head for business, and was
false, distrustful, suspicious and jealous. Telemachus and
Amelot de Houssaye were his only topics of conversation,
and on these he was really rather mad. My. father-in-law
was always thirsting after glory. On the one hand, he did
things which were unbefitting his rank ; and on the other,
stooped to the basest actions. He was neither generous nor
stingy, but never gave anything unless pressed to do so. In
spite of not being clever, be was a great discerner of cha
racter, and knew those intimately who came to his Court.
He kept a number of paid spies, and these villains did
endless mischief, and I had much to suffer from their slander.
The elder of the two daughters, Princess Charlotte, who
was unmarried, was very beautiful. She had fine large blue
eyes, a good nose, and a small mouth : she also bad a very
pretty figure. Ab these attractions were not enhanced by
cleverness. She was reaby quite siby. She bad been
educated by the Margravine of Anspach, who had given
herself endless trouble with her. It had, however, ab been
in vain. Indeed as soon as you spoke with the poor Princess
you discovered that she was not right in her head.
The second daughter, Wilhelmine, was tab and web grown,
but not the least good looking. She was very pale, and had
unpleasant features. She was very clever, intriguing, a
coquette, and jealous. Wilhelmine was her father's favourite,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 223
and up to the time of my arrival at Baireuth had ruled him
completely. Madame von Gravenreuter, the Lady-in- Waiting to the
Princesses, was a kind old soul. She was in a great measure
their companion.
Baron von Stein, first Minister of State, was of a very
good old family. His appearance at once impressed you
with his being a man of the world. He was an honest man,
but not blessed with much cleverness. He always said
" Yes " to everything. Baron von Voit, my Lord
Chamberlain, was second Minister. He was a gentleman by
birth and breeding, and had travelled a good deal. He had
a very cultivated mind, and his conversation was pleasant
and agreeable. He was both upright and honest. Voit
made many enemies by bis haughty, determined manner.
He loved to rule, but was wanting in firmness. We cabed
him " Father Difficulty," for he always perceived difficulties
everywhere and in everything.
M. von Fischer, another Minister of State, had worked
his way up, step by step, tib he had attained his present
position and rank. He was of a very intriguing nature, and
gave himself the airs of a great gentleman. He was
altogether a bad man, and very ambitious. The hatred
he had always borne M. von Voit bad now fallen on me,
because Voit had helped in bringing about my marriage to
Prince Henry, and Fischer feared that he would be a support
to me.
M. von Korff belonged to an old Courland family. He
was a fool, more stupid than the stupid, but entirely
convinced of his own cleverness. He was selfish and
intriguing, and a tale-bearer.
M. von Gleichen, another Court official, was an honest man,
but very tiresome. His face plainly showed that Actseon's
fate was his doom.
Colonel von Reitzenstein bad a love of intrigue, and yet

224 MEMOIRS OF THE

I never saw a duller member of society. His heart was
black : he was selfish, ill-natured, and ready to sacrifice
everything to his ambition. He drank deeply, and was very
coarse. M. von Vittingshofen resembled Colonel von Reitzenstein
in everything, with the exception of his being more amiable
and accommodating. He had a most uncharitable tongue,
and spared no one. Everybody, both prince and beggar,
had to suffer from it.
The other members of the Court I pass over in silence,
and I have mentioned only those who have any connection
with these memoirs. One and all they were, with the excep
tion of von Voit, insupportable. It was impossible to
converse with any of them on other subjects than horses and
cattle. They could in no way count as belonging to good
society. Their chief amusement was drinking from morning
till night. It is easily imagined what my feelings were on
this point.
The dinner was badly served, and I could scarcely touch
anything. Nearly ab the dishes were cooked with vinegar
and onions.
We were scarcely half through dinner when I became
indisposed, and had to retire to my room. No one had taken
the least trouble to make things comfortable for me. My
rooms were not warmed, the windows were broken, and the
cold was intolerable. I spent a miserable night, and made
many sad reflections on my present position. I loved the
Prince passionately, but seemed transplanted to a new world,
among people who were peasants rather than gentlemen.
Poverty was everywhere apparent, and I sought in vain for
the riches I had been promised. There was nothing left but
to hide my aching heart under a smiling face.
I held a reception next day. I thought the ladies very
unamiable and tiresome. Baroness von Stein insisted on
taking precedence ' of Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, which

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 225
annoyed me very much. I complained to the Margrave
about it, and he said he would try and bring her to reason.
He did not, however, succeed, and Baroness von Stein never
appeared again at any Court ceremony when Mademoiselle
von Sonnsfeld was present. There were many Court func
tions held in my honour, and I wib describe one of them.
The ceremony was ushered in by the blowing of trumpets
at three stated times, namely eleven and half past eleven in
the morning, and noon. The second time the trumpets
sounded, the Hereditary Prince, accompanied by the Court,
proceeded to the Margrave's apartments, whilst the two
Princesses came to mine. Soon afterwards, the Margrave and
Court, ab in State dress, joined me. The Lord Chamberlain,
carrying his wand of office, then announced that aU was in
readiness, upon which the Margrave offered me his hand and
led me to the dining-room. This room was hung with the
same kind of brocade as my boudoir, and the colour was
equally faded. A table laid for twenty people was placed on
a dais under a canopy, and round it stood a company of
soldiers. I sat at the upper end. All the nobility and Court
officials remained standing behind the table tib after the
first course bad been served. It bad been wished that my
ladies should do the same, but I would not hear of it.
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, the foreign Envoys, the
Ministers and chief officials alone dined at my table. I
drank the Margrave's health out of a large goblet, and the
health of the whole House of Brandenburg was drunk
with all possible honours. Tbis intolerable magnificence
lasted three hours, and would have gone on still longer had
I not felt ill. I was feeling very unwell, and grew daily
weaker. Several fetes were given in my honour, but I was
able to be present at them only for a quarter of an hour.
At last I craved the Margrave's permission to stay in my
own rooms, and not to appear any more at any of these
functions. Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld kept me company.

226 MEMOIRS OF THE

I also made an excuse for no longer receiving the Margrave's
visits. He would sit all day long moralizing in my room.
He really did it for the purpose of observing bow my
husband and I got on together.
Up to this time I had had no reason to complain of my
father-in-law, and flattered myself that with a little patience
I should get on quite web with him. But I did not know
him. Princess Wilhelmine was very jealous of the influence
I was gaining over her father, and Fischer was equaby
vexed at it. These two set to work to counteract the good
understanding that existed between the Margrave and
myself, and I was stupid enough to give them the opportu
nity. It wib be observed that in these memoirs I do not
hesitate to mention my failings, and the mistakes I made.
Through my father's interposition, M. von Voit had been
appointed Lord Chamberlain in my household. Hitherto he
had stood high in the Margrave's favour. As soon, however,
as he saw how devoted Voit was to Prince Henry and
myself, he became jealous of him, and began to take a dislike
to him. The Margrave, however, managed not to let Voit
perceive this. M. Fischer, who hated him, stirred up the
Margrave's anger still more against him. He told him that
as M. von Voit belonged to the older nobibty, he would win
the Hereditary Prince over to their side, which might lead to
deplorable results. This portion of the nobibty, which was
very powerful, might form a party, Fischer proceeded to say,
who might force the Margrave to abdicate. They might do
so with less risk, as they knew that the King, my father,
would be sure to support Prince Henry. From all he had
heard, Fischer continued, I was very fond of intrigue, besides
being very clever. The Margrave, therefore, ran the risk of
sharing the fate of Victor Amadeus of Sardinia.
The Emperor was a firm aby of my father's, and would
certainly help him. It is easy to see that this was all a pure
invention on M. von Fischer's part, without a semblance of

, MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 227
truth. Yet it fulfilled its object. It was to Fischer's
influence I owed my beautiful reception on my entry into
Baireuth. I had scarcely been a fortnight in my new home before
M. von Voit told me that be had received no reward or mark
of favour from the Margrave, though he had been instru
mental in bringing about my marriage. He did not either
receive any salary, while his position as Lord Chamberlain
had caused him many great expenses. Voit therefore begged
me to intercede with the Margrave for him, and to obtain
for him the post of Great Lord Chamberlain. He would,
in that case, waive ab further pecuniary advantages. I
thought his demand reasonable, and promised him to speak
with the Margrave when a favourable opportunity presented
itself. Before leaving Berbn, my father had given me a service
of silver plate. The Margrave was very anxious to see it,
and I said jokingly to him, he should do so when he
came to dine with me. A few days later I gave a dinner
on purpose. I heard afterwards that my father-in-law was
in a very bad temper that day. My service of sbver plate
was much richer than his, and that irritated him. He how
ever forced himself to be very civil to me, and praised me
incessantly. Thinking this a good moment, I gave him M.
von Voit's letter, supporting his petition as strongly as I
dared. The Margrave changed colour, and answered me
very angrily that he begged that I would never in future
ask favours for anyone. He was quite able to judge for
himself in these matters without being reminded by others.
This answer fortunately took me so much by surprise, that
I was unable to speak. I was, nevertheless, furious with my
father-in-law ; and, though I kept my tongue in bounds,
my face showed unmistakably what I felt. He, on the
other hand, looked like a madman, and we soon left the
dinner table. Many that bad observed the occurrence and
q2

228 MEMOIRS 6f the

wished to preserve peace, endeavoured to restore the Mar
grave's good temper by encouraging him to drink, for he
was of very intemperate habits. He accordingly sat down
with several people belonging to his Court, and remamed
there for three hours, drinking wine with them. The
Hereditary Prince was never present on these occasions,
but always retired to his rooms as soon as dinner was
over. After dinner there was a ball. I was almost choking with
rage at what had taken place, and longed badly to vent it on
some one. At last I found MademoiseUe von Sonnsfeld and
M. von Bursteb, who were conversing together in my boudoir.
I told them what had happened, and how I had been treated.
I was excessively annoyed, and so were they. Burstell only
made me more so, and Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld, who was
of a very bvely temperament, added to my anger. In her
zeal and devotion for me, she went to the Margrave and
reproached him very respectfuby for bis conduct towards me.
He answered her coldly, and she repbed to him again, tib a
quarrel ensued. It ended in my father-in-law leaving the
ball in a great rage, without even bidding me good-night.
Bursteb had informed the Hereditary Prince of all that
had taken place, and as he was young and fiery, a
" devil of a row " ensued in my room. Mademoisebe von
Sonnsfeld cried, and the Prince, Bursteb and I all spoke at
once. I must confess to my own weakness. I had been
brought up in Berbn with grand ideas, and had been destined
to wear four crowns. How these prospects were destroyed
my narrative has already shown. I imagined that my father
could make laws for ab other Princes, and that my marriage
bad been a great honour for the Margrave. Also that he
never could treat me with enough respect. Bursteb laboured
under the same idea. He was very clever, but too
hot-tempered. We were unable that evening to arrive
at any conclusion. Voit, who was very timid, and was fear-

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 229
ful I might be induced to take some hasty step which would
ruin him, prevailed on us to separate.
Next day von Voit received a written reprimand from
the Margrave, on account of his having chosen me as the
medium for obtaining favours from him. To humiliate him
stib more, my father-in-law ordered him to return him the
Order he had given him. He said, that as he was a Knight
of the Order of St. John of Jerusalem, he could not wear
two orders at the same time. Chamberlain von Reitzenstein
was entrusted with the delivery of this message. After he
had fulfibed bis task, he begged M. von Voit to teb us that
the Margrave was extremely angry with me, but still more
so with Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld ; and that he would
write to the King, and ask him to recall her from Baireuth.
Voit told us all this in Burstell's presence, who wished at
once to send a messenger to Berlin with letters informing the
King of this annoying occurrence. I quite agreed with his
suggestion, mistaken as it was. Mademoiselle von Sonns
feld, however, prevented its being carried out. She advised
Burstell, in the presence of several of the Margrave's spies,
to tell my father-in-law that he had meant to write to the
King, but, at my request, had refrained from doing so.
The Margrave now pretended to be very ib. Our plan,
however, had fulfilled its purpose. Burstell's anger and my
apparent generosity pacified the Margrave. My father-in-
law wrote me a most amiable letter next day, which I
answered in the same tone ; and the matter, outwardly at
least, was set at rest. The Margrave did not love me, nor I
him. Shortly after all this, I received a letter from my brother.
It was full of complaints. "My life has hitherto been
bearable," be wrote. " I have lived quietly in garrison. I
have had my books and my flute, and a few pleasant com
panions. Now I am torn out of this quiet, and am to be
made to marry a person whom I have never even seen. My

230 MEMOIRS OF THE

consent has been forced from me : I am very wretched about
it ab. My destined bride is the Princess of Bevern. Am I
always to be tyrannised over, without even having the hope
of better days? Oh, if only you, my adored sister, were
stib here, I would then bear everything patiently ! " I was
deeply touched by this letter. I loved this brother so
ardently, and his return to his old affectionate manner
towards me made me very happy.
Not long after I had received this letter, I heard from the
Queen that the Duke and Duchess of Bevern and their
daughter had arrived at Berbn, and that my brother's
betrothal would be declared immediately. My mother wrote :
" the Princess is very handsome, but as stupid as a bundle of
straw. I cannot understand how your brother wib get on
with such a goose." This news distressed me greatly. It
was not alone grief at my brother's sad fate, but it brought
with it many other worries in its train. Princess Wilhelmine
had flattered herself that she would marry the Crown Prince.
In the hope that I would speak very favourably of her to my
mother, she had been most amiable towards me. Such an
idea as her marrying my brother had never entered my mind.
Princess Wilhelmine would not in any way have suited him,
nor my family. She was too intriguing and too ugly. The
news of the Crown Prince's engagement to the Princess of
Bevern destroyed all her hopes at one blow. She insisted
that I had worked against her interests, and determined to
revenge herself.
A few days later I again received letters from my mother
and my brother. They informed me that the marriage had
been announced. My brother told me further that he had
induced Duke Alexander of Wiirtemberg to pass by Baireuth
in order to teb me many things which he could not trust to
paper. He said the Duke had started on the day he wrote-
I calculated, therefore, that he must reach Baireuth that very
night, and I sent and let the Margrave know of the Duke's

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 231
arrival. My father-in-law sent me word that he wished me
to do the honours for him, as he was ib and should be unable
to leave his room for several days. This was not true, but
the Margrave disliked society, and especially that of strangers.
That very afternoon, the Duke Alexander sent us one of his
gentlemen to announce his arrival that evening. His carriage,
however, broke down, and be arrived only at eleven o'clock
at night. - He came at once to see me and deliver all my
brother's messages. He told me that Grumkow and Seckendorf
were more powerful than ever, and that my brother's marriage
was entirely their doing. The Duke said that the Princess
of Bevern had been very badly brought up and had no
manners whatever ; that she could say only "Yes," and "No,"
and bad besides an impediment in her speech, which made it
difficult to understand what she said; that my brother
could not bear her ; and that it was much to be feared that the
marriage would turn out very unhappily. I spoke for an
hour with Duke Alexander, and afterwards presented the two
Princesses to him. He merely bowed to them without saying
a word. The evening passed so pleasantly that it was
three o'clock in the morning before I got to bed. Princess
Wilhelmine was extremely offended that the Duke had not
spoken to her, and was in a very bad temper ab next day.
She quarrelled with Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld, complained
that I treated her like a housemaid, and said I was the
cause of the Duke's not having conversed with her. Made
moiselle von Sonnsfeld, who had a very quick temper, came
at once to me, and reproached me with my behaviour to the
Princess Wilhelmine. I was very angry at this, and
answered her sharply, after which I turned round and left
her. The Duke spent the whole day with us, and left in the
evening, delighted with my husband and myself. He was
much dissatisfied with the reception the Margrave had
accorded him. The Duke had paid his respects to my
father-in-law before leaving.

232 MEMOIRS OF THE

The Margrave continuing indisposed for some days longer,
Princess Wilhebnine sent a French lady to see him. She
was a bad insolent creature. Wicked tongues pretended she
was the Margrave's mistress, but I believe this was not the
case. This person had a long conversation with the Margrave,
in consequence of which Princess Wilhelmine was invited to
dine quite alone with her father. She came to see me after
dinner was over. She appeared with red swollen eyes, so
that I enquired kindly what was the matter, saying I feared
she had had some annoyance, as I could see she had been
crying. She answered me most ironically that she had no
worries of any bind. Her father had been more than kind,
and she had nothing left to wish for. She then added that
she only had a cold. I had been too thoroughly schooled in
such speeches to believe what she said, and my suspicions
were aroused. , My surmises were correct, for I soon
discovered that Princess Wilhelmine had been saying the
most cruel things of me to everybody. She had worked the
Margrave up to such a pitch of anger against me, that he
endeavoured to annoy me in every possible way, though
before others he always appeared to be most devoted to me.
The Princess was not satisfied with trying to make mischief
between her father and myself, but must needs try and gain
her brother's favour. I have already described Prince
Henry's character, and have also mentioned that he had not had
the best of education. He did not care for any serious
occupations, and in this he shared his sister's taste. They
spent most of the day walking together in the woods, some
times they went out shooting, and sometimes even amused
themselves in playing at childish games. I was in a sad
condition, so ill that I spent nearly ab my day in bed. The
bad weather prevented my getting out into the air, so that I
saw very little of my husband, and when he was with me he
said but little. Everybody complained to me of him. His
father even said that if he continued behaving as he did he

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 233
would never be fit to succeed him. All this caused me great
grief. I often pretended to be asleep only to be left alone.
I was devoted to Prince Henry, and it was his friendship
alone that could make my present existence bearable. I was
not even able to buy myself a dress. I had received my two
quarters' allowance in advance before leaving Berlin, but this
sum had all been spent in necessary presents, towards which
the King and Queen had never given me a penny. I was like
a lamb among wolves : I was settled in a strange country,
at a Court which more resembled a peasant's farm, surrounded
by coarse, bad, dangerous and tiresome people. I had no
amusements or distractions of any kind. I was daily plagued
by bodby suffering, and tormented on all sides. I often
complained about it ab to Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld, who
tried to comfort me, but she was reaby as unhappy as I.
It is but fair that after writing of so much that is sad, I
should for once try and paint some funny pictures, and dry
my eyes for a little while. St. George's day was approaching.
It was on this saint's day that the Margrave George
Christian bad instituted the order of the Red Eagle, in
remembrance of which a great fete was held every year on
that day, and my father-in-law appointed new Knights of the
Order. This order, was thought very highly of, and given
only to persons of the highest rank, and it was considered a
great distinction to receive knighthood. Although I was
more dead than abve, I had myself transported to the
" Brandenburg House," a castle about a quarter of an hour's
drive from Baireuth. This castle deserves a description of
its own. A beautiful avenue of bmes leads to the castle, which
bes between two gardens. The chief building is of stone,
and you pass into it through an archway. The stab-case is very
fine. The outside of the house has many faults : the two
wings are not of stone, and Margrave George Wilhelm had
made a plan for building two new wings. The inside of the
castle contains one fine large well-proportioned room, having

234 MEMOIRS OF THE

eight smaller apartments on each side of it, opening one
into the other. This is a very inconvenient arrangement.
The rooms were ab badly furnished, like those in the castle
at Baireuth. One of the gardens is bordered by a lake on
which charming gondolas were anchored in the little bay
formed by an island. The whole position is most lovely.
Early in the morning of St. George's day ab the cannons
were fired in the harbour, and were answered by those on
the boats. Then three flourishes of trumpets were blown,
and after the third the Hereditary Prince and ab the
Knights of the Red Eagle proceeded to church. After
church the Prince came to see me, and we then went
together, accompanied by the whole Court and all the
Ladies of the town to congratulate the Margrave, and to be
present when the new Knights were created. The Margrave,
beautifully dressed, stood leaning against a table which
had been placed there on purpose. He really imagined he
was Emperor, and affected during these days an imperial
manner. His serious majestic demeanour was intended to
impress every one very much, but it really made him appear
most ridiculous. To me he a]3peared more like a clown
than an Emperor. When the Margrave had received the
empty compliments of all present, he caused three or four
gentlemen to be cabed into his presence, to whom be gave
Orders. He addressed them in turn in very ib chosen,
badly expressed language. Then there were fresh salvos
fired, and the trumpets blew again, and after this there was
a great noise. We all went to dinner. Every health that
was drunk was accompanied by the firing of cannon. I
was present only for a few moments at the dinner. Every
body drank a great deal too much wine, and in the evening
there was a ball. I was not present at it, being too unweb.
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld had sprained her ankle, so she
stayed with me. Though it was the end of April, it was so
cold that we had to have fires everywhere. Mademoiselle

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 235

von Sonnsfeld's room caught fire, and the flames spread to
my ante-room. It was happily soon put out, and so
quietly too, that I knew nothing of it till next day. This
accident put an end to the fetes which were to take place,
and we returned to Baireuth, to my great joy, for the cold
had done me much barm.
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld now reminded the Margrave
that as my confinement would take place in a few months, he
must command that I should be prayed for in all the churches.*
The Margrave ridiculed the bare idea of his soon becoming a
grandfather, and laughed at Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld.
The prospect of an heir, however, caused great joy thoughout
the land. This annoyed my father-in-law extremely, and he
said he hoped I should have a daughter, as if I had a son he
should be obliged to increase our income. His bad temper was
only increased by the news brought by M. von Fischer's
emissaries, who constantly told the Margrave that his son was
far more popular than he was, and that everybody looked up
to the Prince as the rising sun. My father-in-law's fury
against his son increased day by day. On one occasion he
took him into his own room, and reproached him bitterly with
his supposed intrigues, and the plots he had been said to bave
made with the nobility of the Empire. The Hereditary
Prince could not understand what his father meant, and told
him that he had never done anything of the sort : it was the
invention of ib-intentioned people, who wished to create a
bad feeling between them. Prince Henry asked the Margrave
to enquire into his conduct as he was ready and able at any
moment to prove his innocence. Instead of being pacified by
this answer, the Margrave flew into a violent passion, which
might bave had disastrous results had I not interfered. I
found my father-in-law holding my husband by his cobar,
and had Prince Henry not been the stronger of the two, and
* This is still done for Royal personages in Germany, on these occasions.

236 MEMOIRS OF THE

caught hold of his father's hands, I am sure the Margrave
would have struck him. My horror is easily to be understood.
My presence prevented the Margrave from attempting any
violence, for in spite of the hatred he bore me, he stood in
great awe of me ; and as soon as he saw me he turned round
and left the room. The whole scene had upset me so much
that I fell into a deep swoon, which lasted some time. The
Hereditary Prince was in a terrible state of mind, and furious
with his father, but he had so kind and good a heart that I
persuaded him to make it all up with his father next day.
I availed myself of this opportunity, and had a long conversa
tion with the Margrave, in which I represented to him the
harm he did himself by treating his son in such a manner.
I told him that the fright he had caused me by this terrible
scene might have very grave consequences in my present state
of health. That if anything went wrong I should hold him
answerable for the death of my child. My father-in-law
made me many civil speeches, which I was obliged to accept
as heartfelt, but matters remamed unchanged.
I was bled next day, and had to keep my bed for about a
week. During this time Princess Wilhelmine was very
assiduous in her attentions to me. I saw at once that she
had some end in view, but what it was I could not discover.
At last one morning she came to me and said she wished to
speak to me quite alone. After I had sent every one out of
the room, she began by saying, that being web aware of my
affectionate interest in her, she sought my help in a matter
of some moment. She begged me to induce her father to
think of a marriage for her. She went on to tell me that
she knew her cousin, the Hereditary Prince of East Fries-
land,* and that when children they had been very devoted
to each other. She was still very fond of him, and she
knew that her aunt, the Princess of East Friesland, wished
* A province of Hanover.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 237
the marriage extremely. Her aunt had often asked the
Margrave to let Princess Wilhelmine go and stay with her,
and had promised to treat her like her own daughter, and
provide for her as such, as she had no daughters of her own.
My sister-in-law spoke her mind very plainly about her
father, and complained that he took no trouble whatever to
think of her future. She should never have the courage to
speak to him herself on the subject, she said, so that she
implored me to do so, and to arrange that she might be
allowed to visit her aunt at Aurich. I strongly suspected
that this whole business was some trick or other played in
the hope of getting me into some difficulty, and was there
fore much perplexed what answer I should make. I repbed
that, notwithstanding my wish to help her as much as lay in
my power, I saw many difficulties in the way of carrying
out her plan. I said that I had never mixed myself up in
marriage intrigues and never would, and stib less in being a
party to her leaving Baireuth. I advised her to consider
seriously the step she wished to take, and not to enter on
any negotiations before receiving satisfactory assurances from
East Friesland. Should her cousin, the Hereditary Prince,
have changed his mind, or should he no longer please her when
she saw him again, she would, having once undertaken the
journey for that purpose, feel herself bound in honour to
marry him. I entreated her to reflect well over it ab.
Princess Wilhebnine answered that she had considered it ab
web, and weighed every point, and I must therefore bear her
great ib-wib to desert her in this manner. Upon this she
began to cry, and renewed her entreaties, tib I at last gave
way and promised her to speak to the Margrave. When I
did so my father-in-law was much surprised, and sent for his
daughter, who agreed with me in all I had said, and pressed
him to grant her request. He at last consented, but only on
condition that he should first receive the necessary assurances
with respect to the marriage. He said he would write

238 MEMOIRS OF THE

that very evening to the Princess of Friesland on the
subject. About this time the Emperor had gone to Carlsbad for
the health of the Empress. Their only son had died in
1716, and they had left only three daughters. People hoped
Carlsbad would restore the Empress' health, and that con
sequently another son might yet be born to them. This was
the earnest hope of the whole of Germany. Several evil
advisers induced my father-in-law to go to Carlsbad and pay
his respects to the Emperor. The Hereditary Prince was
most desirous of accompanying his father, and received a
reluctant permission to do so. They started at last, with a
smab suite, and returned home again after a fortnight. The
Emperor and Empress had taken a great deal of notice of my
husband, and had talked almost entirely to him. The Prince
had, on the other hand, been very much bored, as the Mar
grave would not allow him to mix with the society at
Carlsbad. After my father-in-law and Prince Henry's
return, we ab went to the " Hermitage," a perfectly unique
country seat near Baireuth. After the Margrave's death my
husband made a present of it to me, and I did a great deal to
it. The Hermitage was afterwards considered one of the
most beautiful castles in Germany. I wbl give a description
of it later on. During our stay at the " Hermitage," the
Princess of Weikersheim paid me a visit. She was first
cousin to the Empress, and had married the Prince Hohen-
lohe- Weikersheim. His first wife had been a Princess of
Culmbach, the Margrave of Baireuth's sister. The Princess
of Weikersheim was ugly, but she seemed to me to be very
clever. The Margrave was exceedingly fond of her, and she
had great influence with him. Poor Princess Charlotte was
in a most depressed state, and often complained to me of the
ill-treatment she received from her father and sister. She
had really much to bear from them, for the Margrave disliked
her, and Princess Wilhelmine, who was of a very jealous

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 239
nature, treated her sister bke a common servant. I was
unable to make the poor Princess' position any pleasanter.
She knew the Princess of Weikersheim, and confided her
woes to her. This Princess offered to take her with her for
three weeks, till such time as Princess Wilhebnine should
have left Baireuth. The Princess of East Friesland bad
answered the Margrave that nothing would please her more
than a marriage between their respective children. She
expected her niece's arrival with impatience ; and should the
young people please each other on nearer acquaintance, the
betrothal was then to be announced. The Margrave was
overjoyed at the prospect of getting rid of his eldest daughter.
He came at once and told me that she would leave in a few
days with the Princess Weikersheim.
The great friendship existing between my husband and
Princess Wilhelmine graduaby cooled down. He had reason
to find fault with her general conduct, added to which her
constant intrigues and the ill-natured things she was always
saying of me made him very angry. The Hereditary Prince
now scarcely left my side, and was fub of tenderness and
attention towards me. I imagined this change of manner had
in some measure been caused by Princess Wilhelmine's
intention of going to East Friesland. Up to this time she
had flattered herself that she was all powerful with her
brother, and had succeeded in making me quite subordinate
to her. Finding out, however, that she had made a great
mistake, she preferred marriage with the Prince of East
Friesland to remaining at Baireuth. She accordingly took
her departure, and was much missed by her father and
the scandal-mongers of the Court. The Margrave accom
panied his daughter as far as Himmelscron, where he took
leave of her. The Hereditary Prince and I remained at the
" Hermitage," where we spent some quiet days. Our peaceful
existence was not of long duration, for the Margrave's return
put an end to it Not a day passed that I was not annoyed

240 MEMOIRS OF THE

in some way or other, and I lived in a state of perpetual
constraint. M. von Bursteb had returned to Berbn much displeased
with the Margrave, who bad, before his departure, treated
him most unbecomingly. In spite of my entreaties, he
informed my father of all that had taken place. The King
had a very tender heart, and the description of my position
at Baireuth distressed him greatly, more especiaby the
accounts of my wretched state of health. He himself wrote
me a most touching letter. This was a mark of favour shown
only to those for whom he really had an affection. He wrote
as follows : "I am much grieved, dearest daughter, to hear
bow much you are teased and plagued. Though you have
yourself never mentioned it to me, I am web aware that you
are quite ib through it all. It is absolutely necessary that
you should come here to your loving parents. I wib have
comfortable apartments prepared for you so that your confine
ment may take place here. You can count on my friendship
and affection as long as I bve, and I wib provide for you in
every way." These are my father's own words. I received
many similar letters from him.
I was as ill as possible. My patience and Prince Henry's
was nearly exhausted. We could not stir without the Mar
grave's permission. If the Prince rode out two days running
there was no end to the scoldings, and he was told that he
ruined the horses, and should have no more to ride. If be
went out shooting he was informed that he disturbed the
game. If he stayed at home be was accused of making plots
and intrigues. In one word, whatever he did or said was
considered a crime. We were held up to scorn and derision.
To escape from ab this we determined to go to Berbn. I
therefore begged the King to write to the Margrave on the
subject. He did so most urgently, and my father-in-law at
once granted us permission. This alone, however, was not of
much use, for we had no money, and no one would lendjjus

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 241
any. Berlin was forty-two German miles* from Baireuth.
My state of health compelled us to travel by short stages, so
that it would certainly take us ten days to reach Berbn. I
spoke to the Margrave on the subject, and he said he would
procure the money necessary for the journey, and told me
not to trouble about it. Next day be sent me word that he
had had one thousand florins put to my account. This sum
would have covered only half the expense of the journey. I
cobected the other half from my ladies' purses and my
poor servants'.
Many people blamed my father-in-law for abowing me to
undertake this journey in my present condition. It was now
the end of June, and I expected my confinement in August.
The people of Baireuth were loud in their complaints, for
they wished much for an heir to the Prmcipabty. The
Margrave was at Himmelscron, his favourite residence, and
as it was on the road to Berbn we were to take leave of him
there. He attached the greatest importance to what the world
said of him, and as he wished to justify himself in the eyes
of the public for letting me undertake this journey he sent
M. von Dobeneck to see me, and try and persuade me to
remain ' at Baireuth. He did not, however, succeed in his
mission. I thanked him most civiby for the kind messages
he brought me from the Margrave, but remained firm in my
intentions to go to Berlin. I excused myself for doing so
by explaining to him how great my longing was to see my
family again, and by mentioning that the King looked on
my visit as a settled thing. We started next morning, and
arrived at Himmelscron that same evening. The Margrave
received us most kindly and with every mark of affection.
A Hessian gentleman, M. von Babenhausen, happened to be
at Himmelscron the day we were there. He was an honest,
clever man, who at once knew with what people be had to

* Eighty-eight English miles.

242 MEMOIRS OF THE

deal. He had never seen me before, but thought me looking
so ib that he endeavoured to induce the Margrave to prevent
my continuing my journey. My father-in-law's physician
also urged the necessity of my remaining, saying that if I
went to Berlin my coffin would have to be prepared for me.
Representations were made to the Hereditary Prince on the
subject, and indeed circumstances ab combined to put an
end- to my project. I was, fortunately as it turned out,
obliged to give up the journey and return to Baireuth.
I was indeed in a deplorable condition, and tormented by
bodily sufferings. The doctors were very stupid and refused
to bleed me.
Himmelscron had formerly been a convent. After it had
become Protestant the Abbess gave her nuns their freedom,
and on her death Himmelscron feb to Culmbach. It is very
prettily situated, and a new wing has been added to the old
building. The house itself was very comfortable, but there
were no walks round about it. There is only a mab, which is
nearly as fine as that at Utrecht. The Margrave had made
a heronry, and the birds could be seen from the castle.
Life at Himmelscron was dub in the extreme. There was
nobody to converse with, and the whole day long, one was
disturbed by the perpetual blowing of horns. This dreadful
noise disturbed the only relaxation I enjoyed, namely being
read aloud to. Mademoisebe von Marwitz, Mademoiselle von
Sonnsfeld's niece, was my reader.
This young lady's education had been provided for by
Countess Finkenstein. She had. faben into bad hands, was
wanting in manner as web as in grace, and was besides
extremely frivolous. She had become much attached to me,
and endeavoured to please me in every way she could. I
was much touched at this, and determined to try and educate
her, or rather to supply these wants in her education. I
succeeded far beyond my expectations, and in the course of
these memoirs shab often have occasion to speak of Made-

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 243
moiselle von Marwitz. We remained for weeks at this tiresome
place, Himmelscron, tib it seemed to me as if we had been there
for centuries. At last a large shooting party which assembled
at Selb, a smab town on the borders of Bohemia, brought us
some change. The Margrave and bis son went to Selb, and
I returned to the " Hermitage." I arrived there so ib that
my premature confinement was hourly expected. My good
constitution, however, and the loving care and attention I
received prevented it, and I felt better next day.
In the evening a message reached 'me from the King, my
father, saying that he hoped to arrive at the " Hermitage "
in two days. This joyful intebigence did much towards
restoring my f aibng strength. My father came from Prague.
He had had a meeting with the Emperor at a smab vibage
called Altdorf , not far from that city. A large room had been
built for the purpose, with two separate entrances. It had
been intended that the Emperor and Empress and the King
should arrive simultaneously, and that the two Sovereigns
should enter the room by their respective doors. However,
in spite of all that had been arranged, my father arrived two
hours before the appointed time, and on the Emperor's
arrival came forward in the most friendly manner to greet
him. This was quite contrary to the prescribed etiquette, and
Grumkow has often since told me how annoyed he was that
my father should bave acted in a manner derogatory to his
dignity. As soon as I heard of my father's intention of
coming to the " Hermitage," I let the Margrave know of it.
He sent me back word to have everything prepared for the
King's reception, and that he himself would meet him at
Selb, which was on the King's road, and accompany him to
the " Hermitage." This was quite a smab castle. It had
one large room with two smaller ones attached to it in the
main buuding, and the two wings each contained four smab
rooms or rather cebs. When the Margrave and ourselves
bved there it was already a tight squeeze. About a hundred
r 2

244 MEMOIRS OF THE

yards from it was the dairy farm, where a smab but comfort
able house had been bubt. I had this arranged for the
Margrave, and prepared some rooms in the castle for the
King. Margrave Albert, brother of the King, and the Prince
of Gotha, who were to accompany him, I intended to lodge
in the same house with my father-in-law. I thought and
hoped I had arranged ab to everybody's satisfaction, when a
circumstance arose which caused me great annoyance.
The evening before the King's arrival M. von Bindemann,
the only gentleman left in attendance on myself, received
a messenger announcing the arrival that evening of the
Margrave of Anspach and his wife accompanied by a suite
of a hundred persons. Bindemann was an exeebent man,
but certainly had not invented gunpowder. When he was,
therefore, confronted with the difficulty of how to lodge these
new and unexpected guests he completely lost his head. He
informed Baron von Seckendorf, Chamberlain to the Mar
grave of Anspach, that although his master was debghted at
the visit and would receive it with pleasure, it would, at this
moment, be most inconvenient. There was abeady difficulty
enough in finding suitable accommodation for the King, so
that it was impossible to find room for the Margrave and
Margravine and their suite. Bindemann told me only next
day of my sister's visit. I instantly sent my father-in-law
word of it and begged for instructions as to where the party
were to be lodged. I represented to him how much offended
both my sister and the Margrave would be if they had not apart
ments at the Hermitage. As there were, however, no more
unoccupied rooms in the castle, I proposed they should go to
Monplaisir, the house at the farm. I said I would give up
my own rooms to my father-in-law and bve with my husband
in his apartments. I felt sure he would not agree to this
plan, and I could not have carried it out, as I was too ib to
leave my bed. My father-in-law answered me in a few hours,
saying he would not hear of my turning out of my rooms,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 245
and that I was to have one of the smab cebs in one of the
wings prepared for him.
When the evening came, I left my bed with the utmost
exertion, and went, weak as I was, into the avenue to meet
my sister. It was already past eight o'clock, and no one
arrived. I sent off numerous messengers on horseback to find
out what caused the delay, as I feared some accident had
happened. I waited in vain tib past ten, when M. von
Bindemann observing my anxiety, smilingly said to me that
I could be quite easy, as my sister would not come. I was
greatly surprised at this remark, and asked him how he knew
this. Upon which he answered, " Because I let Chamberlain
von Seckendorf know so and so. I expect they wib have
turned back." He said this referring to the message he had
sent, which I mentioned before. Although I had not looked
forward to the visit of my Anspach relations with any
particular pleasure, as I knew my brother-in-law would have
disputes with the King, stib Bindemann's stupidity vexed me
much. I foresaw the results, and was not mistaken in them.
Soon after, Baron von Seckendorf arrived. He was a bad
man, and the cause of ab my sister's unhappiness. He it was
that had sown disunion between her and her husband. He
brought me very angry messages, and said that he had never
known anybody treat a member of the Royal famby in such
a manner. He told me that my sister was furious with me,
and that this occurrence would make a lasting breach between
the two fambies. My sister had declared that she would
never set her foot in Baireuth. Baron von Seckendorf then
added that he was on his way to the King to inform him of
the insult the Margrave and Margravine had received. It had
been by the King's desire that they were coming to the
Hermitage, and that he was sure my father would greatly
blame my behaviour.
I explained Bindemann's conduct to him, and sent him to
Monplaisir that he might see for himself with what trouble

246 MEMOIRS OF THE

I had arranged everything for my sister's reception. I also
sent the postmaster word not to let Seckendorf have any
horses under any pretext whatever. I did this purposely in
order that, should it be true that he was sent with a message
to the King, he might be unable to leave the Hermitage.
I at once informed my father-in-law of this most annoying
occurrence, and sent for M. von Gleichen, who bved only a
few miles off. I entrusted him with letters to the Margrave
and my sister, and sent him straight off to Anspach. My
letters contained many apologies that such a sad misunder
standing should have taken place, and I at the same time
sent them a pressing invitation to come to the Hermitage. I
further entreated M. von Gleichen to be sure and see that the
whole matter was cleared up. I spent a cruel night. My
father was the only support I had on earth, and I saw the
moment arrive when he might again treat me unkindly, which
would be far more painful to me were it to happen at Baireuth
than at Berbn. His anger was only too easby roused, and I
knew the Margrave of Anspach would do ab be could to pro
voke it. M. von Gleichen returned in two hours, bringing me
most kind answers to my letters, but a decided refusal to my
invitation. He assured me that he had been able entirely to
exonerate me in the eyes of my sister and brother-in-law,
but that they would not believe that M. von Bindemann had
not acted by my father-in-law's orders.
The King arrived on the 6th August. He received me
most graciously, but seemed much moved by the painful
alteration in my appearance. He would not let me accom
pany him to his room, but insisted on taking me to mine. I
kissed his dear hands over and over again, and never wearied
of showing him my great joy at seeing hfm again. As soon
as I was alone with him, I told him in the most natural way
possible ab about the unfortunate misunderstanding with my
Anspach relations, and begged him to set matters right with
them. I also showed him the letters M. von Gleichen had

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 247
brought me. My father said, "It is very annoying that
Bindemann should have been so stupid, but stbl more so that
you should have to do with people who have no common
sense. The Margrave of Anspach fancies himself a second
Louis XV., and he thinks you should have come and
made your excuses in person to him. He is a fool: I am
very glad you took the initiative. "I shall let them know
they are to come here, and if they wib not, then the devb
take them ! " My father then left me, and desired Baron
von Seckendorf to send off a messenger at once to Anspach,
to tell his children to come and see him. Grumkow and the
Austrian minister, Seckendorf, were in the King's suite. I
received them very graciously. They brought me many
flattering messages from the Empress, who had spoken of me
in most laudatory terms. The King, who had been listening
to the conversation, now came up to where we were standing
and said, "You have every reason to be grateful to the
Empress, my dear daughter : you should write and express
your gratitude to her." I answered him that I should
gladly f obow his advice. We then went to dinner. I sat on
my father's right side and the Margrave of Baireuth on his
left. The King was in exeebent spirits, but on my leaving
the room, as I was feeling ib, be got terribly anxious, fearing
I was going to die.
Next morning I got up very early and showed my father
ab the walks round the Hermitage, which he thought very
pretty, especially a bttle grotto which I had arranged as a
" Tabagie." The King was much pleased, and said, " You
have given yourself endless trouble, and bave shown me every
possible attention. I might fancy myself at Potsdam, the
rooms are so like mine there, and you have placed the same
tables and chairs in them as I always use." I had reaby
taken great pains, and yet gone to no great expense, as my
father always only used wooden chairs. These had to be so
high that bis feet should scarcely touch the ground. I had

248 MEMOIRS OF THE

also placed two large tubs with water in my father's room,
which he used for washing. I do not think there ever
existed a person who was so particular about cleanliness.
He washed himself at least twenty times a-day, whbe his
rooms had always to be kept perfectly tidy, with no speck
of dust abowed to be seen anywhere. The long walk I
had taken with the King had greatly exhausted me, and I
became so faint that ab thought I was dying. Just at this
time the celebrated doctor, Stahl, my father's own medical
attendant, arrived at Baireuth. The Queen had sent him,
as web as a midwife, to attend me in my confinement. Stahl
was chiefly celebrated for his great knowledge of chemistry,
in which science he had made great discoveries. His system
of medicine was a very simple one. He maintained that ab
illnesses were caused by powers of imagination, and for this
reason he never used but two remedies, which he always gave
in every ibness. In spite of this pecubarity, my parents had
great faith in him. The King at once sent for him to see me.
My father sat down near my bed, and made Mademoisebe
von Sonnsfeld do the same. He asked me how I got on
with my father-in-law. I told him about everything, but
begged him to treat the Margrave kindly, as otherwise my
position would only become worse. The King pitied me
very much and said, " I quite see you cannot possibly come
to Berbn at this moment, but you must do so as soon as
your confinement is over. Your Margrave can meanwhbe
go to his regiment, and when you are quite strong and web
again you can f obow him. I will undertake to provide for
you and your people. I wib also try and arrange matters in
such a way that I may be able to give you more to bve on.
You must bring your child with you when you come, and I
will have everything prepared for you. I cannot any longer
tolerate the manner in which you are treated here. Your
father-in-law and my son-in-law of Anspach are two mad
men, who ought to be shut up. I will be civb to the old

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 249

man, but your sister and her husband shall be dealt with as
they deserve." I entreated my father to spare my sister and
the Margrave of Anspach. The former was already un
happy enough, and gentleness alone would improve matters.
I feared my father's anger would only make the breach
greater between us, and that she might accuse me of having
made him angry with her. My father promised to do as I
had begged him, and soon after this conversation my sister
and the Margrave arrived. The King received them coldly.
I had got up to attend the dinner, after which ab retired to
their rooms.
Next day my father spent the whole morning in scolding
my sister. In the evening he went to the " Tabagie." The
King's behaviour towards the Anspach Court had not im
proved its temper, and my father now began to cross-question
the Margrave of Baireuth as to the condition of his country.
The Margave found it very difficult to answer him as he knew
but bttle about it, his acquaintance with business matters
being very sbght. The King reproached him with the state
of disorder in which his affairs were, and told him that he
allowed himself to be cheated. He also demanded an ex
planation from him respecting a capital of 30,000 thalers*
which he had lent him to pay his debts with. The Margrave
had not up to this time repaid the loan, and the King repre
sented to him how bis credit would suffer in consequence.
" I excuse you," the King proceeded to say, " because you
have only lately succeeded to the Government, and have been
obbged to employ those whom you found entrusted with
the management of the different departments. The time has
however come when you ought to see things with your own
eyes, and not trust to those of others. Your efforts wib ab
be useless if you do not make your son acquainted with the
state of affairs. You should let him take part in your
* £4,500.

250 MEMOIRS OF THE

debberations, and let him work in the Government, so that
he may become thoroughly acquainted with the condition of
the Principabty. Your son should then report to you daily,
and there will be that advantage gained by it that your
ministers wib work twice as hard when they have their Prince
as a colleague. You will then too no longer be cheated, as
has been the case tib now."
This speech did not at ab please the Margrave. The King
then said that he had given him this advice only on account
of the love be bore them, and the respect he had for the
Margrave himself. " Would you like me, my dear Margrave,"
my father continued, " to send you someone to help you out
of your difficulties ? Unless you take a stranger, who wib
look thoroughly into the affairs, and bring to bght ab the
villainies that have been going on, you will never get things
into order." Although the Margrave had been much
offended by the King's remarks about the Hereditary Prince,
he appeared to accept his offer gratefuby, and hid his annoy
ance as best he could. My father then, induced the Margrave
to promise him solemnly that my husband and I should come
to Berbn soon after the birth of my chbd. He said, " As they
wib be bving there at my cost, your own expenses will be
greatly reduced." The Margrave at once agreed to the
proposal, and outwardly at least everything was on a har
monious footing. I took a tearful leave of my dear father that
evening, who left next morning the 9th August. My
Anspach relations remained with us that day. My brother-
in-law the Margrave had faben in love with Mademoisebe
von Grumkow, and made no secret of it. This young lady
was extremely flattered by the conquest she bad made, and
encouraged his attentions. She was tab and thin, very pale
with a long face, and a nose like an eagle. She had beautiful
teeth, and a fine figure. She was very amusing, most enter
taining, but her tongue was sharp as a knife, and she spared no
one. She was very proud and insolent, and her conduct was

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 251
extremely flighty. She made mischief wherever she could.
With ab these faults she combined an art of ingratiating her
self with people, and she made many friends. My sister was
terribly jealous of her husband's friendship for this girl, and
was constantly in tears about it. I pitied her very much,
yet as the girl was Grumkow's niece and I required her
uncle's help, I had to be very careful how I behaved towards
her. Soon after this my sister and her husband returned
to Anspach, and I escaped from the difficulty.
No sooner bad the King left us than my father-in-law
vented his anger on my husband and myself. He began by
reproaching me for having turned him out of Monplaisir to
make room for my sister. He let me know through M. von
Voit that he was not yet dead, and hoped to bve some time
longer if only to spite us, and that he was surprised at my
giving myself the airs of a regent. It was all my doing, the
Margrave said, that the King bad spoken to him as he had.
He would excuse me however, as he was aware I had
acted by Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld's advice, who he knew
hated him. My father-in-law said be was tired of her
constant intrigues and would therefore send her to the smab
fortress of Plassenburg, where she would have leisure to reflect
on her want of respect towards him. I wondered at the
patience with which I listened to this message. When Voit
had ceased speaking, I broke out into ab manner of abuse
against the Margrave. I was so angry that I trembled aU
over. When I cooled down a little Voit advised me to
write to my father-in-law or to ask the Prince of Culmbach
(the Margrave's brother) to make peace between us.
Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld meanwhile laughed at the
Margrave's threats against her. I fobowed Voit's advice
and asked the Prince of Culmbach's help. This Prince
blamed his brother's conduct towards me and Mademoisebe
von Sonnsfeld, and assured me that be had already spoken to
the Margrave very severely about it. To prove my entire

252 MEMOIRS OF THE

innocence, I showed the Prince of Culmbach the letters in
which the Margrave distinctly commanded me to make ab the
necessary arrangements for our guests. He took these letters
with him and showed them to my father-in-law, proving to
him how extremely unjust he had been towards me. The
Margrave upon this made me many excuses and pretended to
regret his behaviour. This was ab mere pretence on his
part, and he was now bent on finding some other way of
annoying me.
As my confinement was near at hand, it was thought
desirable that I should return to Baireuth.. I did so on the
20th August. I had at last succeeded in getting my bedroom
newly furnished, and also one of my boudoirs, which I had
decorated with china and carved wood- work, My rooms con
sequently looked much more cheerful and comfortable. The
Margrave, who bad returned to Baireuth at the same time as
I had, came with his brother to see me next morning, and
informed me that he was starting for Himmelscron, and should
not return till after my confinement, I was unable to con
ceal my dissatisfaction at his leaving Baireuth, but I said I
should be glad to know what his orders were before he left.
" I shall be obbged to inform the King my father of the birth
of my chbd, but he wbl not like only to receive the news through
an ordinary messenger. I venture therefore to suggest to
your Highness that M. von Voit should go to Berbn as soon
as the event has taken place. He would pass Himmelscron
on his way to Berlin and could then at the same time bring you
the tidings." My father-in-law got very red in the face, and for
a few moments made no reply. He then said, " As regards
sending the news to Berlin I think your suggestion quite right
and proper. It is however quite unnecessary to inform me of
the event." I answered my father-in-law that if he did not
wish to receive M. von Voit, we would send some other gentle
man who was more agreeable to him. " I wib have no one sent
me," the Margrave replied, " I bave ordered cannons to be

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 253
posted the whole way to Himmelscron, which wib inform me
much sooner than any messenger could." I answered that
this would most likely be the case, but that I did not wish to
fail in showing him every mark of respect, and therefore
hoped he would let me do as I suggested. My father-in-law
however insisted that he did not wish to stand on any cere
mony with me. He bated formabties, he said, bke death.
He would let von Voit know he was to hold himself in
readiness to start for Berbn whenever it was required. The
Margrave then wished me good-bye, expressing his hope that
I should get web over my confinement, with which remark he
left me.
Fortunately the Prince of Culmbach had been present
during this interview. I asked him why the Margrave
behaved so strangely. He assured me it was merely a fit
of bad temper : I must be patient with him and let him have
his own way. I promised the Prince I would fobow his
advice, and then took leave of him.
I was taken ib on the 29th and continued in labour till
the evening of the 31st August, when I was safely debvered
of a daughter. My life bad been in the utmost danger, and
my attendants had despaired of saving me or my chbd. My
poor husband had been in a terrible state of mind, as I was
afterwards told. Nothing ever equabed his joy when he
knew I was safe. He never asked after the chbd, ab his
thoughts were for me. He kissed my hands covering them
with tears. Although the Margrave had been informed of
my great peril, he had not thought fit to inquire after me.
His brother on the other hand had sent hourly to hear bow
I was, proving to me how much he cared for me. M. von
Voit left for Berlin immediately after the birth of the child,
and ab the cannon were fired. The clergy came to pray at
my bedside, but I heard bttle of their prayers, as I was stib
so weak. Next day after some sleep my condition bad much
improved.

254 MEMOIRS OF THE

I was greatly suprised at receiving no inquiries from the
Margrave. At last the Hereditary Prince had a note from
his uncle congratulating him on my safety, and at the same
time telling him he had informed the Margrave of the
birth of his grandchbd. The cannon had been so badly
placed he said that the sound had not reached Himmelscron.
The Prince of Culmbach said he would try and induce the
Margrave to come to Baireuth that evening : he was in such a
dreadful temper, that he had not dared speak to him about
anything. My father-in-law however reaby came to Baireuth
at six that evening. He sent at once for M. von Reitzenstein,
and complained to him bitterly that his son and I had
treated him disgracefully, and that he had been the last to
be informed of my child's birth. He said Jus patience was
exhausted, that he was master and could have his son shut
up in a fortress any day he pleased, to teach him how to
behave towards him. Poor M. von Reitzenstein, who knew
of nothing, stood there struck with dismay. This dismay
was only increased when the Margrave told him to go and
tell all this in his name to the Hereditary Prince. Reitzen
stein refused to deliver these messages. He waited a few
moments till the Margrave had grown calmer, and then
represented to him what harm he did his own reputation
by treating me so badly. It was doubly wrong at the
present moment, for I was not out of danger and any
agitation might kib me.
With respect to Prince Henry, Reitzenstein said he
knew that he would never be wanting in respect towards
the Margrave. He advised my father-in-law to enquire
how the mistake had arisen, because he felt sure it must
be some misunderstanding. At this moment the Prince of
of Culmbach entered the room and took my part most
warmly. He reminded the Margrave of the conversation he
had had with me in his presence on that very subject. My
father-in-law was much taken aback at this, as he had not

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 255
been aware that the Prince had been in the room at the time.
He was very much ashamed at his memory having failed him
on this occasion, but he was losing it more and more daily. The
Margrave at once sent for his son whom he received courteously,
and then came to see me. He treated me very coldly, and it
was quite apparent that his civil speeches were by no means
sincere. He told me it was the custom to have the child
christened on the third day after its birth, and that therefore
the ceremony must take place next morning. I answered my
father-in-law that he must do as he thought best, but that I
was too weak to see anyone or to receive congratulations. He
replied that it was not at all necessary, that I had only to tell
him whom I wished to have as sponsors. At first I refused to
name any, but at last I mentioned the f obowing, the Empress,
my parents, the Queen of Denmark (the Margrave's sister), the
dowager Princess of Culmbach (the Margrave's mother), my
brother, my sister of Anspach, and the Prince of Culmbach.
The Margrave expressed himself very much satisfied with
these sponsors and then left me.
Next day trumpets and drums announced that the Mar
grave with his whole Court and Princess Charlotte, who had
just returned from Weikersheim, would proceed to my apart
ments. Princess Charlotte carried the chbd and held it
during the ceremony. The whole procession went from my
room to the audience chamber where the christening took
place. After the ceremony was over, cannons were fired and
the child was brought back to my room. Then a great
banquet was held, f obowed by a bab in the evening.
A fortnight later Prince Wilbam of Culmbach, my hus
band's brother, arrived at Baireuth. He had just returned
from bis travels through France and Holland. My husband,
whose kind heart made him cling to all his relations, was
debghted to see him again. He brought him at once to my
room. Prince Wilbam was twenty years old, but not taller
than a boy of fourteen. He had a handsome face, but not an

256 MEMOIRS OF THE

agreeable expression, and was fably web proportioned, but
was as chbdish in his behaviour as in stature. He was not
clever, having studied at Utrecht, with bttle advantage to
himself. He was very absent and flighty, and had talent for
nothing else but catching flies. He was certainly good-
natured, but probably more so by nature than principle. The
Hereditary Prince and I did ab we could to help him on
during his short stay at Baireuth, but we met with bttle success.
He was Colonel in the Imperial army, and his regiment was
quartered in Italy. He was now on his way there, but was
to stay a short time with his uncle at Vienna. I shab
always mention him in the course of these memoirs as Prince
Wibiam. M. von Voit returned at this time from Berbn, bringing
me very affectionate letters from my parents. Voit told me
the birth of my chbd and my safety had caused universal
joy at Berbn. The King and Crown Prince had spoken in
the tenderest manner of me.
I was just beginning to enjoy a little peace and quiet
when the Hereditary Prince received a letter from the King
which threw us into great agitation. My father reminded
Prince Henry of our promise to come to Berbn, and ordered
him to rejoin his regiment at once. He said we could rely
on his friendship and the proofs he would give us of it.
This was a terrible blow for me. I loved my husband
passionately, and our marriage was reaby a happy one. He
was my only comfort on earth, and now I was to be
separated from him, only three weeks after our chbd's
birth, and probably for a long time. There was nothing
to be done unless we wished to quarrel with the King.
We could not afford to do that, for we needed his help and
protection. The only thing we could do was to postpone the
evb day as long as we could. The Margrave pretended to
grieve much at our approaching departure, but he was
secretly enchanted at it, as he longed to get rid of us.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 257
My husband started on the 2nd October, paying all the
expenses of his journey himself. The grief at parting from
him made me very ib, and my health never entirely re
covered from the shock. I grew dreadfully thin, and cried
all night. Every evening I held receptions in my rooms,
at which all the famby appeared. Cards were played,
otherwise these parties were fearfuby dull. I had no one to
speak to but the Prince of Culmbach, who was my only
companion. By degrees I grew calmer, tib another letter
from the King upset me afresh. He said he wished me to
go to my sister at Anspach. He knew she would be offended
if I did not do so, as I owed her a visit. It was very neces
sary to keep on good terms, and as I was the more reason
able of the two, I must do ab in my power to keep up a good
understanding between the two fambies. After my return
to Baireuth I was to come to Berlin, where I should be
received with open arms. This was all very right and good,
but I had no money, and the Hereditary Prince's journey
to Berlin had exhausted all the means at our command.
Then, too, I did not know what to do with my daughter.
I did not like leaving her behind alone. At last I thought
it best to send the King's letter to the Margrave. He sent
me word through M. von Voit that he entirely agreed with
its contents, and that I was free to do whatever I thought
best. I thereupon spoke to my father-in-law myself, and
begged him for some money to help me with my journey.
I said how much I disliked having to make this request, but
that necessity forced me to do so. I had not even the means
to procure absolute necessaries. I represented to him that I
could not leave my daughter alone with her nurses. It was
equally impossible for me to take her to Berbn as the weather
was already too cold. I was therefore anxious to find a lady
in whose charge I could leave her, and who would afterwards
be able to direct her education. The Margrave repbed that
he would take it all into consideration, and would let me have

258 MEMOIRS OF THE

an answer through M. von Voit next day. The answer was
in every way worthy of the Margrave. He desired me to be
told that there was no mention in my marriage treaty of the
daughters I might bring into the world nor of the journeys
which I might undertake. The outlay caused by bis youngest
son's journey and his joining the army, had caused great
disorder in his finances. He was therefore unable to help
me. It seemed to him that the King was bound to pay for
my journey as he had invited me to come to Berbn. I was
in despair. I wrote at once . to Berbn, and as I had to wait
for the answer I was obbged to postpone my journey, much
as I longed to see my husband again. As I did not for a
moment doubt that the King would send me some money.
I took 2,000 thalers (£300), which I had invested, for my
present use. It was all I possessed in the world. It had
been given me by my brother; for since his engagement
to the Princess of Brunswick he had been receiving large
sums of money from Austria.
On the 12th October I was churched. A Te Deum was
sung in the chapel of the castle, the cannons were fired, and in
the evening there was a bab. I had no heart for anything, for
I was oppressed with grief and trouble. Still I did have one
happy moment that evening, and that was on receiving a
letter from the Hereditary Prince, telling me of his safe
arrival at Berlin, where he had been very web received by the
King and Queen. He wrote how much and how impatiently
he longed to see me again, and that he was about to join his
regiment, but should wait tib my arrival at Berlin before he
did so. Every one assured him, my brother as web as the
rest, that the King would receive us with every mark of
special affection. My father had told my husband I must
obey his wishes and go to Anspach. My husband hoped I
would go there without delay in order that we might meet
the sooner. He had no need to urge this reason on me, for I
was only too desirous of seeing him again. I required time

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 259
however to settle things at Baireuth. I had several good
days just at this time— I cab them good days, because I was
spared the pleasure of having to see the Margrave. He was
indisposed and the doctors bad bled him.
Another tiresome personage made up for the Margrave's
absence, my father-in-law's other brother, whom I will cab
the Prince of Neustadt, as he always bved there. He was
Colonel of a Danish regiment, and had come from Copenhagen
to get married, as we found out afterwards. He let the
Margrave know that he was coming to Baireuth for a few
days. This Prince was the least desirable member of the
family. The Margrave could not bear him, and when I have
given bis description, nobody can blame my father-in-law.
The Margrave took but little notice of his proposed visit, and
as, I was to leave in a few days, begged his brother to post
pone bis visit tib after my return. Unfortunately the Prince
of Neustadt never got the Margrave's message tib just as he
was nearing Baireuth. The weather and the roads would
have excused him for not turning back again, but be was so
much offended with the Margrave's. note that he continued
his journey to Baireuth purposely to spite his brother.
Instead of coming to the castle he lodged at the Town Hall
and never went near any member of the family. The
Margrave invited him several times to the castle, where
rooms were prepared for him. The Prince of Neustadt
answered that after the insult offered him by his brother he
refused to come and see him. The whole day was spent in
sending messages to and fro between the , brothers. At last
the Margrave decided that the best thing to do would be to
send bis son Prince Wibiam to fetch him.
At last this charming personage made his entry to the
castle. The Prinqe of Neustadt was neither tab nor short,
and was web grown. He had eyes like a pig, an enormous
mouth, and very short, thin bps which hid. neither his gums
nor his teeth. Besides this he always, kept his mouth wide
s 2

260 MEMOIRS OF THE

open, so that one could see half down his throat. He had fair
hair, and was altogether most repulsive in appearance. He
was half siby, and could not be trusted out of one's sight. I
tried to see as bttle as I could of this terrible being, and left
him to be entertained by Princess. Charlotte and Prince
Wilbam. The Margrave had taken it into his head that he would
like his whole family assembled round him, for which purpose
he had invited his eldest daughter the Princess of Taxis to
come to Babeuth. Princess Wilhelmine was much dissatisfied
with her stay in East Friesland. She had spobt her prospects
by the haughty manner in which she had treated the Prince,
the Princesses and her aunt. Her marriage instead of being
settled was on the point of being broken off, and the Princess
implored to be allowed to return to Baireuth. When the
Margrave was told of the state of affairs, he decided that if the
marriage were entirely broken off Princess Wbhelmine should
go to Denmark before returning home. He would then be
able to say that she had been visiting ab her relations. At
this very moment two offers of marriage were made to Princess
Charlotte. One by the Prince of Weissenfels, who has so
often been mentioned as a suitor for my hand, and the other
by the Prince of Usingen. Princess Charlotte preferred this
latter. In spite of all my endeavours to get the marriage
settled, the Margrave refused both offers. He did not wish
to marry his younger daughter before the elder. I had no
voice in the matter, for the Margrave hated me, and let me
feel it on every possible occasion, and tormented me when he
could. He grumbled all day long at the Hereditary Prince and
made a great favourite of Prince Wilbam, which made me
furious. I started at last on the 21st for Anspach. The direct road
lay through Erlangen, where the widow of my father-in-law's
predecessor, Margrave George William, bved. I was curious
to see this place as I had been told much about it, and it had

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 261
originaby been mentioned as our place of abode. M. von
Fischer, who bved there, had disapproved of the plan, and it
was therefore decided that the Prince and I should live at
Baireuth itself. The first evening, after travelling over a very
bad road, I reached a smab vblage cabed Baiersdorf . I was
there received by M. von Fischer, M. von Egloffstein, a
member of the nobibty of those parts, and Lieutenant- General
M. von Bassewitz, who commanded in Franconia. Ab these
gentlemen welcomed me most kindly. M. von Fischer
whispered to me that the Margrave bad desired I should be
received with the same marks of honour as were shown to
himself. Fischer was also desired to inform the Margravine
of my arrival and to take care that I had precedence given
me by her and was treated as my rank demanded. M. von
Fischer said he had not been able to induce the Margra
vine to agree to this, for she insisted on treating me only
as Hereditary Princess and not as a king's daughter.
Fischer had therefore directed that my dinner should be
served in my rooms at the castle, and advised me not to see
the Margravine at ab. He hoped by that means to hunubate
her. I answered that I was quite satisfied to fobow bis
advice, and that I had no wish to make her acquaintance. I
had scarcely made this remark when the Margravine's Lord
Chamberlain was announced, who was desired to welcome me in
his mistress' name. I received him at once. He made a long
speech of half an hour's length during which be stuttered
and hesitated, and at last ended up by saying that the
Margravine was on the point of getting into her carriage to
come and herself invite me to Erlangen. She hoped I would
have supper there with her that evening. I decbned the visit
and supper as civilly as I could, excusing myself on the score
of fatigue, and a wish to dine at Erlangen next day. M. von
Fischer now came forward and said, " Her Royal Highness
wib go to Erlangen, if the Margravine wib receive her with
the respect due to her exalted rank, otherwise it wib be

262 MEMOIRS OF THE

impossible for her to dine at the same table, and dinner must
be served in her own rooms." The Lord Chamberlain repbed
that his Princess would never forget what was owing to the
daughter of so great a sovereign as the King, and would have
dinner served in her own rooms. I at once sent one of my
gentlemen to return the visit, and then went to supper. M.
von Fischer held forth the whole time, praising Prince William
to the skies. He never even mentioned my husband, which
annoyed me to such an extent that I left the supper-table
before I had half finished eating.
I left next morning at ten o'clock, and was escorted by two
companies of Baiersdorfen and Erlangen Cavalry. Ab the
gentlemen that had received me the previous evening fobowed
in carriages, and many of the younger members of the
nobibty came to meet me on horseback. The townsfolk of
Erlangen lined the streets. I thought Erlangen very pretty.
It is charmingly situated, and the houses bubt in the newest
style. The castle was bubt to correspond with the bubdings
of the town, and I should rather cab it a country house. On
one side is a large open " place " or square, and on the other
a beautiful garden of very great extent. The sandy soil
spobs much of its charm. This part of the Margravate is
called the Lowlands as it has no mountains. The Margrave
Christian Ernest bubt the town and estabbshed a French
colony in it, to which it owes much of its refinement. The
difference between Baireuth and Erlangen is very apparent,
and though only at eight mbes' distance from one another
you might fancy yourself in quite another country. The
town was very crowded, and everybody was anxious to see
me. The people pushed so close up to my carriage that I
was in terror lest some one should be hurt.
At last I reached the castle. The Margravine and her
whole Court received me at the foot of the stabs. After the
usual compliments had been paid, M. von Voit gave me his
hand and led me to my rooms. The Margravine followed

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 263
me. She was the sister of Prince John Adolphus of Weissen
fels, who has so often been named in this narrative. She is
said to have been very beautiful in her youth. Her married
life with the Margrave George Wbliam had been a most
unhappy one. The Margravine might certainly have been
mentioned among the celebrated women of ancient history,
for in her bfe she was without doubt the Lais of the century.
She was never very clever, and was thbty-eight years old
when I saw her, very stout but well proportioned. Her
face was long, as was her nose, which was so red as to dis
figure her. She had beautifuby-shaped eyes but they were
rather dim, and false black eyebrows, a large well-shaped
mouth, and splendid white teeth. Her complexion was very
fair but faded. Altogether she looked like a stage queen,
and behaved herself like one. Yet on the whole her appear
ance was very striking.
We sat down on armchairs. I had the greatest difficulty
in preventing the Margravine from sitting on a " tabouret,"
as she insisted on doing. Our conversation was most
dub and uninteresting. I answered ab her civil speeches in
the most gracious manner possible. She expressed her
pleasure in making my acquaintance : she had been very
frightened beforehand, she said, as she had been told I was
very proud and haughty, and would treat her without the
least consideration. The Margravine presented to me her
Mistress of the Robes, at least to the lady who acted in that
capacity, and also her Ladies-in-waiting, twin sisters. They
were both very short and round as balls. As they stooped down
to kiss the hem of my dress, they lost their balance, and feb
down robing across the room. I could not help laughing at
this extraordinary scene. I never saw such ugly people at
any Court in my life before. I think the Margravine must
have cobected all the monsters in the land, in order to
enhance her own personal charms.
At last we went to dinner. I bad the place of honour given

264 MEMOIRS OF THE

me at the top of the table. The Margravine seemed in a state
of constant perplexity. M. von Egloffstein, who was her
lover at that time (I say " at that time " because she
constantly changed her admirers), had taught her never to
open her mouth or to touch any dish, without first asking his
advice. After dinner was over I went to the Margravine's
room, where we had coffee and where all the ladies from the
town were presented to me. There were among them some
very amiable people, but as I was much pressed for time and
anxious to proceed on my journey, I was unable to make
their nearer acquaintance. In spite of my endeavours to
prevent her doing so, the Margravine insisted on accompanying
me to the foot of the stairs. M. von Egloffstein had told her
to do so, she said, and she always did whatever he wished.
I arrived at Carlsburg late that evening, and was there met
by some gentlemen and servants from Anspach. Next day at
seven in the evening I reached Anspach.
My sister and her husband received me with every mark of
affection, and I returned their greetings most warmly, for I
was greatly pleased at their behaviour. Great dinners were
given in my honour as long as I remained at Anspach.
I could never persuade them to treat me merely as a relation.
The castle, which is faulty in its construction, and has very
inconvenient entrances, is otherwise very comfortable. It is
a handsome building and quite modern, very prettby deco
rated and furnished. The Court is a large one, and much in
the same style as that at Baireuth, with the one exception
that French is talked at it. In the evening there was a bab
to which forty-two couples were invited. The ladies were of
different grades of society, but were decidedly superior to
those at Babeuth.
My sister was expecting to be confined, which caused
universal satisfaction throughout the country. She was on
very bad terms with her husband, whose constant flirtations
were a source of unceasing annoyance to her. I endeavoured

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 265

to be as courteous as possible to everybody I met at Anspach,
and made many friends. Even the Margrave was most
friendly towards me, and this good understanding between us
was of great service to my sister in the future.
My brother-in-law was to go to Pommersberg, to have an
interview with the Bishop of Bamberg. As my road lay in
the same direction, we left on the 28th, and travebed together
as far as Baiersdorf, where be left me and I spent the
night. I there found a letter awaiting me from the King.
It was in answer to the one I had written to him begging
him for some money for my journey, and for a lady in whose
charge I could leave my daughter. The letter, which was
not in my father's own handwriting, read as fobows : —
" Dear Daughter,
" I have received your letter. I am much distressed
that you have such incessant worries, and that the money for
your journey has been refused you. I have written a very
strong letter to your old fool of a father-in-law, and told him
to supply you with the necessary means. Flora von Sonns
feld had better remain with bttle Frederica* and this wib
save the expense of having a governess for her. I am
impatiently expecting your arrival," &c.
This letter caused me great dismay, for I saw that I should
be placed so to speak between two stools. At the same time
I received another letter from the Hereditary Prince which
comforted me somewhat. He wrote to me that my brother
was moving heaven and earth to induce the King to grant me
some money. Also that the Queen bad greatly changed for
the better in her feelings towards me, and was anxious to
make my stay at Berbn as pleasant as possible. My mother
wished me speciaby to be told tbis also, that she only spoke of
* The Margravine's little daughter.

266 MEMOIRS OF THE

the happiness of seeing me again. These fine words did not
pacify me much, and I feared that the King had deceived
me. I arrived next day at Babeuth, but was to leave again in a
few days to visit my aunt, the Duchess of Meiningen, at
Coburg. I have always forgotten to mention that she had
come to Baireuth purposely to thank me for the attentions I
had shown her at Berlin. This wicked woman had been the
cause of ab the misfortunes that had overtaken Culmbach,
for she had reaby plundered the unfortunate inhabitants.
During the time she was married to Margrave Christian Ernest
she had appropriated to herself ab the treasures, and after his
death had taken possession of the Allodial Estates. The castle
was at that time beautifuby furnished and decorated, and
the Duchess, not satisfied with taking away ab the contents,
caused the woodwork to be broken and destroyed, as she was
unable to carry that off too. She was very rich, and her
fortune was at her sole disposal. She had promised to make
me her heiress, and as I knew her friendly feelings for me, I
determined to pay her a visit.
My father-in-law received me very kindly on my return to
Baireuth, and asked me when I intended starting for Berlin.
I answered that I had not yet received my answer from the
King, and that I could not travel without money. I had
thought it wiser not to mention the letter I received from my
father at Baiersdorf. He on his part never made mention to
me of the letter he had had from the King. " I am quite
aware that ab this is causing endless delay," the Margrave
said, "and in order no longer to postpone your Royal
Highness' departure, I had much rather sacrifice ten thou
sand florins." He said this in a most ironical tone, and I at
once perceived how desbous he was of getting rid of me. I
thanked him and said that as 2,000 thalers would suffice for
my journey I gratefuby accepted that sum. He promised
to send me the money next day, but he had never meant to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 267
keep his word, and I received only one thousand, which would
scarcely pay for the necessary post-horses.
I left for Coburg on the 3rd November. I had only eight
mbes* to go, but the weather and the roads were so bad, that
I arrived balf dead from fatigue at eleven that night. I found
my aunt dressed out as was her wont, with flowers and fringes.
She received me most affectionately, calbng me her " beloved
niece." She bad prepared her own rooms for my use. They
were most richly decorated with sbver. It made me very sad
to see ab these things, for they had the Brunswick arms on
them, and I considered them stolen goods, as the Duchess had
carried them off from their rightful owner. The castle was
an old building resembling a fortress, and the tower was very
ugly. My stay at Coburg lasted only one day, which I spent
in working and talking to the Duchess. I never perceived the
sbghtest signs of her intending to beep all her fine promises,
indeed I was informed that she had never had the least inten
tion of making me her heiress. I left Coburg on the 5th,
shaking the dust off my feet as I did so.
I found the Margrave bl on my return to Babeuth. The
disorderly life he led and his habits of intemperance had
seriously affected his health. It was with the greatest trouble
that I persuaded Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld to remain with
my daughter. The Margrave was now apparently very fond
of her and treated her very kindly, so that at length she con
sented to take charge of the child. I was much surprised to
observe that ab the letters I now received from Berbn
contradicted one another. My brother's letters were fub of
the brightest anticipations, whbst those from the Queen and
Grumkow contained bints of a very disagreeable nature. I
was greatly agitated at this. I had stib hoped to see my
sister-in-law the Princess of Taxis, who now however sent
her father her excuses for not coming to Baireuth. She was
* Sixteen English miles.

268 MEMOIRS OF THE

ill, she said, and must postpone her visit. As there was no
reason to delay my journey further, I started for Berlin on
the 12th. I did not take a very tender leave of the Margrave,
who could not conceal his pleasure at my departure.
My suite consisted of the Governess, Mademoisebe von
Grumkow, Mademoisebe von Marwitz (whom I had taken
as Lady-in-waiting), and M. von Seckendorf. Binde
mann had left me, and the Margrave would not abow
M. von Voit to accompany me. I intended making the
journey in five days in order to arrive before the King left
for Hamburg on the 17th. The weather was dreadful, and
the roads were so bad that, in spite of ab the haste I used, I
got only as far as Hof which I reached at eleven at night.
It was but six miles* from Baireuth. My luggage had
not arrived, so that I had to be down on a wretched bed
without undressing. I scarcely slept ab night. My things
arrived only at two in the morning, and I desbed that they
might be sent on, in the hopes of my finding them ready for
me next night. The next day's journey was a very long one.
I left at three in the morning reaching Schleiz at noon. I
had some refreshment brought to the carriage, for I would not
alight as I was anxious to arrive early at Gera, which was two
stations further on. The first stage I accomplished in four
hours, and when I arrived at the second station found no
horses although they had been ordered two days before.
Only one other carriage accompanied me, which contained
M. von Seckendorf and my maids. The Postmaster was
much distressed, and begged me for God's sake not to proceed
further as the roads were almost impassable.
" You wib have to pass through a large wood," he said,
" where people are daby being robbed and murdered, and
as the same horses must take you on to Gera, you wib not
reach it tib very late. I am obliged to tell you ab this as I

Twelve English miles.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 269
cannot take the responsihbity." I was extremely vexed at
this advice. My Ladies wished us to spend the night
in this vibage. But we had no beds, no cooks, and the only
available bouse looked like a robber's cave, and was so duty
that it made one ib only to look into it. I therefore made up
my mind at once and determined most heroicaby to continue
my journey. I was reaby very frightened at heart.
Alas ! the postmaster's advice was but too web justified.
The roads were indeed awful, every moment we were in
danger of being upset, and to make matters worse darkness
was coming on rapidly. We had torches with us, but these
unfortunately went out as we entered the wood, and this
tended to increase the terror we were in. As we proceeded
on our way, we heard whistling round about us. I trembled
from fright, and the cold perspbation stood on my forehead.
My Ladies were in much the same pbght. At last at two in
the night we reached Gera safely, but more dead than alive.
The terrible agitation I bad been in, though remaining out
wardly calm, had made me seriously ib. My impatience to
see the Hereditary Prince, however, restored my failing
strength sufficiently to enable me to start again next morn
ing, and I finally arrived at Berbn at eight o'clock on the
evening of the 16th November.
Whether it was to punish me for my sins or not, I cannot
teb, but the King had left that very day for Potsdam, and the
Queen was occupied with her devotions. No one met me,
although I had sent on a messenger to announce my arrival.
It was pitch dark when I got out of the carriage, and I was
so stiff from sitting stib for so long a time that I f eb full
length on the ground. M. von Brand, one of the Queen's
Chamberlains, who happened to be passing at the moment
helped me up again and giving me his hand, led me to my
room. Nobody received me except one of my sisters, who met
me in one of the ante-chambers. Neither did I see my
brother, and this added much to my discomposure. I caught

270 MEMOIRS OF THE

sight of the Queen in the distance in her bedroom where she
was trying to make up her mind whether she would receive
me in her audience room or not. She at last decided to do so.
After having embraced me she led me to my husband. My
joy at seeing him again made me quite forget the cruelty of
my reception. My mother left me however not a moment to
speak to him, but led me to her boudoir. When we had
reached it, she threw herself into an armchair, and looking
very coldly at me said, " What do you want here ? " This was
a terrible beginning and pierced me to the heart. At last I
took courage and repbed, " I have come here by the King's
orders, and also to see my mother whom I adore, and the
separation from whom is unbearable." " You had far better
say, that you pierce her heart as it were with daggers," my
mother interrupted me, " that you have come here in order to
show ab the world what a fool you were to marry a beggar.
Why do you not remain at Baireuth, where you can hide your
poverty, instead of making an exhibition of it here ? I have
told you before, that the King wib do nothing for you, and
that he has long ago repented of abthe promises he made you,
You wib be a terrible nuisance to me with your everlasting
complaints, and wib be a trouble to ab of us ! " The im
pression these words made on me is easby to be conceived. I
burst into tears, and fell on my knees before the Queen, kissing
her hands. I endeavoured to soften her by tender words and
entreaties. She let me be for half an hour at least without
answering one word. •
Moved at length by my tears, or by the feebng that she
must outwardly at least show some semblance of kindness,
she told me to get up, saying, " I wib have pity on you and
forget the past, but I advise you to behave differently for the
future." The Queen then rose and left the room. I was
beside myself with distress, and seeing one of the Queen's
ladies, Mademoiselle von Pannewitz, who had been a great
friend of mine, I fell on her neck, and wished to pour out

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 271
my woes to her. She, however, looked at me from head to
foot, and scarcely even vouchsafed to answer me. All the
Queen's other ladies received me in the same fashion, ex
cepting Madame von Konnken, who entreated me to control
myself saying ab might yet change for the better. I did
not dare address my husband. We looked sadly at each
other. He observed that I had undergone some terrible
agitation, and sighed in silence. Although I had had no
food I was unable to eat a morsel, for my sister Charlotte
did nothing else during supper but turn me into ridicule.
Whenever she made any spiteful joke she received approving
glances from the Queen. I took no notice whatever of her
behaviour, though I was inwardly boiling over with anger.
My other sisters, Sophie and Ulrika, whispered to me as we
got up from supper how dearly they loved me, but that my
mother bad forbidden them to speak to me. In spite of my
being dead tired the Queen kept me up tib one in the
morning. .When the Hereditary Prince and I were at last
left alone together, we gave free vent to our feebngs, and
poured out our woes to each other. I told him in the pre
sence of my Governess how I had been received, whereupon
she told us her own reception and that of my other ladies
had been as bad.
I spent a miserable night ! Next day I wrote to the King
and informed him of my arrival. My brother's Master of
the Horse brought me a letter, in which the Crown Prince
wrote that' he would come and see me in two days. The
prospect of this visit cheered me. My affection for my
brother was as great as ever, and he was now my only refuge.
My sister Charlotte came to see me, but instead of speaking
with me joked ab the time with my husband. Everybody
thought me terribly altered in appearance, and it was quite
true, for I was nothing but skin and bone. This day the
Queen was kinder to me. She no longer held receptions, but
bved entirely with her children and her household. It was

272 MEMOIRS OF THE

a lonely existence, for she did not any longer receive even
the Princesses of the Blood. Of an afternoon the Queen was
read aloud to, whilst she worked, and in the evening she
played cards. After dinner, coffee was drunk in her room,
and then all took their leave with the exception of the lady
that was on duty. This mode of life was not particularly
cheerful. I received many visits, but they were more those
of ceremony, as my visitors said many unamiable things to
me. The King came next day to Berbn. I had hoped that
his presence would put an end to the miserable state of
things, but alas, I was greatly mistaken. My father received
me very coldly. He exclaimed on seeing me, " So here you
are, I am glad to see you." He then led me up to the bght
and looking at me said, " How you are changed ! How is
little Frederica ? " I repbed that she kissed his hands. The
King then continued, " I pity you both': you have not even
bread, and if I did not help you where would you- be ? I too
am a poor man, and cannot give you much, but I will try
and see what I can do for you. I wbl give you from time to
time ten thalers or florins, and that wbl be of some use. And
you," my father said, turning to the Queen, " you can
occasionally give her a dress, for the poor chbd has nothing
to wear hut what she has on at this moment ! "
I thought this speech would have killed me, and I bitterly
regretted the faith I had plaoed in the King's promises. Next
day at dinner the King spoke in the same manner. The
Hereditary Prince, who was present, blushed to the roots of
his hair and repbed that a Prince who possessed such a
country as his own was could never be counted a beggar.
His position was thus precarious only because he had a father
who gave him no means of subsistence. In this he did not
act very differently to other people. It was now my father's
turn to get red, for he must have observed that my husband
was alluding to the manner in which he had treated me and

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 273
my brother. At length next day I had the great joy of seeing
this beloved brother. I was with the Queen as he entered the
room. He was so overcome with joy at seeing me, that he
did not say a word to her, but rushed forward to embrace me.
Many and tender were our words of greeting. My brother was
greatly surprised when I told him of the reception I had met
with. He said that he could not understand it at ab, and
that he would speak with Grumkow and Seckendorf that very
evening about it. He told me he was on the best possible
footing with these two, and that he would beg them to find
means of obbging the Queen to treat me properly. Whilst
the Crown Prince and I were talking together the Queen was
walking up and down the room with my sister Charlotte.
We now approached my mother again and went to dinner
with her. Whbst we were at table the Queen began to
speak of the Princess of Brunswick. She turned to me and
said, " Your brother is in despair at being obliged to marry
her. And I can quite understand it. She is the silhest
creature on earth, she can only say ' yes ' and ' no,' and
laughs so idioticaby that it makes one quite ib." My sister
Charlotte now interrupted her by saying, "But my dear
mother is quite unaware of- her other charms. I was present
one morning when she was dressing, and it was terrible to see
her. She is quite deformed : her stays are padded one side,
as one hip is higher than the other." I was quite aghast at
such things being said in my brother's presence of the
Princess he was about to marry. I observed that he
was very uncomfortable, and never uttered a word. This
conversation was continued during the whole of dinner.
After it, my brother bade the Queen good-night and I went
to my room.
Next day the Crown. Prince came to see me. He told me
he had asked Grumkow and Seckendorf to speak to the
King about my affabs, and that they had promised to con
sider what had best be done: when they had come to a

274 MEMOIRS OF THE

decision they would speak to me. If I approved of their
plan, they would then speak to the King about it, and endea
vour to get his consent. I asked the Crown Prince if he was
satisfied with the King. He repbed that his position changed
daily. One day he was in favour with his father, and then
the next in disgrace. The distance he bved from Berlin was
a most fortunate cbcumstance. My brother said he led a
most pleasant bfe at Ruppin, dividing his time between music
and the study of the sciences. I then asked the Crown
Prince if the picture the Queen had drawn of the Princess of
Brunswick were a correct; one, and expressed my surprise that
such remarks , sbould h^ve been made about the Princess
before him. My brother repbed, " To be quite candid with
you, my' mother is by her constant intrigues the cause of ab
our troubles and unhappiness. Instead of keeping quiet after
your marriage, and letting things rest, she opened fresh nego
tiations with England. She hoped to break off my sister
Charlotte's . engagement to Prince Charles of Bevern, and
secure the Prince of Wales for her, and by thqt means to
arrange my marriage with Princess Ameba of England.
The result of this move was fresh quarrels between her and
the King. Seckendorf then interfered, and to put an end to
the whole business the King settled the marriage between the
Princess of Brunswick and myself. Finding it impossible
to alter my father's decision, the Queen now says everything
that is ib of the Princess. She would bke me to quarrel with
the King by tebing him that I cannot bear my future wife.
I am not going to be as foolish as that. I reaby do not dis-
bke her as much as I pretend to do. I only give out that I
do, in order that my obedience to the King's wishes may have
.greater weight." The Crown Prince then continued, " The
Princess of Brunswick is very pretty, with a complexion that
can only be compared to roses and lihes. She has debcate
features, and must be considered a, very pretty girl. She
dresses very badly, and her education has been greatly

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 275
neglected. I hope when the Princess comes here you wib be
kind to her, and wib try and remedy some of the defects in her
bringing up. I recommend her to you, and ask . you to take
her under your protection." I am sure that I need not say
how gladly I promised my brother to do as he asked me.
The King told the Queen he had arranged that a company
of German actors should visit Berbn, and he wished us to
attend the representation given by them that evening. My
father was so delighted with the performance that we were
obbged to go to the theatre every night as long as these
actors remained in Berbn. The performance lasted four
hours, and you were obbged to sit as stib as if in church.
It was bitterly cold in the theatre. A few days later my
brother told me Seckendorf wished to speak to me, and that
I was to send for him secretly. The Crown Prince then
added laughingly, " He is a good man, who sends me from
time to time ships laden with gold. I have told him that he
must send the same to you. I yesterday received one of
these freights, which I am going to divide with you as a
good brother should. My brother reaby brought me a
thousand thalers next day, and promised me" more. At first
I refused to accept the sum, as I did not wish to become a
burden on his purse. My brother, however, threw up his
head in the air saying, " You can take it without fear. The
Empress sends me as much money as I want, and I assure
you I spend it ab as quickly as I receive it."
My interview with Seckendorf placed me in a great
difficulty. The Queen hated him more than ever. She had
surrounded me with her spies, who watched me day and
night, and told her everything I did, and even who came to.
see me. The Hereditary Prince, however, succeeded in in
troducing Seckendorf into 'my rooms without anyone else
being aware of it: I described my position at Berlin to him ,
as well as that at Baireuth. I have forgotten to mention
that the Margrave, my father-in-law, thought most highly of
t 2

276 MEMOIRS OF THE

Seckendorf and had great confidence in him. Seckendorf
shrugged his shoulders at the recital of my troubles, and
replied, " I fear the evil is not to be remedied on either side.
I know the Margrave thoroughly : he is false, deceitful, and
very suspicious. His smab mind is perpetuaby troubled by
the fear that he may be forced to abdicate. It wib require
ages to put this idea out of his head, and when we have
succeeded in this he wib take up some new fancy, and we
shab have ab the trouble over again. I fear we cannot hope
for any change. And now as regards the other side with
whom we have to reckon. We have here to do with a
sovereign whose idol is money. He cannot be led or
influenced. If anything is to be obtained it wib depend
on the first impression made on him. He has long since
repented the promises he made you at the Hermitage, and wib
try and pick some quarrel with you in order to have an
excuse for not beeping them. Your Royal Highness must
therefore arm yourself with patience. The Margrave's death
alone can, in my opinion, alter your position for the better.
He has never had good health, and it is to be hoped that he
will soon drink himseb to death."
Seckendorf then continued to say, " It is now time that I
should deliver to your Royal Highness the messages with
which the Empress has entrusted me. She has desbed me to
assure you of her great affection and respect for you. The
very favourable description that has been made of your Royal
Highness has greatly impressed the Empress. She wib do all
in ber power to give you proofs of her friendship, and in return
sobcits your protection for the young Princess of Brunswick.
The dislike the Crown Prince has manifested towards the
Princess makes the Empress very anxious. She had much
hoped she should see the young couple, happy and united, and
that this marriage might strengthen the abiance between
Austria and Prussia. The great love and friendship your
brother bears you, and your influence with him are important

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 277
factors. The Empress feels that no one can do more in bringing
about a better understanding between the Crown Prince and the
Princess than your Royal Highness. She wbl be everlast
ingly grateful to you if you wib help in this dbeotion." I
assured Seckendorf bow truly sensible I was of the Empress'
kind feelings towards me, and how much flattered I felt by
them. I begged him to assure ber that I considered it my
duty, since my brother was engaged to her niece, to do ab in
my power to bring about a more satisfactory state of things
between them. I then complained bitterly to Seckendorf of the
manner in which the King treated me. He begged me not
to distress myself about it. It was the King's way, he said,
and could not be altered.
Tbis conversation encouraged me. My husband and my
brother were my only comfort, and alone diverted my sad
thoughts. I should soon, however, have to part from the
Crown Prince. He was to return to his regiment in a few
days, and the King was to leave soon afterwards. My father
desired my mother, before be left, to visit the theatre every
evening during his absence. He was away only a short time,
and then returned to Berbn, where he remained tbl after the
New Year. The King amused himself during that time in
visiting the theatre and in going out to ab kinds of festivities.
Grumkow and Seckendorf and the other Generals gave him
big dinners, at which a great deal too much wine was obunk.
My poor husband was obbged to be present on ab these
occasions. The King reaby treated us shamefully. He scarcely
looked at us, and if be did so it was only for the purpose of
making unpleasant remarks. The Queen, on the other hand,
was most affectionate in her manner towards the Hereditary
Prince, whilst she vented ab her anger on me. This was ab
my sister Charlotte's doing, who did nothing but speak ib of
me to my mother, whilst she praised the Prince, with whom
she pretended to be in love. My sister ruled the Queen so

278 MEMOIRS OF THE

entirely, that she often even treated her like a common ser
vant. She was very jealous of my brother's friendship for
me, and believed my husband would show her greater atten
tion if I did not prevent him from doing so.
My health was failing more and more, I grew daby thinner,
and at times could scarcely breathe. Besides this, I was in
constant anxiety about my husband. He easby became
feverish, and these constant dinners at which he was forced
to drink more than he liked or was accustomed to, added to
the daily annoyances and worries, did him much harm. One
day he returned home from one of these famous dinner
parties looking pale as death, and trembbng ab over with
fury. I was terribly frightened at his appearance, and stbl
more so when he suddenly fainted away. Although more
dead than abve I rushed to his assistance. When he re
gained consciousness, he told me that he had had a fearful
scene with the King. My father had on this occasion, con
trary to his usual habit, not asked the Hereditary Prince to
sit next him, but had placed Count Seckendorf between them.
The King suddenly said, in quite a loud voice, so that the
Prince could not help hearing it, " I cannot bear my son-in-
law, he is a complete fool. I have given myself endless
trouble to put some sense into his head, but ab in vain. He
is not even clever enough to drink a glass of wine, and
nothing pleases or amuses him."
My husband, who could scarcely contain his anger and was
just going to drink the King's health, turned round to
Seckendorf and said, "I wish the King were not my
father-in-law, for then I would soon show him that the
fool is able to stop his mouth." Having said this, he
took up his glass and putting it to his mouth said, " In the
devil's name." The King became scarlet with rage, but
said nothing, and ab the others looked down. After dinner
was over the King got into his carriage and drove home
alone. In general my husband drove with him, but he did

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 279
not on this occasion ask him to do so. As there was no other
carriage the Prince had to walk home on foot. It was a long
way and the cold was intense. My husband was in such a
state of fury as he gave me this account, that I feared every
moment he would have a fit. I did not think be was in a
condition to go to the theatre, and therefore begged, the
Queen kindly to exclude us both on the plea of indisposition.
My mother sent me back word that my husband must put in
an appearance that evening, for she could not otherwise
answer for the consequences witb the King. ' We were there
fore obbged to accept the inevitable and go. I was crying
bitterly and had pubed a hood far over iny face to try
and hide my agitation. The Prince was pale as death, and
muttered to himself ab the time. The King never spoke a
word, and as soon as' supper was over we retired to bur robins.
My husband was very ib all night : he insisted on our at once
returning to Babeuth, in which I entirely agreed with bun,
Grumkow and Seckendorf, who came to see him next morning,
urged him strongly to reconsider his decision. He gave in to
theb wishes and consented to remain, after having obtained
a promise from them to speak' to the "King and represent to
him that he must behave differently towards the Hereditary
Prince. As long as the King remained at Berbn iny husband
and he continued growling at each o'ther. At length my
father went to Potsdam, where we fobowed him on the 10th
January, 1733. , ,
The Hereditary Prince's health had suffered greatly : he
grew very thin, and was tormented by a nasty dry cough.
The remedies given him seemed to do him no good, and tbe
doctors were seriously afraid he was going into a consumption.
He could take no care of himself whatever. He had to be
on parade every morning at ten o'clock, and we never got tb
bed tbl three in the morning. We spent four or five hours
every evening bstening to Montbaibe's fairy tales, or to old
legends of the Hanoverian family, ab of which we knew by

280 MEMOIRS OF THE

heart. I had been in many painful and difficult positions
during my bfe, but none to equal the present. I loved my
husband so tenderly, and I saw him fading away, without
being able to nurse him properly. I had so to speak nothing
to bve on, I was tormented and ib-treated on ab sides, and
was besides that myself constantly ib and suffering. My
one happy thought was that of my death. Life had become
such a burden to me that I longed for it to be over. I can
say without exaggeration that for two years I had scarcely
eaten anything else but a bttle dry bread, and I drank only
water. The King was greatly distressed at the King of Poland's
death, which took place about this time. Grumkow had seen
him a few days before he died at Frauenstadt, where he had
gone to welcome him in my father's name. The King of
Poland took an affectionate leave of him saying, "I shab
never see you again." I do not know how it was, whether
Grumkow was much struck by these words, or whether it was
a coincidence, but at any rate Grumkow came to see my
father the very day the King of Poland died, and told my
father he was sure the King was dead. He had appeared to
him in the night, pubed his bed-curtains aside, and looked at
him fixedly. Grumkow said, "I was wide awake, and
wanted to jump out of bed, but the apparition vanished." It
turned out afterwards that the King of Poland had reaby
died at the very hour at which he appeared to Grumkow.
My husband's illness increased at Potsdam. The fatigues,
which were much greater there than at Berlin, were in great
measure the cause of this. He had to be in the King's room
every morning at nine o'clock, and I had to be with the
Queen at ten. We then went with her to the State-room,
which was never warmed, and remained there doing nothing
tbl noon. After this we went to the King's private rooms to
bid him good-morning, and then went to dinner, to which
twenty-four guests were invited. The dinner consisted of

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 281
two dishes, the one vegetables, which were boiled in water, on
the top of -which floated some melted butter with chopped
herbs ; the pork and cabbage, of which every one got only a
very smab portion. Sometimes a goose was served or a
tough old chicken, and on Sundays there was one sweet dish.
A very long-winded person sat at the middle of the table
over against the King, and narrated the news of the day, on
which he then poured forth a flood of pobtical nonsense which
engendered a deadly weariness. After dinner the King sat
in his arm-chair near the fire and went to sleep. The Queen
and my sisters sat round him and bstened to his snores. I
always retired to my own rooms as soon as dinner was over.
At three o'clock the King went out riding, and my husband
and I went to the Queen. When my fatber returned home,
he generaby occupied himself with drawing or painting till
eight o'clock, when he went to his " Tabagie." My mother
meanwhbe played at "Tocadibe " with Madame von Konnken
and Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld tib we went to supper at
nine. Tbis meal lasted four or five hours, after which every
one retired to bed. Such was the bfe we led, it never varied
in the least, each day resembled its predecessor.
The Hereditary Prince grew so much worse, that he could
no longer leave bis bed. The King expressed extreme surprise
on being informed bow ib my husband was. I have often
mentioned that my father's faults were more those of temper,
and that be reaby had a very kind heart. He was very
anxious on hearing of my husband's condition. He visited
him very often, and thought him so altered that he summoned
ab the doctors in Potsdam, and sent to Berbn for a celebrated
physician to consult about the Hereditary Prince. My
husband could not help smibng when he found himself sur
rounded by so many students of ^sculapius. He asked me
if he were to be hurried into another world, or if he himself
were to become a doctor. Those wise beads came to the con
clusion that there was hope of my husband's recovery, and

282 MEMOIRS OF THE

that by leading a quiet and regular bfe be might escape
consumption. I was quite alone at Potsdam, my ladies and
gentlemen having remained at Berbn. I never left my
husband ab day except for the purpose of paying my respects
to the King ' and Queen, and then I was away only for a
quarter of an hour. The King was very kind when he saw
me, and one day said, " I know what is the matter with your
Margrave. He is annoyed at some remarks which I made at
dinner not long ago, and also at being laughed at by my
officers. I am the cause of it all, and am truly sorry for it.
I really meant no bl, for I am fond of your Margrave. He
is not bvely enough, and I wanted to cheer him up, and
caused my officers to make jokes at him." I replied that there
was no doubt that the Hereditary Prince had been greatly
upset by the manner he had been treated, that he would
never forget the respect he owed his father-in-law, but that he
would not stand being ridiculed by the officers. Up to this
time he had controlled himself and seemed not to take any
notice of the manner in which he was treated, but I did
not know how long be would continue to do so.
Upon this the King repbed, " My officers are perfect
gentlemen, and web fitted to educate your husband. He
must become better acquainted with them. I shab teb them
to visit him daily, they will cheer him up. He must not
always remain among women." I answered that I was sure
the Hereditary Prince would be very pleased to see the
officers, but that I should not however leave his side. I was
far too anxious about him to be away from him for any
length of time. The King answered me, " You are a good
woman, and God will bless you. You love your husband : let
nothing ever change that affection ! " The Queen continued
her old system. She scolded me incessantly and spoke of the
Hereditary Prince in the most unbecoming manner. My
mother could not bear my being with him, and turned my
devotion to him into ridicule. I did not in the least care what

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 283
she did, but went on quietly my own way. Although my
father quite approved of my conduct, he constantly sent
officers to see my husband. They were for the most part
uneducated wild young men, who were of no good save to
drib and tram soldiers. My husband did not like them, and
their visits prevented our quiet talks together. They
annoyed and bothered him, and his health suffered in con
sequence. He was obbged also to weigh every word he said
to these unwelcome visitors, as he knew they repeated every
thing to the King.
The Duke of Bevern and his son passed through Berbn at
this time. . They were on then: way back from Vienna. The
Duke at once came to see the Hereditary Prince, and found
him very ill. I told him ab my troubles, and he promised me
to speak with the King, and try and bring him to reason. The
Duke brought me a beautiful present from the Empress. It
was a brooch in the shape of a nosegay, composed of emeralds
and diamonds. She sent it me, she said, as an especial mark
of her affection for me. The presence of my brother and of
these two friends did much towards calming my husband's
agitated feelings. Prince Charles and he were very intimate,
and the former spent much of his time with him. The Duke
meanwhile tried to be of use to us with the King. He
succeeded in preventing the visits from these officers, and
explained to my father that it was imperative that the
Hereditary Prince should have perfect quiet. The result
was most satisfactory, and in a fortnight the Prince's health
had so much improved that he was able to leave his room.
He however stbl coughed. The King received him very
kindly, and the Queen overwhelmed him with affection.
The presence of the Duke of Bevern and his son did
much towards cheering us. Prince Charles had greatly im
proved, and Princess Charlotte was, so to speak, in " love's.
paradise." She was so entirely engrossed with Prince
Charles that she neglected the Queen. She, to humbiate my.

284 MEMOIRS OF THE

sister, was most kind to me, even giving me beautiful presents.
My sister's devotion to Prince Charles annoyed my mother
ab the more as she bad hoped to break off the engagement
and marry her to the Prince of Wales. The Queen had this
idea so firmly fixed in her mind, that nothmg would persuade
her that her hopes were futile. After the Duke of Bevern's
departure I feb back into disgrace. Charlotte regained her
wonted influence over the Queen, and I had to suffer for the
peaceful days I had enjoyed.
The King only waited tib my husband bad entirely
recovered to send him to rejoin his regiment. We tried to
put off this evb day as long as possible. The Hereditary
Prince was to set up house at Pasewalk. But how was he to
do so, without any means? Seckendorf endeavoured to
explain this to the King, and tried to persuade him to give
my husband a sum of money every month to enable him to
bve. My father answered angrily, " His pay wbl suffice for
that purpose, and if he is a good manager, he wbl have more
than enough ; but then he is such a fool ! " It needs no words
of mine to describe how such treatment hurt us. We were
often in such despair, that we made every kind of impossible
plan to help us out of our difficulties. We thought of
escaping to Hoband and there sebing my jewels, whioh were
very valuable. We thought too of remaining there under a
feigned name tib cbcumstances took a more favourable turn.
A bttle reflection showed us the absurdity of our plans, and
we determined therefore to be patient and not to lose heart.
At last the sad day on which the Prince was to leave me
drew near, and I was in the greatest distress. He left me on
the 25th March. I had cried so much that my face was quite
disfigured. I was nevertheless obbged to appear at Court
and hide my sorrow as best I could. My father however
observed it and said, " You are sad, and have cried terribly."
I answered that it was so. " I am very sorry," he began
again, " but it was absolutely necessary that he should join

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 285
his regiment." By way of comforting me he drank my
health and that of my husband at dinner, which he had never
done before. The Queen was more cruel towards me than
ever : in spite of my sore eyes and weak chest, she forced me
to read aloud to her ab the afternoon. Perhaps she did it with
a bind intention, and thought to distract my mind from my
sad thoughts. In spite of every effort to control my grief,
my face showed but too plainly what I suffered. The tears
were constantly in my eyes, do what I would. It has always
been one of my greatest faults that I cannot dissemble. So
few people have the gift of making the griefs of others their
own. Some partly because they have only cause for happiness,
- and others because sorrow and a sad face are unpleasant to
them. This was the case with the King. He was by nature
inclined to be melancholy, and for that reason liked to be
surrounded by happy cheerful faces. He was bored by my
distress, and told the Queen to teb me so. Very bttle was
necessary to rouse her displeasure against me, and she scolded
me that afternoon for two whole hours. I had nothing to
cheer or distract me, I was separated from my husband, and
in constant anxiety about him and the fatigues to which he
would be exposed. To make matters worse, I was obbged to
be present at the King's afternoon sleep, after which he made
me sit opposite to him, without speaking a word to me. He
did this merely to plague me. But I observe that I have not
for some time mentioned Babeuth.
The Margrave was, as I said before, debghted at my depar
ture, and flattered himself that my absence would last some
time. He wrote me from time to time very civil letters.
The refusal of his daughter, the Princess of Taxis, to come to
Babeuth had vexed him greatly. , On nearer enquiry be
found out that her mother-in-law, the old Princess of Taxis,
was giving herself the greatest trouble to convert the Princess
to Roman Cathobcism. The Margrave therefore determined
to go himself to Frankfort, where, the famby of Taxis bved,

286 MEMOIRS OF THE

and put an end to this plan. Before doing so, however, he
sent M. von Fischer there to find out how matters reaby
stood. As he was journeying thither, this gentleman re
ceived a letter from the Princess' Chaplain, who informed
him that he had always observed that she had a great leaning
towards the Romish Ghurch. The Princess had, however,
assured him in answer to his representations, that she never
intended changing her rebgion. Lately, however, he had in
vain endeavoured to prevent her going to Mayence, and had
heard she had just, been received into the Church of Rome by
the Elector of Mayence.* The town of Frankfort was so
furious at this proceeding, that the Princess had been warned
that should she endeavour to show her face there, the inhabi
tants would murder the whole family and burn down theb
palace. On the receipt of this letter M. von Fischer turned
back, and brought these unpleasant tidings to Baireuth. The
Margrave was determined to put a bold face on the whole
matter, and gave a bab that very evening. This was not
well received, and my father-in-law went to Neustadt, near
Erlangen, to hide his annoyance. But to return to Pots
dam. The King was in a dreadful temper, from which his poor
servants had much to suffer. I was present at a scene one day
which distressed me greatly. My father was so furious with
one of his valets, that he broke three sticks over his head and
beat him so terribly that the poor man lay almost lifeless on
the ground. The King tore the poor wretch's hair, kicked him,
and finaby dragged him out of the room and ordered him to
be shut up. I nearly fainted with terror. People rushed to
the poor man's assistance and bound up his wounds. 'My
father afterwards gave him his dismissal, which was the
greatest kindness it seemed to me he could show him.
My husband wrote to me that he had visited my brother at

' The Koman Catholic Bishop.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 287
Ruppin, on his way to Pasewalk. I grieve to say that the
Crown Prince was leading a most wild disorderly bfe. He
was most anxious that my husband should associate himself
with him in his adventures. The Hereditary Prince, who had
a horror of vice of every kind, left Ruppin at the end of two
days. I was anxious to impress the King favourably with my
husband's zeal for his mibtary duties. I therefore told my
father, that the Prince presented his respects and wished him to
know that he bad rej oined his regiment. "How," said the King,
" I thought he had been with your brother at Ruppin ?"' To
this remark I repbed, " Yes, he was there but his impatience
to be with his regiment prevented his making a longer stay."
This answer pleased my father greatly, and he said, " He need
not have hurried so much, and two days sooner or later would
not have mattered. The two brothers-in-law must become
more intimate." Then after a short sbence the King con
tinued, " I pity you very much, for you are poor, but you
have a husband who has great quabties, and this must be a
comfort to you. I have a plan in my head which wbl I hope
be of service to you both. There are certain fiefs (Lehen) which
wib soon fall in to me, and which I must bestow afresh. ' Two
of these will shortly be at my disposal, and I shab give them
to your husband. The income derived from them amounts to
10,000 thalers.* I wbl also settle on him the reversion of the
next commandery (Commende) of the order of St John of
Jerusalem that fabs vacant. The person who is at present in
possession of it is so old, that he cannot live much longer."
I thanked the King a thousand times for his goodness to
us. Tbis sudden change from evb to good caused me to make
many reflections on the changeableness of earthly things.
Very soon after this the fiefs feb in, and the King kept his
word and settled them on the Hereditary Prince. My
brother's return added to my satisfaction. He was most
* £1,500.

288 MEMOIRS OF THE

tender and good to me, spoke with great affection of my hus->
band, and gave me so much money that I was able to pay off
all my debts, and provide for the Hereditary Prince's stay at
Pasewalk. The King had sent an official from the finance department
to Babeuth to try and put affairs in order there. On his
return he laid the real state of the case before my father. It
turned out afterwards he had himself not been properly
informed of the real facts. This official told the King that
the Margrave had approved of the proposed plan, by which
ab the debts of the Principabty of Baireuth were to be paid
off in twelve years. My father at once communicated this
good news to me. He also sent the man that had been to
Babeuth to see me, in order that he might explain the whole
business, and that I might then inf orm my husband of it all.
I graduaby became calmer as things assumed a more
favourable aspect. It seemed, nevertheless, as if I was
doomed to be slowly wasted. I was always ib and suffering,
and as we had no doctor at Potsdam, my health became
graduaby worse.
Just at this time too I received bad news from Baireuth.
Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld wrote me word that Princess
Charlotte had completely gone out of her mind. The poor
Princess had for some time been flattering herself that
she should marry the Prince of Usingen, though she had
never seen him. She had now read in tbe papers the
announcement of his marriage with the Princess of Eisenach.
This news had upset her so much that she had become quite
insane and even dangerously violent. The Princess of Taxis
had no sooner become a Romanist than in despab at the step
she had taken, she had tried to commit suicide by throwing
herself out of window. Her mother-in-law and her husband
had the greatest trouble in pacifying her, and her condition
was not unlike that of Princess Charlotte. Mademoisebe von
Sonnsfeld also told me that my bttle daughter was beginning

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 289
to teeth. The Margrave insisted on taking her to Himmels
cron against the doctors' advice, but Mademoisebe von
Sonnsfeld had succeeded in inducing him first to write to me
on the subject. My father-in-law fobowed her advice. I
showed his letter to the Queen, asking her opinion on the
subject. She said she did not think it advisable that the
child should be moved at present, as during teething children
always required the greatest care and attention. I therefore
wrote a most courteous letter to the Margrave, begging him
to abow bttle Frederica to remain at Baireuth. I heard
afterwards that my letter had made him very angry, and that
he had taken my child to Himmelscron in spite of every
remonstrance. His reason for doing so, he said, was that he
intended showing that he was master, and could do with the
child whatever he pleased. Poor bttle thing ! it nearly cost
her her bfe. She was so ib for some time afterwards that her
recovery was despabed of. Not satisfied with this, my father-
in-law must needs write me a most cruel letter, in which he
heaped reproaches on me. I showed this letter to the Queen,
who was at first extremely angry at it, and said she would
herself write to him on the subject. She however afterwards
thought it would be wiser to do nothing, and advised me
to treat my father-in-law courteously. Mademoisebe von
Sonnsfeld, who was greatly beloved and respected at Baireuth,
and had great influence with the Margrave, effected a recon
ciliation between us.
The King and Queen were greatly debghted at receiving
the news of my sister of Anspach's safe confinement, and the
bbth of a son. The joyful intebigence was brought them by
the Chamberlain M. von Nostiz. The King gave a fete in
honour of the event. He told M. von Nositz that be bad a
wife ready for the bttle Prince in my daughter. I thought
there was stib plenty of time before us to think about that.
Prince Charles of Bevern reached Berlin that same evening,
on his return from Hoband. I was debghted to see him and
u

290 MEMOIRS OF THE

to have news of my husband. My brother also arrived, and
overwhelmed me with affection. I spoke with him about my
present position, and he advised me to be patient. There
would come a time, he said, when he should be able to make
up for ab the sufferings I bad had to endure. "I shab not
only never require a shilling paid back of the loan made you
by the King," my brother said, " but I wib also give you, if
your father-in-law is stbl living, a pension of 40,000 thalers
(£6,000), and shab not consent to our being separated any
more. I give you my word of honour about it, and, if you
wish it, I will give it you in writing, and have it signed and
sealed." I assured him that his word, his love and his
friendship were far more precious to me than any worldly
advantages he could promise me. I forgot ab my sorrows as
long as I had my beloved brother with me.
The King and Queen seemed bent on finding some fresh
manner in which to torment me. They always treated me
like some poor beggar in want of bread. Remarks of this
nature were constantly made at the dinner table. It was
most painful to me, as these cruel speeches were made in the
presence of M. von Nostiz. The King even went so far as
to abuse my husband, cabing him a fool and a blockhead. If
I endeavoured to reply, my father looked at me in so furious
a manner, that the words died on my lips.
I meanwhile received news from Babeuth of the Mar
grave's illness. He was failing fast, and was anxious for our
return. I had written to Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld how
painful my position at Berbn was. She now wrote and advised
me to return to Baireuth and take advantage of my father-in-
law's kindly feelings towards us. Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld
also told me that Princess Charlotte's condition had greatly
improved, and that her fits of madness returned only at rare
intervals. I begged Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld to do her
utmost to further our return to Baireuth. I mentioned how
ever that at present nothing could be said to the King about

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 291
it. He would certainly not let us take our departure tbl the
inspection of the Hereditary Prince's regiment had taken
place. It would also be impossible for me to leave before the
arrival of the Princess of Brunswick. My brother had asked
me to take ber under my protection and do what I could for
her, and I had promised him to do so. I therefore urged
Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld to try and arrange matters in
such a manner that unless the Margrave grew much worse, we
might return in the month of August.
The Hereditary Prince wrote to me every mab day. He
gave himself endless trouble to bring his regiment to a state
of efficiency. He wrote to me that he had heard from the
King, and that his letter contained nothing but abuse and
reproaches. This treatment hurt him doubly, as he did not in
the least deserve it. He was extremely fond of his profession,
and devoted himself seriously to the performance of his duties.
My father continued to torment me, and I could not in the
least make out why. I afterwards found that bis conduct had
been caused by the gossip of some officers. The Hereditary
Prince was devoted to music, and himself played the flute
very web. He bad induced a violinist to come to Pasewalk
and accompany him when be played. The King considered
music a capital offence, and maintained that everyone should
devote himself to one sole object : men to the mbitary service,
and women to theb* household duties. Science and the arts
he counted among the " seven deadly sins." I told my
husband of this peculiarity of my father's, begged him there
fore to leave his music alone for the short time he was stib at
Pasewalk. I was anxious we should part from the King on
the best of terms, for on our return to Baireuth we should
need his support more than ever. My husband fobowed my
advice, and dismissed the violinist. No sooner bad he done
so than my father sang the Hereditary Prince's praises and
was most kind to me. The Queen, on the other hand, ib-
treated me cruelly. I have always said how dearly I loved
u 2

292 MEMOIRS OF THE

my younger sisters. They were charming children, and
although they were stbl very young they tried in every way
in their power to be of use to me. They always warned me
when my sister Charlotte had set the Queen against me.
My mother even spoilt the pleasure I bad in talking to
them, and forbad them to have any intercourse with me,
threatening them with severe punishment if they disobeyed
her. The Queen told them I was the one black sheep in the
family, and that they could learn nothing but evil from me.
As soon as I entered the Queen's room, they ran away, look
ing at me with tears in theb eyes. My mother made her
servants bebeve the same, so that none of them dared even
open the door for me when they saw me approaching.
I had determined to leave Potsdam at once, and to com
plain to the King of the treatment I was subject to. Madame
von Konnken, however, dissuaded me from such a step. I
then proposed asking my mother for an explanation of her
cruel conduct, but Madame von Konnken again very wisely
prevented my doing so. She told me I should gain nothing
by it. The nearer my brother and sister's weddings drew,
the more furious my mother grew with me. She said to
Madame von Konnken that I was the cause of all her troubles
and annoyances. If I had not married the Hereditary Prince,
my brother and sister's double marriage would never have
been arranged. She could not look at me, the Queen said,
without angry feebngs. ¦ Madame von Konnken told the
Queen that this was most unchristian behaviour, that it was
our duty to submit to the decrees of Providence, and that
marriages were made in heaven. The Queen repbed that
she was web aware that her besetting sins were revengeful
feelings, and the impossibibty of forgiving or forgetting.
However, the wise representations made by Madame von
Konnken bore fruit, and I determined to bear my fate with
patience. My life was one long chain of sorrow and trouble. But I

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 293

must now give a few anecdotes in order that this narrative
may not become wearisome from the perpetual vein of sad
ness which runs through it.
About tbis time the Prince of Anhalt Bernburg came to
Potsdam to present bis respects to the King. My father,
who was very fond of teasing people, and besides liked arrang
ing marriages, took it into his head to marry his niece, the
Princess Albertine (his sister's daughter), to this Prince, who
however knew nothing of this plan. He was very short,
with a face resembling a tub moon, and Very high shoulders.
I never saw anyone much ugber or stupider than this
Prince. He stuttered, and could not say a word without
making a gurgling noise like a chbd. In spite of all my sor
row, I could not help laughing when I first saw this wonder
ful bttle personage. He was truly ridiculous. His destined
bride was as ugly, as stupid, and as disagreeable as he was.
The King at once brought the Prince on his arrival to see the
Queen. At dinner he said to him, " Listen to me, Prince, I
am going to marry you. I know of just the wife for you ;
one who wib make you happy. You must marry my niece.
She is the best creature possible, fub of good quabties, but as
ugly as a thousand devils. You must look at her only in the
dark. But that does not matter much, does it, Prince ? "
The poor man was at a loss what to answer, and could not
make up his mind whether to say " yes " or " no." " I wib
drive to Berlin with you this afternoon," the King continued,
" and we wib dine with my good old aunt, and then you can
propose to ber daughter." The poor Prince was much per
plexed, but after a few moments' reflection, felt greatly
honoured at marrying the King's niece, he therefore answered
amidst stutters and hesitations, that be would be proud to
accompany him to Berbn.
The news I received from Baireuth was very satisfactory.
Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld wrote that the Margrave's con
dition grew visibly worse. He had gone to Neustadt to visit

294 MEMOIRS OF THE

his wretched brother, of whom I have made mention before,
and who had meanwhile married a Princess of Anhalt-Schaum-
burg. My father-in-law spent enormous sums of money
during his stay at Neustadt, and passed his days in playing
at cards and amusing himself . One day in going down stairs
he bad a very bad fall, and was carried almost lifeless to his
room. I never knew whether he had injured himself intern-
aby. The doctors that attended him were so ignorant that their
accounts could not be believed. Whether caused by his fab
or by his habits of intemperance I cannot teb, but the Mar
grave was seized with violent haemorrhage, and his recovery
was despaired of. His chaplain had been sent for to prepare
him for his approaching end. His good constitution however
saved him this time, and he recovered slowly.
Every one at Babeuth, since my father-in-law's accident,
had been clamouring for our return. He wished it himself
and wrote to me asking me to advise him in what way he
could bring it about. I showed several people this letter
knowing that they would make its contents known to the
King, and I also for the same reason gave them f ub particulars
of my father-in-law's fab. The King did not wish to lose us,
but at the same time did not wish to treat us properly. Yet to
prevent our departure he tried to do everything to win us
over to his side. He fondled me, and was loud in my
husband's praises. Ab this touched me but bttle : I had
been too often deceived to have much faith in outward
appearances. The King was indisposed, and his face much altered and
swoben. One afternoon he was seized with a bad attack of
suffocation and breathlessness. We were ab sitting round
him, and did not at first observe it, as he was in the habit of
snoring loudly. I was the first to notice his face being quite
black and swoben. I at once told the Queen, who tried in
vain to rouse my father. We called for assistance, cut open
his cobar, and poured water over his face, after which he

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 295
graduaby regained consciousness. Tbis attack frightened
the King very much, but the doctors to please him treated it
very bghtly. They knew however that these had been very
grave symptoms, probably caused by suppressed gout.
The spring, that beautiful season, when ab nature seems
awakened to new bfe and being, was to me a tune of renewed
persecution. We were obliged to go every evening into the
King's garden. The King cabed this garden " Marly," but
I never knew why. It was a fine large kitchen garden, in
which my father had planted varieties of rare European
fruits. It was no pleasure to walk there, as there was no
shade of any kind. We had to do so every afternoon at one
o'clock. At eight o'clock we had a moderately good supper
served in the garden, and at nine we all returned home. The
King rose every morning at four o'clock, to be present when
his regiment paraded, which took place under his windows. I
lived on the ground floor and could not sleep ab night on
account of the firing that went on. One of the soldiers, who
was anxious to load too fast, fired his gun before be had time
to pull out the ramrod, which went through the window into
my room.
I endured all these fatigues with patience. My husband's
return was such intense joy to me, that I forgot everything
else. He arrived at Potsdam with my brother on the 20th of
May. To my great satisfaction I found the Hereditary
Prince looking decidedly better than when he had left me.
His cough, however, although not so troublesome, stib con
tinued. The King received him kindly, and was much
pleased with the report be brought him of the efficiency of his
regiment. The Margravine Albertine and her daughter,
together with the Prince of Bernburg, arrived that afternoon.
The wedding of the Prince of Bernburg with the Margravine's
daughter was to take place next day. The young Princess
was radiant with happiness, and did nothing but laugh when
ever her bridegroom was mentioned. Her two ladies jomed

296 MEMOIRS OF THE

in her laughter. The Prince himself gave the signal by
a loud outburst, which the two ladies echoed. It was so
ridiculous, that we too were obbged to laugh. The King
teased his niece very much, but was only answered by shouts
of laughter, which displeased him greatly. We did every
thing in our power to induce Princess Albertine to be more
serious, but it was all in vain. Her joy at the near prospect
of her marriage was too much for her. The Hereditary.Prince
and Prince Charles of Bevern had been invited by the King
to be present at the wedding. They visited the bridegroom
next day, more I fear for the purpose of amusing themselves
at his expense than to show him civility. It seemed that
everybody except this unfortunate Prince knew the wed
ding was to be solemnized that evening. He was so confused
and absent, that he had forgotten ab about it. He swore
like a trooper, and declared he had no proper clothes, and
that the ceremony must be postponed tbl next day. The
King was greatly amused at this, and the Hereditary Prince
was obliged to lend him the necessary garments, for which
the Prince of Bernburg was so grateful that he ran every
moment to him for advice in other matters. I can say with
perfect truth that I never witnessed anything so funny as
this wedding. There were babs for three days after it, which
we thoroughly enjoyed. These happy days were not of long
duration, for my husband was obbged to return to his regi
ment. He left me again on the 27th of May, on which day
my brother and ab the other royal guests took their departure.
The King expressed himself greatly pleased with the
Hereditary Prince, whom he thought greatly improved.
" He will become my favourite son-in-law," my father said
turning to the Queen, " I love my children very dearly, and
nothing shall prevent my giving my son-in-law all the money
I have lent him, if he continues behaving as he does now."
I kissed the King's hand, and thanked him in the tenderest
aocents. On his again repeating to me what he had said to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 297

the Queen, I ventured to assure him that we should be
greatly distressed if he thought our conduct had been
prompted by selfish motives. We needed his help sorely, of
that there was no doubt, but we did not wish to be in any
way a burden to him. I would rather refuse to accept his
generous offer, than feel I was a trouble to him.
My father turned to me with a loving look whilst tears
stood in his eyes, and said, " No, my dear child, I shab not
allow you to leave me, and as long as I bve you shall be
cared and provided for." These words touched me much,
but at the same time made me feel rather uneasy. Knowing
how changeable the King was, I could not put much rebance
on his promises, yet they could not leave me unmoved. I
loved him so dearly, and had it not been for the Queen's
jealousy I should easby bave regained my old place in his
affections. It was impossible to be on good terms with one
of my parents without offending the other. My mother made
me suffer for my father's kindness and scolded me all day.
I have never yet been able to discover who originated the
intrigue which was made against the Hereditary Prince and
myself. There is however no doubt that some one at this
moment tried to make as much mischief as possible.
One day the King said to me " I have thought of a plan
which wbl enable you both to remain here. I wib give your
husband an annuity which wib enable him to live at Pase
walk, as bis position demands. You can then visit him there
from time to time, for if you remain there entirely, he would
neglect his regiment." That this plan did not particularly
please it is needless to say, yet I did not like to contradict the
King directly. I therefore merely replied that I should
always encourage my husband in the performance of his
duties. My father observed that his intentions did not quite
agree with my views, so he turned the conversation. As the
King and Queen were leaving on the 8th June for Brunswick,
in order to attend my brother's wedding, I asked for leave to

298 MEMOIRS OF THE

visit my husband at Pasewalk. At first my father con
sented to my request, but on second thoughts said it was
scarcely worth while for me to undertake the journey, as he
should be back in a week, and would on his return send for
the Hereditary Prince. This answer vexed me extremely. I
had a horror of Berbn, and feared I should there be exposed
to fresh annoyances. As it was, my mother bad forbidden my
sisters or her ladies to go near me. Ab this and other
vexations had upset me so much that I had to go to bed,
where I at once fell asleep, as much from weakness as from
fatigue. I had scarcely slept three hours when a great noise
in my antechamber woke me. I started up in alarm, drew
back the bed curtains, and called my maid Mermann. This
faithful servant never left me, and shared my sorrows and
joys with me. I cabed in vain, no one came to my assistance,
and the noise continued. My horror is easby to be imagined
when I mention that I suddenly saw by the dim bght of my
night-bght a dozen tab grenadiers with fixed bayonets enter
my room. I thought I was lost indeed, and that I was to
be arrested. In vain I racked my brain as to what possible
crime I was guilty of. My maid now rushed into my room
and pacified me by telling me that she had not been able to .
get to me sooner as she had tried to prevent the soldiers
entering my room. The castle was on fire, she said, and
this was the cause of all the tumult. I asked where the
fire was ? My maid was reluctant to answer at first, but
ended in saying that my sisters' rooms were burning, but
that theb servants would let no one in, as they declared the
fire was in my apartments. My Governess now came to me
in great alarm. She managed to prevent the officers coming
further into the room, and so enabled me to get up. There
upon my room was thoroughly searched and not a trace of
fire was to be found anywhere. The soldiers now proceeded
to my sisters' rooms where everything was found in flames,
the beds destroyed and the woodwork nearly so. The fire

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 299
was at length put out after much trouble. The King was at
once informed of what had occurred. My father was very
severe in such matters, and always dismissed the servants
whether they were guilty or innocent.
Whatever should I bave done, had the fire taken place in
my rooms ? The King was at first told it was where I lived
that the accident had happened, and flew into a great passion
about it. Hearing however that this was not the case, he
grew calm again. My sisters were in great distress, and
came crying to me, to know whatever they were to do.
I offered Charlotte to share my bed, whilst the two others
slept in the Hereditary Prince's. Mademoiselle de Montbab
was obbged to sleep on the sofa, at which she grumbled a
good deal. My sister soon feb asleep, but as she was
accustomed to have the bed to herself, she pushed me con
stantly and woke me up. We laughed much over it, the
more so, as my two younger sisters could not sleep either.
We therefore decided to cab our maids and get up and have
breakfast. Mademoisebe de Montbab now appeared, clad
like a rising sun, in brightest yellow, and fub of com
plaints against us. She said she had never slept, and
that the sofa bad been so hard, that her bones ached in
consequence. I am afraid the bttle humiliation this dear
lady had been obliged to endure, afforded me great secret
pleasure. Mademoisebe de Montbab was always the one to
rouse the Queen and Princess Charlotte's anger against me,
It was only after much earnest entreaty that Mademoiselle de
Montbab obtained from the King a free pardon for her
servants. My father said I was most good natured to have
helped my sisters as I had.
The King was to start next day, and the Queen was to
accompany him. My mother was terribly dejected, and
looked ib and altered. It was however impossible to pity
her. She was as passionate as the King, and no one, not
even my sister Charlotte, could get on with her. My brother

300 MEMOIRS OF THE

arrived in the evening. When alone with me, he was as
merry as possible, but before others he affected to be miserably
unhappy. Next day we ab separated, and I returned with
my sisters to Berlin.
My father had, much to our disgust, desired us to visit the
theatre every evening. The Princesses of the Blood, with
whom I was on very good terms, joined me there. They
did so as a mark of civibty towards me. We conversed the
whole time together, paying no attention to the play, which
was very second rate. The Margravine Phibip invited me
several times to dinner, and I enjoyed myself there extremely.
The Margravine always invited some clever agreeable people
to meet me, and the evenings were spent most pleasantly. I
endeavoured as much as possible to avoid coming in contact
with those people who annoyed me, and I consequently spent
a quiet time at Berlin.
Sastot, the Queen's Chamberlain, often came to see me.
Although a very intimate friend of Grumkow's, he was an
honest man and devoted to me. He was very clever, but
lacked common sense. I confided ab my difficulties to him,
and told him that I was determined at ab hazards to return
to Babeuth as soon as my husband's regiment had been in
spected. Sastot answered that Grumkow had asked him to
teb me he had received a letter from the Hereditary Prince
containing the very same suggestion. It even seemed to
him as if my husband were not disinclined to leave the regi
ment altogether. Grumkow had told the King this, and
represented to him at the same time how much dissatisfied we
were with the maimer in which we were treated.
The King feigned the greatest astonishment at this, and
answered that he could not let us leave. " I wbl give my
son-in-law 20,000 thalers* as his pay, on condition that he
remains with his regiment. My daughter must stay with her
* £4,000.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 301
mother, and can see her husband from time to time." Grum
kow, who was web aware of our intentions, had made no reply
to this remark of the King's, but now begged me to let him
know what he was to do. I begged Sastot to teb Grumkow,
with my kind greeting, that I implored him to arrange
matters in such a manner as to enable us to return to Babeuth.
My health was destroyed, I said, and I was overwhelmed
by troubles and difficulties. I would not continue to bve
separated from the Hereditary Prince, and no one could
expect us to bury ourselves abve in some smab garrison town.
The Margrave of Baireuth's health was faibng rapidly, and
our presence at Baireuth was absolutely necessary.
Next day Sastot brought me Grumkow's answer. He
would do all that lay in his power to urge our departure on
the King. It would however be necessary that the Margrave
should also take steps in that direction. The King must
first be told about the Margrave's ibness. Grumkow in
formed me at the same tune that the Principality of Cleves
had petitioned the King to make me Regent there, and had
offered to provide entirely for my maintenance. The King
had declined the request, accompanying his refusal with a
reprimand, saying that be hoped he might never have a repe
tition of the request. I was very sorry these good people
should suffer on my account. I had not the faintest idea
of the step that had been taken, or I would have endeavoured
to prevent it.
I was most anxious for news from Brunswick, and details
of the wedding. My brother kindly sent me M. von
Kaiserling, a great favourite of his, to teb me ab about it.
He told me my brother was quite pleased with his bride, and
that he had played his part on the wedding day (the 12th
June) extremely well. He had made every one believe he
was in the worst possible temper, and had scolded his servants
in violent tones before the King. The King had remon
strated with him on the subject, and had seemed very

302 MEMOIRS OF THE

thoughtful. The Queen was debghted with the Brunswick
Court, but could not bear the Crown Princess. My
mother had treated the two Duchesses " bke dogs," so
much so that the reigning Duchess had with great trouble
been prevented from complaining to the King about it.
That evening I received a letter from the King in his own
handwriting. He wrote very kindly, and desired my sisters
and me to go to Potsdam where I should soon see my
husband. This prospect made me very happy, and I left
in good spbits for Potsdam.
The King arrived there before the Queen. He was most
gracious and affectionate to me. He told me he was charmed
with his daughter-in-law, and hoped I should be great friends
with her. She was " a good child," he said, " but requires
educating. I am afraid you wib be badly lodged. I cannot
help it, and can give you only two rooms. You must see
how you, your husband, and sister, and your suite can
manage." The Queen arrived as we were in the midst of
this conversation. She received me kindly, then turning to
my sister, whom she embraced, said, " You wbl be very
happy dear Lottie, you wib have a brilbant Court, and every
amusement you can wish for." My mother then told me
my brother could not bear his wife, and that she was his wife
in name alone. In spite of ab the trouble that had been taken
with her, she was more stupid than ever. " She wib please
you on first acquaintance because she has a lovely face, but
you are not able to look at her longer than a moment."
Then my mother made fun of the two rooms, in which we
were all to be lodged. My sister repbed it was ab very well
for the King to say that we must manage with those two, but
that it was an impossibihty, and I myself reaby think nobody
but my father would have thought of such a plan. The rooms
that were apportioned us had no exit, and one of them was a
bttle boudob or antechamber. My sister and I now
endeavoured to arrange things as best we could. We gave

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 303
up the bttle room to our two maids, and with the help of a
great many screens I converted the other room into a habita
tion for six persons. My Governess, who had been ailing
for some time, was now attacked with a bad sore throat,
accompanied with high fever. Her condition made me very
anxious, the more so as I had no one with me.
I expected the Hereditary Prince the next day but one.
The Crown Princess, the Duke and Duchess of Brunswick,
as also the Duke and Duchess of Bevern and theb son Prince
Charles were expected on the 22nd of June. The Queen bad
given me a repulsive description of the Duchess of Brunswick.
She was the mother of the Empress, and as such claimed
special marks of attention and respect to which she had from
her personal qualifications no right. She was intensely
proud, and had insisted on having precedence over the Crown
Princess. My mother warned me to be on my guard, as
otherwise I might have endless trouble with the Duchess.
I was in great perplexity. The King lived like a simple
nobleman, and would not tolerate ceremony of any kind. He
treated my sisters simply as daughters of the house, and
insisted on their receiving his guests and also on giving the
"pas" to ab foreign Princesses that came to Berbn. My
father hated all disputes about rank. I knew this was a very
tender point with him, and that I should have many annoy
ances in consequence. Yet I also knew that if I once gave
up any rights I possessed as a King's daughter, I should lose
them for ever. After due consideration I determined to speak
with the Queen about it. I did so, and she promised me
her warmest support.
My mother and my brothers and sisters always wished the
King good-night every evening and remained with him tib
he had faben asleep. Since my marriage I had dispensed
with that ceremony. As however the King was generaby in
a particularly good humour of an evening, I made up my
mind to speak with him then. As soon as he saw me he

304 MEMOIRS OF THE

exclaimed, " Oh ! you are also come to see me?" I answered
that I had just received a letter from the Hereditary Prince.
He presented his respects and was anxious to know if he was
to come to Berbn or to Potsdam. " I am going to Berbn
to-morrow : teb him to meet me there, and I wib bring him
back here with me. I am very much pleased with him," he
continued, " he has brought his regiment to the highest state
of efficiency, and I am sure he has worked day and night."
This beginning gave me courage, and by degrees I turned
the conversation on the Brunswick famby. I asked him what
I was to do about the Duchess, as I knew she would wish to
take precedence of me. I wished for his advice in the matter,
I said, as I was always anxious to obey his orders. The
King answered, " That is quite absurd. She cannot do such
a thing." " Indeed she will," the Queen now interrupted,
"I had to teb her plainly what I thought, because she claimed
to rank before the Crown Princess." " She is a regular old
fool," the King exclaimed, " but we must be careful as she
is mother to the Empress. You are not to cab on her," my
father said, turning to me, " tib she has first been to see you,
and you are always to go before her." I was very thankful
to have got so web out of this difficulty, and now left the
King. Next day my joy was complete, for at last my husband
rejoined me. He told me his uncle, the Prince of Culmbach,
was soon to arrive at Berlin. The King had invited him ;
I was delighted at the prospect of seeing him, and hoped
his influence with his brother would tend to make our
position in a less degree one of slavery.
The Court of Brunswick arrived on the 24th of June.
The King and my brother, with a large suite of generals and
officers, went to meet the Crown Princess. The Queen, my
sisters and I received her at the entrance to the castle. I
will describe her now as she was when I first saw her, for
she has terribly altered since then.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 305
The Princess was tab and not very thin, and held herself
badly, which gave her a great want of dignity. She bad a
dazzbng complexion, pale blue eyes without much mind in
them, a small mouth, and pretty debcate features. She
certainly was lovely, and there was a childlike simphcity
about her such as you would find in a girl of twelve. Her
teeth, which were bad, spobt much of her beauty. The
Princess had neither manners nor education. She expressed
herself badly, and spoke with difficulty, so that you had to
guess what she was saying.
As soon as we had all greeted her, the King led ber to the
Queen's room, but when he had discovered that her hab was
unpowdered, and that she looked hot and tired, he told my
brother to take ber to her own room.
My brother presented his wife to me with these words,
" This is the sister whom I adore, to whom I owe the deepest
gratitude. She has promised me to take you under her pro
tection, and to help you with her good advice. I wish you
to show more respect towards her than towards the King and
Queen, and to do nothing without her approbation : do you
understand me?" I embraced the Crown Princess, and
assured her of my friendship and affection. She remained
meanwhile stiff and cold as a statue, and never answered a
word. As her servants had not yet arrived, I powdered her
hab afresh, and put her dress in order again, but she never
even thanked me. My brother grew very angry at this, and
said to her, " You bttle goose, thank my sister for her kind
ness ! " Very bttle edified with the Princess, I led her back
to the Queen.
Both the Duchesses were with my mother. The Duchess
of Brunswick must have been fifty years old, but had kept
her looks so wonderfuby that she might easby bave been
taken for forty. She was very clever, and a woman of the
world, but bad an unpleasant manner, and it was notorious
that she was by no means a Lucretia. Her present lover was
x

306

MEMOIRS OF THE

a M. von Stocker. It is inconceivable how a person of such
cleverness could misplace her affections in such a manner. I
never saw anyone so stupid and so insupportable as this said
gentleman. The Duke was disagreeable, but be possessed
many good qualities. His wife's conduct was no secret to
him, but he tolerated it with patience, and treated her with
respect and affection. His daughter the Duchess of Bevern
and I were delighted to meet again. We now sat down to
dinner, which was laid for forty guests. Afterwards we drank
coffee in the Queen's rooms. The Crown Princess never left
my side, but it was impossible to persuade her to say a single
word. The King gave us ab presents, and we spent the rest
of the evening in playing cards with my mother.
Next morning at six we ab went to the inspection of the
King's regiment, and returned at noon in time for dinner.
The King left in the afternoon for Berlin accompanied by
my brother and the Hereditary Prince. The Queen and we
Princesses went to Charlottenburg. The Queen, the two
Duchesses and the old Duke of Brunswick drove in one
carriage, the Crown Princess, my sister and I in the second.
The heat was insupportable, whbe the dust almost smothered
us, and the Crown Princess was taken very unweb in conse
quence. We reached Charlottenburg at eight o'clock in the evening.
The Crown Princess went to bed, and we all went to supper.
M. von Eversmann, who had arranged ab the rooms, had taken
such good care of me, that I had to cross the courtyard before
I could get to the Queen. I felt this fresh insult very keenly,
the more so as the foreign ladies bad all the best rooms given
them. The Queen, who bad been much kinder to me since
her return from Brunswick, now recommenced teasing me.
She spoke most unkindly to me during supper, and treated
me without the least consideration.
Next day the Duchess of Brunswick cabed on me, and
made endless excuses for not having done so sooner. We

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 307
ab went to the Queen, who told us that there would be
only one dinner that day, as we must all retire early to
rest, to be ready next day for the Crown Prince's entry into
Berlin. The Queen had sent for a band, and we danced tbl
ten that evening. I had vainly flattered myself with the
hope that my husband would suddenly appear and take us
by surprise. But the King would not allow it. He was
obliged to remain alone at Berbn, and although he was always
accustomed to dine in the evening, the King bad had nothing
prepared for him. He was not able to get even bread and
cheese. This bab was no pleasure to me. I remained a sad spec
tator of it, as I was too weak to dance. At nine o'clock the
Queen took leave of ab her royal guests, and after she had
reached her bedroom asked my sister and myself if we should
like any supper. I answered that I was not hungry, and
would with ber permission go to bed. Without replying she
turned her back on me shrugging her shoulders. We were
to start at three next morning to attend a review, and having
to be in fub dress, this did not leave us much time for sleep.
I asked Madame von Konnken to obtain the Queen's per
mission for me to retire to my room. She persuaded me to
stay, as the Queen seemed to wish it. I therefore remained,
and we four sat down to supper. The Queen did nothing
else ab the time but abuse the Brunswick famby and myself.
There was no word bad enough for the Crown Princess and
her mother. My sister supported ber in everything she said,
and did not even spare Prince Charles. The supper lasted
tbl midnight, and its end was the crowning point of all.
" We have all lost our heads," my mother suddenly exclaimed
looking at me, " we have been speaking in the presence of
suspicious persons, and to-morrow everybody wbl know all
we have said. I know the spies by whom I am surrounded,
and who have combined with my enemies against me. I
shall however find means of recalbng them to a sense of theb
x 2

308

MEMOIRS OF THE

duty. Good-night, my dear," the Queen said, turning to
me, " be ready at three to-morrow morning, as I have no
idea of being kept waiting by you." I sbently left the room.
Ab I had been forced to listen to had incensed me beyond
bearing. I had perfectly web understood that the Queen had
meant my bttle person when she spoke of "spies and
enemies." I returned to my room, where I poured out my troubles
to my Governess and Mademoiselle von Marwitz. I cried
bitterly, and wished I could say I was too bl to leave my
room. The two ladies however found means of comforting
me, and begged me to appear as usual. It grew late, and I
had only time to dress and reach the Queen's rooms by three
o'clock. As I was always abowed free access to them, I was
greatly surprised at Ramen stopping me at the door.
" Good gracious me ! " she said, " your Royal Highness is
abeady dressed, the Queen has only just woke, and has not
yet left her bed. She has forbidden me to let any one in. I
will send you word as soon she is ready." I waited in the
gallery, walking up and down with my ladies. Soon after
the two Duchesses joined me there. The Duchess of Bevern
looked lovingly at me saying, " You have had some cause for
grief, I know, and have {been crying." " Yes I have," I
answered, " and I hope those who are the cause of it wib be
satisfied. Death wib soon release me from my sufferings, for
I can scarcely drag myself about, and feel that I have daby
less strength. You have influence with Seckendorf and the
King, for God's sake exert it, that I may leave this place, and
die in peace, at Babeuth." The Duchess of Bevern replied
that she would do her utmost to help me. " Although you
have told me nothmg of what has occurred," she continued,
" I am cognisant of it ab. I will tell you who told me : it
was Princess Charlotte." I was extremely surprised at what
she said. " This daughter-in-law of ours wib give us a good
deal of trouble, but my son knows her thoroughly, and will

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 309
keep her in order." At this moment the Queen, with my
sister and the Crown Princess, joined us and put an end to
our conversation.
After having embraced the two Duchesses, my mother
turned to me with these words, " Your Royal Highness has
slept a long time : I think you might have exerted yourself
to get up when I did." To this speech I repbed, " I have
been ready dressed since three o'clock, and Ramen knew it,
and would not allow me to enter your room." " She did
perfectly right," the Queen continued, "your proper place is
with the two Duchesses rather than with me." Having said
this, she turned away, and got into the carriage with the
Crown Princess. I and my sister drove in a state coach, the
two Duchesses in another one, and ab the Princes accom
panied us on horseback.
It was an hour's drive to the spot where ab assembled.
The heat was unbearable. Some tents had been pitched, each
large enough to hold six persons. These were intended for
the Queen, the Princesses and the Ladies of the Court and
those out of the town. More than eighty ladies fobowed us
in very handsome carriages. Ab bad done theb" utmost to
add to the brilliancy of the scene. We drove in this order
down the bne. Twenty-two thousand men were assembled
in battle array. The King stood at the entrance to the
Queen's tent, and pushed us all inside it. Some of us had to
stand, the others sat or lay on the ground. The sun poured
through the canvas, and we nearly succumbed to the heat.
No refreshment of any kind had been provided for us. I lay
down at the back of the tent, the others stood in front of me,
and shaded me from the rays of the sun.
We remained in this position from five in the morning tbl
three in the afternoon, when we resumed our carriages. We
drove at a foot's pace, so that we only reached the castle at
five o'clock, without having had even a drop of water to
drink all day. We immediately sat down to dinner with all

310 MEMOIRS OF THE

our guests. The King sat at the head of the table, and was
in the best possible spbits. At nine o'clock we had coffee in
the Queen's rooms, after which we again got into our
carriages and accompanied the Crown Princess to her own
Palace, where we stayed tib eleven and then returned home.
The Queen had desired us ab to be ready at eight next
morning, to accompany the King to the ceremony of the con
secration of St. Peter's Church. I was quite unable to be
present at it, as I had been dangerously ib all night, and was
so weak and faint that I could not stir. I sent the Queen
word of my condition, and begged her to excuse me. My
mother sent Ramen to me, to tell me that it was all mere
imagination on my part, and that she would bsten to no
excuses. I told this woman to assure the Queen that I was
really very ill and quite unfit to leave my bed. I said I
should let the King know of it, and felt sure that he would
not be offended with me if I stayed in my room. I also sent
Mademoisebe von Grumkow to my mother. She was a very
courageous gbl, with a very glib tongue. The Queen was
afraid of her on account of her uncle, and was very careful
what she said before her.
As soon as the Queen saw this young lady she said, "Good
morning, Grumkow. It seems my daughter is in one of her
bad humours, and wib not leave her room. She wishes to
give herself abs in my house, whilst I, who am of more
importance than she is, must be plagued and tormented."
Mademoisebe von Grumkow repbed, " Your Majesty does
your daughter great injustice. Her Royal Highness has
been suffering greatly for some time. Her health is much
weakened and she cannot stand any fatigue. She has been
very ill ab night, and I doubt whether she will be able even
by to-morrow to pay her respects to your Majesty." " To
morrow," the Queen cried angrily, "I think you must be
dreaming ! In this world people must learn to control them
selves. I desire you to tell the Princess that I command her

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREDTH. 311
to leave ber room." " I crave your Majesty's pardon,"
Mademoisebe von Grumkow answered, " but I shab not give
this message. I shab advise the Hereditary Princess to
return to Baireuth as soon as ever she can. There at least
she can live in quiet and comfort, without being exposed to
the ill-treatment she receives here." The Queen was made
extremely uncomfortable by this straightforward answer, and
said nothing more. The King bad sent to enquire how I
was, begging me to be careful and rest, in order to be able to
be 'present at my sister's wedding. When the Hereditary
Prince came to dinner my father asked him kindly after me.
Everybody bad told him, he said, that my health had quite
given way. The Duchess of Bevern corroborated this state
ment, and added that if energetic measures were not soon
taken, she feared I should take my departure for another
world. The King seemed greatly distressed, whilst the
Queen plainly showed her vexation that she should have been
detected in the wrong. I went out next day, and though my
mother said nothing to me, she was very cross. In the
evening we went to the theatre.
The Prince of Culmbach, who at once came to see me on
his arrival, was very much dissatisfied at his reception by the
King. I did all I could to pacify him. As my father had
invited him, the Prince had every right to expect to be
courteously received. I promised him to endeavour to put
things on a pleasanter footing, but I bad reckoned without my
host. All the Princes and Princesses of the Blood dined
everyday with the King and Queen without receiving any
special invitation, and next day the Prince of Culmbach like
wise appeared with them. M. von Schlippenbach, who was
at the head of the King's household, came up to the Prince
with a very crestf aben face, and told him that the King had
not wished him to be invited to dinner. M. von Schlippenbach
was in despair, he said, but thought he had best at once tell
him. The Prince of Culmbach was naturally mortaby

312 MEMOIRS OF THE

offended by this treatment, and at once complained to my
Governess about it, telbng her to inform me of it. I was
at a loss how to act when I beard of the occurrence, for
I was much attached to the Prince of Culmbach, and any
discourtesy shown him affected me equally. There was how
ever no time for lamentations or complaints, and the poor
Prince had to leave without having dined. He went to my
rooms and waited there, where I found him afterwards in a
great state of anger. The Hereditary Prince was no less so,
and both he and the Prince of Culmbach wished at once to
take their departure from Berlin. I happily succeeded in
dissuading them from such a step, and I promised that my
uncle should obtain satisfaction for the affront. For this
purpose I sent for General Marwitz, who was then at Berbn,
and begged him to speak with the King. He was able to re
monstrate so strongly with my father, that he came himself
to make bis excuses to the Prince for the " unfortunate mis
understanding " that had taken place.
The only amusement offered to the foreign guests was that
of going to the theatre, where we all feb asleep from the ex
treme dulness of the performance. The Duchess of Bevern,
my husband, Prince Charles and I, always managed to find
places where neither the King nor Queen could observe us,
and spent the evenings talking together. I had always to
drive to the theatre with the Duchess of Brunswick, who
would not drive with the Queen in order not to be obliged to
let the Crown Princess take precedence of her. When she
drove with me she always managed to reach the carriage
first, into which she scrambled in a great hurry to seat her
self on the right hand side. I am not proud, nor do I care
about questions of rank, but I do reqube that the respect
that is due to me be shown me, and if others are inclined to
tread on my toes, I am well able to assert myself. For the
first few times I had let the Duchess have her own way, and
did not remonstrate with her. At last, however, I watched my

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 313
opportunity, stepped in front of her, and took the right hand
seat in the carriage. She grew scarlet with rage, and had
some trouble to control herself, and I believe she would
have scratched my eyes out. Her face was swollen and dis
figured with rage. After a few moments she said to me, " I
am not in my right place, but that troubles me but bttle."
" I am quite of your Serene Highness' opinion," I replied,
" I think there is nothing more absurd than claiming rights
which do not belong to you, and I think stib more so, not to
insist on those which are yours by right." Having said tbis
I seized hold of my head-dress and held it with both hands,
fearing every moment that the Duchess would tear it off.
Happby we reached our destination before she could do so,
and she got out of the carriage still grumbbng.
When I saw my mother I told her the whole story, at
which she was so greatly amused that she forgot to scold me.
Indeed she highly approved of my conduct. She said she
hoped to have an opportunity that evening of teasing the
Duchess about her behaviour. Everybody hated the Duchess
on account of her inordinate pride. She was so fearful lest
any of the ladies that came to see her should sit down in her
presence, that she had all the chairs removed. Such a thing
was never done even by the Queen, who always abowed the
ladies to sit down in her ante-chamber. The ladies of the
Court and of the town were so offended by the Duchess's
behaviour that none of them would go near her. She made
an even more ridiculous exhibition of herself on the following
occasion. We were all at the theatre. The stage had been erected
in the former riding-school, and there were only two entrances
to it. That through which we passed led through the stables
into a narrow little passage, where we were obbged to walk
in single file. The King stood at the door, so that we all
had to pass him. I always went and sat down, as I have
before mentioned, in an out-of-the-way corner. The play

314 MEMOIRS OF THE

had scarcely begun when a violent thunderstorm came on.
The lightning was so vivid that the stage seemed on fire,
tremendous peals of thunder fobowed, and everyone was
afraid the theatre would be destroyed. All at once we heard
fearful screams, and the King was told that the lightning
had struck the stables. My father, who was next to the door,
at once left the theatre accompanied by the Queen and the
Crown Princess. They had no sooner left than everybody
hurried to get out, and there was such a crowd that neither
the Duchess of Bevern, Prince Charles, nor my husband and
I could get away. The old Duchess of Brunswick made
frantic efforts to save herself. In the hopes that the people
would disperse we waited for some time, but finding this was
of no use, and really fearing for our lives, we determined to
make a great effort to get out of the theatre. The Hereditary
Prince and Prince Charles made way for us with difficulty.
It was pouring in torrents. I at once got into the carriage
with the Duchess of Bevern and my three sisters. The
Duchess of Brunswick, who had at last got out of the theatre
with the aid of her dear M. von Stocken and the two Princes
fobowed us. As she got into her carriage with her husband,
the two Princes followed her into it, upon which she had the
insolence to teb them they could walk home. They were
still young, she said, and the rain would not hurt them. M.
von Stocken must drive with her. The two Princes never
forgave her for this, and turned her into great ridicule, at
which the crowd were greatly amused. Although Prince
Charles was the Duchess' grandson, he did not spare her
any more than did my husband.
I have already mentioned that the King had not for some
time been web, and that the doctors thought him suffering
from suppressed gout. We were therefore greatly relieved
when he was now seized with an attack of gout in the right
hand. He suffered very much, but we were all thankful that
the disease bad taken this course.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 315
The next day, the 2nd June, was fixed for my sister's
wedding. We all went to the King's rooms to be present at
the ceremony of renunciation, after which we went to dinner.
The King had gone to bed, and sent for my mother, my
sister and myself. He told us to sit down near him. My
sister was very sad, for the Queen had confided to ber bow
terribly annoyed she was at the destruction of all ber fondest
hopes. " Dear Charlotte," she said to her, "my heart bleeds
when I think that you are to be sacrificed to-morrow. I have
kept my secret from all the world, but I had tried by every
means in my power, and bad flattered myself to the last that
I should be able to bring about your marriage with the
Prince of Wales. I am miserable : my enemies have every
where triumphed over me. You are going to marry a beggar,
and a man without any common sense." This conversation
was repeated to me by my youngest sister.
The Queen's ambitious views now made my sister regret
that things had not turned out as my mother had wished.
The King, who was kept informed of everything that passed
in the Queen's room by his spy Ramen, was well aware of
this conversation. " What is the matter with you, Lotte ? "
he said, addressing my sister. " Are you unhappy at going
to be married ? " " It is but natural that I should be in a
serious mood on my wedding day," she repbed, " and that I
should consider how serious a step I am taking, and make
reflections on what concerns my whole future life." The
King laughed, and answered, " Your lady mother has given
you matter for consideration. She ruins her children's
happiness by the incessant chimseras she puts into their
heads. You can comfort yourself with the assurance that
you would never have gone to England. Nobody wished
for you there, and no step was ever taken by that Court in
the matter. I should have been web satisfied had you settled
there, but they would not make their peace with me. The
English Court takes every opportunity of annoying me

316 MEMOIRS OF THE

whenever they have an occasion. That your marriage came
to nothing," my father continued, turning to me, " was my
fault, and I have never ceased reproaching myself about it,
but then I was deceived by my Ministers. Wbl you forgive
me ? I have given you much cause for sorrow, and those
who urged me on have been wicked people. Had I only
done what I ought, I should have dismissed Grumkow at the
time of Hotham's mission. But I was then bke one be
witched, and I am more to be pitied than condemned." I
repbed that I begged my father would not reproach himself,
as I was quite satisfied with my lot. I had a husband whom
I loved devotedly, and as for the rest I put my trust in God.
My father was much pleased with my answer, and embraced
me, saying, " You are a brave good woman, and God wib
bless you." We then left the King and went to dress. The
Queen desbed me to be ready at eight o'clock and join her
in the large State-rooms of the castle.
When I got there I found every one assembled. I was
led to a room set apart for the royal personages. Here I
found waiting the Crown Princess, my younger sisters, and
the Princesses of the Blood. We were soon afterwards joined
by the two Duchesses, and then the Queen appeared with the
bride. Prince Charles gave my sister his hand and led her
into the room in which the marriage service was solemnized.
We all fobowed according to rank. The King sat opposite
the altar. The whole ceremonial was exactly the same as
that which had been observed at my own marriage. At two
in the morning we all retired to our rooms. Next day was
my birthday. Ab the Princes and Princesses came early in
the morning to offer me theb congratulations. Ab brought
me presents, with the exception of the Queen. We ab after
wards went to see my sister, and then the King, whose
attack of gout obliged him to keep his bed. As soon as my
father saw me, he wished me joy of the day and every bless
ing, and then desbed the Queen to find a present for me.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 317

" She is to choose it herself," he said, " I wib pay for it,
and you must also give her one." That afternoon the Queen
sent for several jewellers, and told me to choose what I bked
from among their goods. Amongst the things brought for
approval was a little watch in jasper set with brilliants, which
cost 400 thalers,* and on this I fixed my choice. My mother
having looked at the watch for some bttle time, said to me
in a- contemptuous manner, " Does your Royal Highness
imagine that the King will give you so costly a present?
You have not even bread to eat, and you wish for watches !
A small present wib do quite as well for you." Upon this
she sent ab the things away, merely keeping a smab ring
worth ten tbalers,t which she gave me. My mother however
told the King that ab the other articles had been far too
expensive, and that she bad not bked to take anything. Her
behaviour towards me wounded me far more than the loss of
my bbthday present. I however armed myself with patience.
The hope of soon being home again at Babeuth helped me
to bear my many mortifications.
Next evening there was a bab. As so many people had
been invited, dancing took place in four different rooms, where
several quadribes were arranged. My newly married sister
led one of these, in which my mother, the Crown Princess,
my sisters and I danced. The second quadribe was led by
the Margravine Pbibp, the third by the Princess of Zerbst,
and a fourth by Madame von Brand. The ball began at four
o'clock in the afternoon. The candles were all lighted, and
the heat was insupportable. Two more such babs took place,
at which everybody nearly died of heat and fatigue.
I was very ill. The complaint I was suffering from made
great progress, and I was so weak that I could scarcely walk.
The Hereditary Prince was in great anxiety about me, and
much distressed at having to leave me again. He departed
¦* £60. f 30s.

318 MEMOIRS OF THE

on the 9th of July to rejoin his regiment, the inspection of
which was to take place on the 5th August. The weather
was splendid, and I proposed to the Crown Princess that we
should go out driving. The carriage in which we drove was
called a " Wurst." There was room in it for twelve persons,
which was very convenient, as we had the enjoyment of the
drive and of conversation at the same time. On our return
home I dined with the Crown Princess, and we spent the
evening most pleasantly.
Next day we all went out driving in State, beautifuby
dressed. We drove in phaetons, and the whole Court and
nobibty fobowed, there being in all eighty carriages. The
King drove in front in a " Berline,"* and soon feb asleep.
We were overtaken by a heavy thunder-storm, but continued
the drive notwithstanding. It is easy to imagine the result,
and the state to which we were reduced ! We were drenched
to the skin, and our dresses quite ruined. At last, after
driving for four hours in the pouring rain, we got out at
Monbijou, where a bab and bluminations were to take place.
I never saw such funny figures as ab the ladies looked. They
were so wet that theb dresses clung to them. None of us
could even change our things, but had to remain in our wet
clothes ab the rest of the day. Next day there was a repre
sentation at the theatre.
I had written to Babeuth begging the Margrave to arrange
for our return home. His letter, which I awaited with great
impatience, at last reached me. It was worded in such a
manner that I was able to show it to the King. He had also
had one from my father-in-law, written in much the same
strain as mine, and I flattered myself that no difficulties
would be placed in our way. When I went to see my
mother, I found the King and the Duchess of Bevern with
her. " I have received a letter from your father-in-law," the

* A four-seated close carriage.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 319
King said to me. " He wishes for your return to Baireuth,
and will increase your income by 8,000 thalers.* This
would enable you and your husband to bve at Erlangen,
but I think this will be unnecessary, as I count on your
remaining here. What answer do you wish me to send the
Margrave ? " I replied that I should be very glad to remain
at Berlin, but that my father-in-law was failing fast, and I
therefore thought it would be right that we should return to
Baireuth, and that the Hereditary Prince should become
acquainted with his own country. The King frowned and
then answered, " You wish to keep house yourself." " It
will be impossible to do so with only 8,000 thalers," I said,
" and I could not manage it on less than double that sum."
" If I can obtain that amount for you," the King continued,
" I wib let you leave, if not, you must remain here." The
Duchess of Bevern now interrupted us, and taking part in
the conversation, remarked that I was in such bad health
that it would be easier for me to take care of myself at
Babeuth than at Berlin. She then explained to my father
the nature of my complaint (the doctors thought I had the
beginning of an internal tumour), and told him I had been
recommended to take a course of mineral waters. " She can
do that at Charlottenburg," my father answered, " and if she
likes I wbl provide everything for her, and she wib be much
more comfortable than at Baireuth." Neither the Duchess
nor I dared say anything more, and I was in perfect despair
at finding the moment of my departure farther off than I had
thought. The Dukes and Duchesses all left Berlin next day, and my
sister followed them on the 19th July. My leave-taking
from my sister was no melancholy one, but my mother on
the other hand was greatly distressed. The Queen really
had a good heart, but her jealousy, her suspicion of every
* £1,200.

320 MEMOIRS OF THE

one, and her love of intrigue were the cause of most of her
troubles. My sister had no sooner left than the Queen became much
kinder in her manner towards me. I tried everything in my
power to win her affection, and although I did not entirely
succeed, I at any rate obtained kind treatment at her hands.
I had informed the Margrave of my conversation with the
King, and entreated him to insist on our return, as otherwise
we should never obtain my father's permission to quit Berlin.
The same day that my sister took her departure the King left for
Pomerania. He was in raptures over my husband's regiment,
and said he had never seen a finer or better disciplined set of
men. My father returned on the 8th August, bringing the
Hereditary Prince with him. I implored my brother's help
to get us leave to return to Baireuth. He determined to
speak next day with Grumkow and Seckendorf about it.
The King was going to drive with them, and my brother
said he would arrange that the matter should be brought
before my father. As good luck would have it, I received
letters from the Margrave that very morning, enclosing one
to the King, which I gave him after dinner. He was in a
very good humour, and had drunk a bttle, but bis face
changed at once as soon as he saw the letter. He said
nothing at first, but after a while turned to me, remarking,
" Your father-in-law does not know what he wants. You
are far better here than with him. My son-in-law must
study the art of war, which is far more useful than planting
cabbages at Babeuth."
Grumkow and Seckendorf represented to the King that he
would be the cause of bad feeling between the Margrave
and ourselves if he prevented our return ; that althougb my
father-in-law had one foot in the grave, he might take it
into his head to re-marry, a step which would have very
disastrous results for us. Indeed everybody supported my
husband and myself in our wish to go back to Babeuth.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 321
The King looked at me, and asked me what I thought about
it. I repbed that the gentlemen were quite right in what
they said, and that I should count it a great favour if he
would abow us to take our departure. " Very web, then,"
my father answered, " you can go, but there is no great
hurry, and I should not wish you to leave tbl the 23rd
August." I never was happier in my bfe than when I had
at last obtained the King's leave and felt certain of our
return. The last fortnight I spent at Berbn passed very quietly.
The Queen, who had now grown accustomed to have me
about ber, was very sorry at my departure. She told me
that Grumkow had been the cause of ber having treated me
so unkindly. He had represented to her that my timidity
alone had been the cause of the breach with England. That
my father's anxiety to marry me to the Hereditary Prince
had been a mere pretence. That had I shown more determi
nation on that memorable occasion, when the King had sent
ab those gentlemen to speak with me, things would have
turned out differently. She said I might therefore consider
whether she had not had good cause of annoyance with me.
Upon this I disclosed to my mother Grumkow's perfidious
behaviour and double-dealing.
The day before I left for Baireuth, the King came to take
leave of me. He did not, however, show much feebng or
regret. It was the last time that I ever saw my dear father,
whose memory will always remain precious to me. I took a
most touching leave of my brother; my mother also dis
solved into tears, and I left my old home in great distress.
I dined at Sarmiind, and after a very bad dinner con
tinued my journey. The coachman was again kind enough
to upset the carriage twice, and I was a good deal bruised,
but nevertheless proceeded on my way. Next day we
reached Halle, where I was received in State. A deputation
from the University met me, and presented an address. M.

322 MEMOIRS OF THE

von Wackholz, who was in command, there during the Prince
of Anhalt's absence, furnished me with an escort, and asked
me to give him the pass- word. At Halle I found Princess
Radziwib, sister of the Margravine Philip. She had come
there on purpose to see me. I knew her very well, she was
most charming, and full of wit and cleverness.
Next morning I left Halle and reached Hof on the 30th
of August. M. von Voit, who had met me at Schleiz,
informed me that the Margrave was at Hof, expecting our
arrival with the greatest pleasure and impatience. My father-
in-law met me close to the entrance to the town, accompanied
by a suite in thirty carriages. I stopped my carriage and
got out, as I observed he did the same. He received me
most courteously, and was very affectionate in his manner
towards the Hereditary Prince. We then resumed our way,
my father-in-law driving with us. He thought me grown
very thin and much altered. He told me he had now got a
very celebrated doctor at Babeuth, and hoped he would be
able to cure me. We spent one day at Hof, and reached
Baireuth on the 7th September. Mademoiselle von Sonns
feld was delighted to see me again. I found my little
daughter so grown and improved that I should scarcely have
known her again. She had been taught many funny little
tricks, and I can say with truth I never saw a more beautiful
child. Early next morning my father-in-law sent his doctor to
see me. I told him what the doctors at Berlin had said, and
showed him their written opinion. Thinking my delicate
state of health proceeded from a disordered digestion and
heated blood, he proposed to bleed me next day, and
promised me speedy recovery. Accordingly next morning
the doctor took ten ounces of blood from me, which weak
ened me so much that I was unable to leave my room for
several days. Mademoisebe von Marwitz read aloud to me
of an afternoon, and the Margrave came every evening to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 323

see me. My father-in-law was full of little attentions for
me, which I owed to the kind influence of Mademoisebe von
Sonnsfeld, who had gained wonderful power over him. To
add to my comfort my father-in-law went away to Himmels
cron. On leaving he said to me he did so purposely to leave
me quiet, and to give me a better chance of recovering my
health. He knew that if he remained at Babeuth I should
have to exert myself more than was good for me, and he
trusted to find me much stronger on his return. His kind
ness and attention touched me very much, and I determined
to do everything I could to prevent this satisfactory under
standing being disturbed. My sister of Anspach came and
spent a few days with me, and I graduaby began to improve
under the peace and quiet I now enjoyed. Alas ! a new
occurrence was soon to plunge me into fresh anxiety. I
must now give a full account of it.
I have already mentioned the King of Poland's sudden
death. It led to the formation of two parties in the
country, the one holding firmly to the elector of Saxony
and protected by the Emperor of Russia, whbe the other
favoured the claims of Stanislaus,* and was supported by
France. The Emperor of Austria's pobcy, which was
always opposed to that of France, and that of the King of
Prussia, who himself cared very bttle for so powerful a
* Stanislaus Leszczynski, a Pole by birth, placed on the throne of Poland
through the influence of Charles XII. of Sweden. After the Battle of
Pultawa he could no longer maintain himself on the throne. He fled to
Pomerania and then to Sweden, where he remained some time. After
Augustus II., King of Poland's death, » party in Poland, supported by
France, again proclaimed him King. Stanislaus proceeded to Warsaw and
then to Dantzio. This town was invested by the Russians, and Stanislaus
escaped disguised as a peasant. After the treaty of Vienna in 1735
Stanislaus renounced the throne, but was allowed to retain the title of
King. He possessed the Duchies of Lorraine and Bar for life, and on his
death they fell back to Prance. He died in 1766, regretted by all his
subjects. His daughter was married to Louis XV. of France. —
Note by Translator.
Y 2

324 MEMOIRS OF THE

neighbour, naturaby opposed the election of Stanislaus.
Russia did so as strongly, for she was bound by intimate ties
to the Emperor of Austria and the Elector of Saxony. In
spite of this combined opposition the French party triumphed,
and Stanislaus Leszezynski was chosen King of Poland.
Russia was mortaby offended at this proceeding, and sent
troops to Poland, and Dantzic was invested by them. Every
thing tended towards a rupture between Austria and France.
French troops were sent to the Rhine and to Italy. My
father was bound by the articles of the secret treaty made
between him and the Emperor to send him a contingent
of 10,000 men. Private letters from Berlin informed me
that the King was himself preparing to take the field, and
relied on my husband's accompanying him.
It was this that caused me such anxiety. I was so
accustomed to trouble and sorrow, that any fresh event
alarmed me. My grief had almost made me sink into a
confirmed state of melancholy. All I had gone through
and suffered during my stay at Berlin had made it very
difficult for me to regain my accustomed cheerfulness. My
health did not improve, and all thought I was in a rapid
consumption. I thought myself doomed, and awaited my
death with courage. The only thing which diverted my
mind was the study of the sciences. I wrote and I read ab
day long, and discussed scientific subjects with Mademoisebe
von Marwitz. I did so in order to make her reflect on what
she read, and to develop her mind. This girl was entirely
devoted to me, and I was extremely fond of her. She had
become much more serious, and tried to give me pleasure and
satisfaction in every way she could.
The Imperial troops were being graduaby concentrated,
and the Duke of Bevern was appointed to command them.
The Hereditary Prince was burning to take part in the
campaign, which could not last long, as the season was so far
advanced. The Margrave, however, made no secret of how

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 325
greatly he was opposed to the Prince's wishes. My husband
only obtained permission to visit the Army in the neighbour
hood of Hebbron. He left for this place on the 30th
September, and returned again on the 1st November.
The Princess of Culmbach, daughter of the Margrave
George Wilbam, came to visit us during this time. Her
story is so curious that it deserves a place in these memoirs.
She was educated by her aunt the Queen of Poland till
she reached her twelfth year. After which, ber mother,
whom I described on my visit to Erlangen, thought it no
longer necessary to leave ber at Dresden, and sent for her
back to Baireuth. The young Princess was very beautiful,
and could well bear comparison with her mother. My father-
in-law, who, in consequence of Margrave George William
having no children, was the probable heir, was among her
suitors. He was at that time already divorced from his first
wife. The Margravine, however, could not bear him, and
her daughter shared her dislike. The young Princess' beauty
and purity of mind made her mother furiously jealous,
and she determined, if possible, to ruin her. The Mar
gravine's husband was much in favour of the Princess'
marriage to the Prince of Culmbach. In order to make this
impossible, the Margravine endeavoured to get a certain
Vobser, chamberlain to her husband, to seduce the young
Princess. She promised him four thousand ducats, if he
succeeded. Vobser, tempted by the prospects of so large a
sum, was nothing loth. He paid assiduous court to the
Princess, but earned only contempt at her hands. The
Margravine, finding her plan bad failed, now conceived a
more diabobcal scheme. The unfortunate Princess feb into
the trap, and gave birth some time later to an illegitimate
child. The Margrave was so furious when he heard of it,
that he had the Princess imprisoned in the fortress of Plas
senburg. When my father-in-law succeeded to the Principabty on

326 MEMOIRS OF THE

the death of the Margrave, he endeavoured to restore the
poor Princess to freedom, but the Queen of Poland would not
hear of it. The Princess was, nevertheless, no longer so
strictly guarded and watched. Some Roman Catholic priests
by this means gained admittance to the fortress. They
pursuaded the Princess that if she would only recant and go
over to the Roman Church, she would gain the powerful
protection of the Empress Am^be, and be set at liberty.
Blinded by these fab promises, she secretly became a Roman
Cathobc, and on the death of the Empress publicly announced
her change of faith. Before long, however, religious doubts
assailed her, and shortly before my return to Babeuth she
again returned to Protestantism. My father-in-law, who was
anxious to show his zeal for the Protestant cause, invited the
Princess to Baireuth, received her with every mark of respect,
and reinstated her in the good opinion of the world. She
did indeed deserve it, for she was endowed with many great
qualities. She was alwaysjdoing good, and her behaviour
at all times more than atoned for the fault she had been forced
to commit. The Princess made a very short stay at Baireuth,
and returned to Culmbach after a few days. My health
prevented my accompanying her, as I otherwise should have.
She, however, met the Margrave, and the Hereditary Prince,
who were hunting in that neighbourhood.
I have in these memobs made a point of mentioning every
fact that concerns myself, and like telbng bttle anecdotes to
enliven my narrative. I shall therefore give one here, which
made a greater impression on many people than on myself,
because much study and reflection have made me overcome
many prejudices. Indeed I flatter myself I am somewhat of
a philosopher. The Hereditary Prince's suite of apartments was composed
of two large rooms with a smab ante-ohamber attached to
them. There were two doors, one communicating with my
bedroom, and the other with a vestibule or hall, where

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 327
two sentinels and one footman kept watch. On the 7th
November, the three men were suddenly awakened in the
night by hearing steps in the large room, and soon afterwards
a whining noise, to which succeeded cries as of someone in
great distress. They went several times into the room, but
without discovering anything, and as soon as they had left the
noise re-commenced. Six sentinels, who rebeved one another
in succession, gave the same account. On M. von. Reitzen-
stein's being informed of the occurrence, strict search was
made, but without any result. The incident was kept a pro
found secret -from me. People pretended it had been the
"White Lady"* who had appeared as a warning of my
approaching death. Others feared some accident would bef al
the Hereditary Prince. This fear was, however, soon put to
rest by his return with the Margrave on the 11th November.
They had scarcely reached home when a messenger brought
the news of the death of my brother-in-law, Prince Wilbam.
Strange to stay, he had died 'at the very hour at which the
strange noise had been heard in the castle. Prince Wibiam
had left Vienna with his uncle, the Prince of Cubnbach, to
rejoin his regiment at Cremona. Soon after his arrival there
he had caught small-pox, and died in seven days. It was a
relief to the whole family, for he was almost imbecbe, and
had he bved longer, would have caused much trouble.
The Margrave received the news with great equanimity,
and never shed a tear. My husband, on the other hand.
was not to be comforted, so that I had the greatest trouble in
diverting his mind. The Prince of Culmbach found means
of sending Prince Wbliam's body secretly to Babeuth. We
all went to Himmelscron to avoid being present at the
funeral. The Prince was to be interred in the famby vault
in the church of St. Peter. The vault had always been kept

* A white figure, who was said to appear in several of the royal houses of
Germany before a death took place in the family.

328 MEMOIRS OF THE

walled up, and had to be opened some days before the
funeral. The astonishment of those who entered the vault
can be easily imagined, when it was discovered to be full of
blood. The whole town came to see the extraordinary sight,
and most unpleasant rumours were circulated. I was told of
this at Himmelscron, and some one brought me a handker
chief which had been dipped in this mbaculous blood. The
Margrave had heard nothing of all this, as people were
afraid of frightening him. I, however, was of opinion that
he should be told, and implored him to send his own doctor, M.
Gackel, to enquire into the facts of this singular occurrence.
My father-in-law granted my request, and begged me to
see that a thorough investigation was made. He was web
aware of the panic the whole circumstance must have created.
Gackel reported that the blood had so filled the vault that he
had had some carried away in buckets to be examined. He
thought it proceeded from a crack in the coffin of a Princess
that had been buried eighty years ago ! To make quite sure
he thought it would be best to open the coffin. The Mar
grave agreed to this, and the necessary order was given. It
was, however, found that it was impossible to execute it.
After some further inquiries, a chemist in the town put
an end to the various suppositions. The supposed blood was
discovered to be balsam, which had been used for embalming
the said Princess. The whole cbcumstance was considered
very strange. Prince Wbliam was buried on the 3rd
December. Mademoiselle von Grumkow and Mademoisebe
von Marwitz attended the funeral, and returned to Himmels
cron after it.
Next day, when Mademoiselle von Marwitz and I were
sitting alone together, I observed how silent and absent she
seemed to be, and asked her the cause. She sighed, and
answered that she was very sad, but was not allowed to
say why. Her reply made me very curious, and I pressed
her to tell me the reason of her dejection. " I wish to God

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 329
I might teb you,?' Mademoiselle von Marwitz said. " I have
a far greater wish to speak than your Royal Highness has to
hear, but I have sworn a terrible oath to keep silent. All I
may say is that it concerns you." Her whole manner and
tone alarmed me. I could not in the least make out what
she could possibly mean. I tried to get at the truth by
cross-questioning her, but at every fresh question I put she
shook her bead. At last she said it had to do with the
Margrave. " Do you mean to say that he intends to marry ? "
I exclaimed. She made a sign in the affirmative. " But with
whom ? " I asked, " and how comes it that you are the
first to hear of it ? Without telling me in so many words
what and who it is, you can teb me by signs." Mademoiselle
von Marwitz jumped up from her chair, ran across the room,
seized a pencil, and wrote at some length on the wab, after
which she left me. I had already become very uncom
fortable, but when I read the words she had written, I was
petrified. " I went this morning to see my Aunt Flora," (that was
the Christian name of Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld's sister,
and I shall for the future always call her by it in these
memoirs). " I found ber very busy, and very silent. I
asked her what was the matter, to which she replied that
she had many things on her mind, which would, if I knew
them, greatly surprise me. On my entreating her to explain
what she meant, she answered that she would confide her
secret to me on condition of my swearing not to divulge it.
I gave her the required promise. My Aunt Flora now told
me that ever since we had left for Berlin, the Margrave had
begun to pay ber marked attention : that he had become so
attached to her that he was determined to marry her. He
intended raising her to the rank of a Countess in the Empire
(Reichsgrafin), so that after her marriage she might be on
an equabty with other Princesses. In this case, he would
leave Baireuth for good and establish himself entbely at

330 MEMOIRS OF THE

Himmelscron. He would settle a large dowry on ber, and
some place out of the Prmcipabty, so that she should be safe
from any possible unpleasantness that might arise through
the Hereditary Prince. The Margrave had only waited till
his son's funeral was over, to inform your Royal Highness
of his intentions himself. I told my aunt that neither your
Royal Highness nor the Hereditary Prince would ever con
sent to this marriage, and that the King would support you
in your opposition to it ; that her sister, your Governess,
would have to leave the Court, that she would- be miserable
for ever afterwards, and that I could not bebeve she could
place any reliance in such phantasms.
" ' These are no phantasms,' my aunt replied ; ' I cannot
see why I should not accept the happiness offered me. What
wrong am I doing the Hereditary Princess or her husband ?
If the Margrave does not marry me he wib marry someone
else, and after all he need ask for no one's consent.' ' But
if you have children ?' I continued .... ' If I have chbdren
I shall die, but I shab have none ; I am too old for that.'
' Take care what you are about, and do not treat this matter
lightly, for it may have terrible consequences for you,' I
answered. ' Pah ! ' cried my aunt, ' you are young, and
are alarmed without any cause. I am sorry now that I have
told you anything about it. At least be good enough to keep
my secret. I must now go to Himmelscron, where I shall
find my sister, who knows nothing, and to whom I must
break the news.' "
I never was more surprised at anything in my life, and
endless thoughts crossed my mind. The time was, however,
short : Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld was to come next day,
as well as the Margrave, who would probably teb me the
whole of this beautiful story. I rubbed out what Made
moiselle von Marwitz had written on the wall, and then sent
for my husband, to whom I told the fatal secret. We were
both, so to speak, on the rack, and did not know what to do.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 331
I was so upset and so totally unable to regain my com
posure, that I excused myself from appearing at dinner on the
plea of indisposition. Neither my husband nor I could sleep
all night, but kept walking up and down our room. The
matter was far too serious in every aspect. First of all, it
was no honour to have a stepmother of inferior rank ; secondly,
such a stepmother might do us and the country endless barm,
and bring about fresh misunderstandings between the Margrave
and ourselves ; thirdly, my Governess, whom I loved almost
as if she were my mother, and who was devoted to me,
would, as well as Flora von Sonnsfeld, be obbged to leave
me. They would be miserably unhappy, as the King would
be sure to send for them to Berbn and imprison them. And
then, fourthly, the whole circumstance would do me harm in
the eyes of the world, as people would naturally think I had
been deceived. No one would for a moment believe that my
Governess and her sister had not both agreed to befool me.
All this made me quite ib, and though I did all I could to
preserve my composure outwardly, " Aunt Flora" could not
help observing next day that I was mortaby wounded. She
induced the Margrave not to speak with me for the present,
saying she did not consider the moment propitious. She
reproached Mademoiselle von Marwitz bitterly for having
spoken to me, but the latter was able to pacify her, and
obtain her confidence anew.
Flora enjoyed talking of her future high position. "As
stepmother, I shall be able to claim precedence of her Royal
Highness, and the Margrave has promised to obtain that
right for me. All the same, I shall never forget the respect
due to the Hereditary Princess, and shall try to be of what
use I can to ber. I shall wait for a bttle whbe longer before
I tell ber everything, and the Margrave intends doing the
same. We shall try and flatter her, in order to win her
consent to our wishes."
Mademoiselle von Marwitz told me all this. After much

332 MEMOIRS OF THE

reflection I determined to tell my Governess all about it,
but in order to shield Mademoiselle von Marwitz, I gave
out that an anonymous note had informed me of the
matter. Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld was ferocious when I
told her, and declared it was a malicious invention of her
enemies to ruin her and her famby. However, when I gave
her proofs of ab I had said, she grew calmer. I cabed her
attention to the constant visits the Margrave paid her sister,
and to his marked attentions to her. My Governess raised
her hands to heaven with sobs and tears. She was so
angry that she at first wanted to demand an interview
with the Margrave. Then she thought of resigning and
taking her sister away with her. However, this did not
suit my views, and I persuaded her we could put an end
to this intrigue only by using gentle remonstrances. She at
last gave way to my wishes. Flora came again several times
to Himmelscron, where Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld could
not resist teasing her about her long and frequent interviews
with the Margrave.
We returned to Baireuth on the 20th December. Made
moiselle von Sonnsfeld could now no longer keep silent, and
treated her sister pitilessly, and told her I was fully aware of
all her intrigues. Flora was not clever, and as she had been
educated by her sister, was in great awe of her. She there
fore made a full confession to Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld.
She even showed her the Margrave's letters, in which he
promised to make ample provision for her in case of his
death. The letters were ab written in most flattering terms.
As soon as my Governess had read these, she told Flora
to accompany her to my room and show me them, and
then to write to the Margrave in my presence breaking
off the engagement. If she refused to do this, she would
at once act alone, and would assuredly find other means by
which to remove her from Baireuth. The firm manner in
which Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld spoke to her frightened

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 333
Flora. She therefore came to me and told me ab the cb-
cumstances. She tried to make me believe that she had
never meant to accept the Margrave's offer. I appeared as if I
believed this, and spoke kindly and gently to her, yet making
her clearly understand that I would never consent to the
marriage. My husband promised to provide for her, at
the same time repeating what I had said. " You can never
be Princess," I said to her, " the Emperor alone could raise
you to that rank, and he has far too much consideration for the
King to do anything which would displease him. You
therefore see that the whole thing is impossible." Flora
promised me to write to the Margrave, that he must once
for all give up bis intention. As she could, however,
from her great influence with him, be of considerable use
to us, she determined to approach him carefully, in order
to prevent any serious rupture between them. She kept
her word, and there was happily an end to this unpleasant
business. Mademoisebe Flora von Sonnsfeld is only five feet in
height, very stout, and lame. In her youth she is said to
have been a great beauty, but the chicken-pox had so dis
figured ber, that she could no longer lay claim to it. In
spite of this, however, her face is attractive, and her eyes
are so full of cleverness that they mislead you. Her head
being too large for her body gives her the appearance of a
dwarf, but the rest of her figure presents nothing remarkable.
She has grace and dignity, and her manners denote that she
has bved in the world. She has an excellent heart, and is
gentle and anxious to be of use to others. In a word, there
is nothing to find fault with in her character. Her conduct
was always irreproachable, but heaven had not endowed her
with consistency. A certain amount of knowledge of the
world enabled her to hide this fault, which became apparent
only on intimate acquaintance. The advantages offered her
by the Margrave had dazzled her, ambition and selfishness

334 MEMOIRS OF THE

had misled her, and her narrowness of intellect had not
enabled her to foresee the results.
My health still continued indifferent. I no longer had
constant fever, though it returned at night. I was, however,
able to receive company, though doing so did not amuse me.
I was always low spirited, though I did my utmost to appear
cheerful in the presence of others. My illness was greatly
the cause of my melancholy, but the annoyance I had had
whilst at Berlin had quite as much to do with it. I had got
into a habit of sitting silent, pondering over things.
Prince William's death had left his regiment in the
Imperial Army without a commander. The Margrave was
advised to ask that it might be given to the Hereditary Prince.
Margrave George William had raised the regiment upon the
condition that it should always belong to the family. My
father-in-law desired me to write to the Empress on the
subject. I received a most gracious answer from her, and
the request was granted. The Hereditary Prince was de
bghted, for he was devoted to soldiering.
We were at the beginning of the carnival. Mademoiselle
von Marwitz did her utmost to cheer me, and proposed that
I should arrange a masquerade. My husband, who loved
amusement, urged me to obtain the Margrave's permission
for the purpose. This was not so easy, for my father-in-law
disliked all gaieties. It was a matter of conscience with
him, and his chaplain, who was very pious, encouraged him
in this view. Flora Sonnsfeld, with whom we spoke of our
wish, managed so well that the Margrave himself proposed
my giving this ball. He asked me to undertake all the
arrangements, and made only one condition, namely that he
need not wear a mask. This kind of fete is known only in
Germany. A host and hostess are represented, and the
other guests act the part of the different trades and gubds of
the country, all wearing masks.
I had the large ball-room transformed into a wood, with a

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 335
vbiage and an inn at the end of it. The bouse was built of
bark and the roof covered with tiny lamps. In the interior
of it a table was laid for twenty people, having a centre
piece with a fountain. The bab commenced after dinner.
Everyone else was charmed with it, but I was only bored, for
my father-in-law never left me in peace, but insisted on
holding long moral discussions with me. He prevented my
speaking to any of my guests, of whom there were many
whose conversation I should have enjoyed.
The fobowing Sunday the Margrave's Almoner preached
a long sermon on the sinfulness of this ball, and pubbcly
called us all to order. Although he openly spared the
Margrave, he reproached him so bitterly in private for
having consented to the masquerade that my poor father-
in-law thought himself condemned to all eternity. He
promised solemnly that such festivities should never take
place again, upon which his chaplain gave him absolution.
But this was not sufficient : the Margrave wished my hus
band to take a similar oath, which he, however, found means
of evading, to the great displeasure of his father. A cb
cumstance arising at that time only strengthened the Mar
grave in his superstitious views, and might bave resulted in
his adopting the life of a Trappist, had not my husband
brought the deception practised on him to bght.
Since Prince Wilbam's death a general panic existed on the
subject of ghosts. Every day some fresh absurd story was
circulated of persons and things supposed to have been seen
and beard in the castle. Each story was more improbable
than the last. The anxiety about my health seemed to have
cabed a real ghost of flesh and blood into existence. It often
happens that what you most wish you are at last inclined to
bebeve as a fact. A rumour was set on foot in the town that
I was expecting to be confined, but as I was aware what had
caused this, I took to riding, partly as an amusement and
partly because the doctors considered it good for my health.

336 MEMOIRS OF THE

The Margrave had given me a charming easy black horse.
As I was still very weak, my ride never exceeded a quarter of
an hour. Anything out of the common is sure to meet with
disapprobation. The custom of ladies riding on horse
back, which was so common in England and France, was
unknown in Germany. Everyone exclaimed against it, and
hence the stories of ghosts arose.- After a little whbe
Chamberlain von Reitzenstein was informed that a figure of
supernatural size appeared every evening in the castle saying
these words in a terrible voice, " Tell the highest Lady in the
land that if she continues to ride a black horse some dreadful
misfortune will overtake ber. Teb her that she must on no
account be seen outside her room for six weeks."
M. von Reitzenstein, himself the most superstitious of
mortals, at once informed the Margrave of this fact, the
consequence being that I received an order on no account to
leave the castle, or to be seen out riding. My annoyance
was extreme, particularly at the absurd reason which had
caused this prohibition. I represented to the Margrave
that the whole cbcumstance was the purest invention, and
my husband insisted so seriously on its being so, that he
obtained his father's command to sift the whole matter. The
Hereditary Prince thereupon had a watch kept at every
entrance in the castle at which the ghost was said to show
itself, but without result. The supernatural being seemed to
have been informed of the measures taken against it, for it
did not appear. The Hereditary Prince at length had a
secret interview with the instigator of the whole fraud, and
promised her (for a woman it was) a large sum of money if
she would say who it was. The poor woman took a lantern
with her, but had only time to look for one moment at the
apparition, when it threw some poison at her, which blinded
her for bfe. According to her information, the person who
represented the ghost had nut-shells over her eyes, and was
tightly swathed in white linen sheets. The Margrave's

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 337
superstitious piety, or rather his bad humour with us, was
not in any way appeased by this discovery, The Hereditary
Prince deemed it advisable, in order to avoid any possible
misunderstanding between us and bis father, to leave Baireuth
for a short whbe. We owed the Margrave of Anspach a
visit, so we took this opportunity of paying it, and left for
Anspach on the 21st January.
It seemed almost as if the prediction of the ghost were to
come true. In driving down a very steep road, the front
wheel of our carriage came off, and we were nearly flung
headlong down a precipice. My husband, my Governess,
and Mademoiselle von Marwitz had managed to get out of
the carriage, and my servants who were holding it back
thought I had done the same. They let go their hold,
and I should have been killed bad I not jumped out. In
doing so I fell down, and must have been crushed by the
wheels had I not been extricated by a Prussian who was
with us. Having bad some wine to strengthen me after
this fright, we continued our journey.
A thaw had set in with the night, but the sun was required
to melt the ice in the shade. Our road led across a river
which was frozen over. As soon, however, as we got on it
the ice gave way, and carriage and horses stuck fast. We
were at length pubed out by the aid of ropes, and nar
rowly escaped drowning.
At length we reached Baiersdorf, where we spent the
night. I was more dead than alive from fatigue and the
terror of the narrow escapes we had had. We reached
Anspach next evening. My reception there resembled that
given me on the occasion of my first visit, and as I described
the Court on that occasion, I will not stop to do so again.
We returned to Baireuth on the 10th February, having left
Anspach on the 8th.
New troubles awaited us on our return home. At the
time of my marriage a treaty had been made between the

'338 MEMOIRS OF THE

King and the Margrave, by which my father obtained the
right to levy three Prussian regiments in the Principality,
namely, my brother's, the Hereditary Prince's, and the
Prince of Anhalt's. M. von Miinichow, the recruiting
officer at Baireuth, was a young man who stood high in my
brother's favour. He was a son of the Miinichow, who had
been of such service to the Crown Prince during his imprison
ment at Kiistrin, and had been speciaby recommended to my
husband's notice. He was a good young man, but had
certainly not invented gunpowder. He met us at Streitberg,
where we were to dine, and announced to my husband the
fact of his having enlisted a young man over six feet in
height. This giant belonged to Bamberg, and had intended
joining another regiment. M. von Miinichow had, there
fore, taken him by force and brpught him secretly to
Pasewalk, without anyone's finding it out. He added that
the man was a great rascal, who would do no good other
wise. He therefore thought the occurrence would make no
great stb.
The Hereditary Prince told me of this feat of Miinichow's,
and I at once foresaw the annoyance it would cause us. My
husband told Miinichow of my apprehensions, but he re
assured him greatly, by telling him of ab the precautions he
had taken in the matter. We therefore hoped that the
whole transaction would remain a secret. The Margrave
received us so kindly on our arrival at Baireuth, that I quite
thought he had heard nothing, and he left in a most amiable
mood for Himmelscron on the 12th February. We there
fore had every reason to think the circumstance was past and
forgotten, when M. von Voit had us awakened at midnight,
demanding most urgently to speak with us. He told us that
Gouncbor Lauterbach (a man of no particular social position)
had been to see him towards dusk. He had asked him to
inform us that he had just come from Himmelscron where
he had left the Margrave in a greater state of rage than he

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 339
had ever seen him in before. He had found out what Miini
chow had done, suspected the Hereditary Prince of being con
cerned in it, and had sworn revenge of the most summary
kind. The Margrave intended to come to town next day,
and Lauterbach warned us to take our precautions, as every
thing was to be feared for my husband.
This intelligence caused us a deadly fear. We consulted
and deliberated in vain : we could find no means of escape
from the difficulty. Nothing remained to the Hereditary
Prince but to bow to the inevitable, and submit. If this
was of no use, then ab was lost. We spent a cruel night.
As soon as it was morning I sent for Mademoisebe von
Sonnsfeld, and we consulted afresh what was to be done, Du^
equally without result. At last we spoke to Flora Sonnsfeld.
She promised to use all the influence she possessed with the
Margrave to mediate in the matter. She feared, however,
that she would be able to do but bttle. We took so bttle
trouble at any time to give the Margrave pleasure, she said,
that we could not be surprised if he treated us as he did. I
asked her to explain what she meant by tbis remark, as I
did not understand it. I could not remember that the
Hereditary Prince or I had ever fabed in consideration
towards my father-in-law. Flora shrugged her shoulders
and remained silent. I knew perfectly well what she meant,
but I wished to obbge her to speak more clearly. She did
not know what answer to make, and therefore merely repbed
that I turned him into ridicule and treated him bke some
one who was not quite in his right mind. " If I have ever
said that the Margrave was not," I repbed, " I spoke the
truth. But I made this remark only in the presence of
people who I was sure would make no bad use of it, like
your sister and yourself. I admit that the Margrave has
now good cause to be angry. I entirely disapproved of
Munichow's proceeding, and should not blame my father-in-
law if be found fault with his son about it, as long as he
z 2

340 MEMOIRS OF THE

refrained from violence, which would place him completely
in the wrong."
I spent the whole afternoon in a great state of agitation.
I knew what the Margrave's fits of rage would be, and that
in the first heat of the moment be was capable of anything.
He arrived at five o'clock. My husband received him at the
foot of the stabs, and accompanied him to his room. My
father-in-law was most affectionate and kind in his manner
towards the Hereditary Prince, and conversed for an hour with
him. He then dismissed him, saying he had some business
to transact, after which he would come and see me. My
husband returned quite triumphant to me after this inter
view. He spoke of his father in Flora's presence in the
highest terms of praise. He said he should never forget the
temperate manner in which the Margrave had spoken with
him on this occasion. Although he — the Hereditary Prince —
was quite innocent of Miinicbow's high-handed proceeding,
yet he felt the wrong that had been done far more keenly
than if his father had been violent with him. But this
peaceful atmosphere was soon disturbed, and we heard that
M. von Miinichow and two sergeants had been arrested and
imprisoned. I remembered that not long before this occurrence the
Dutch had shot a Prussian officer whom they had caught
recruiting on theb territory, and I remembered too that the
Margrave had expressed his approval of theb action. I
therefore had but little doubt that Miinichow would suffer
the same fate. I trembled at the possibbity, for I foresaw
what dreadful results it would have. As I was considering
what could possibly be done to prevent so dangerous a step,
my father-in-law entered my room. He was extremely
gracious, whbe I was greatly agitated. As we were just
going to dinner we only spoke of trivial matters. After
dinner was over I approached my father-in-law, saying to
him, " Your Highness has every right to be extremely

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 341
angry with M. von Miinichow. The Hereditary Prince
blames him as much as I do. Still, as bis arrest wib cause
the King extreme annoyance, I implore your Highness to set
him at bberty for my sake. It is the first favour I have ever
asked of you, and I feel convinced you wbl not refuse it
me." The Margrave listened to me coldly, and then replied
in a most arrogant tone, " Your Royal Highness is always
demanding favours of me which I cannot grant. The pro
ceeding is a monstrous one. The man whom Miinichow has
carried off is a Cathobc priest. He was bound and most
cruelly treated, and that even in my presence. I shall have
endless trouble with the Bishop of Bamberg, and I cannot
stand being treated with so great a want of respect. If my
son has had any hand in it, I almost wish he had never been
born, or had been strangled in his cradle. I am master here,
and I will make my power felt by ab who forget what is
due to me and my position."
" No body has, I think, ever ventured to doubt that,"
I answered. " I should be in utter despair if I thought your
Highness imagined the Hereditary Prince had anything to
do with this unfortunate affair ! " "I do not think he has,"
the Margrave said, " but my son would have done better to
have himself informed me of all that occurred. I also quite
think that Miinichow represented it all to him in a different
light." " I quite agree," I answered, " but may I venture to make
one more remark ? " " You can say every thing you wish," he
replied. " Well, then, wbl your Highness let mercy gain the
day, and will you set Miinichow free to-morrow ? Let his
arrest be sufficient satisfaction for his fault. The Hereditary
Prince will dismiss him at once. Miinichow is my brother's
great favourite, and the Crown Prince is bound to his family
by many ties of gratitude. My brother would, I know, be
everlastingly grateful to your Highness if he knew that you
had given Miinichow his bberty on account of the services

342 MEMOIRS OF .THE

rendered to him." My father-in-law interrupted me here by
saying, "I beg your Royal Highness not to continue this
conversation, and to say nothing more on the subject. I am
the best judge of my own actions, and bave the honour to
wish you a very good night." With these words the Mar
grave turned on his heel, leaving me standing dumb with
surprise. My husband found me quite upset by the interview. We
both expected the worst. The Hereditary Prince was greatly
irritated with his father, and I was not less so. The Mar
grave was certainly justified in resenting Miinichow's
conduct; stib, he ought to have behaved differently. He
ought to have spoken to his son about it, arrested Miinichow,
and then granted my request for his freedom. The falseness
with which the Margrave behaved was unpardonable, and
only proved the real state of his feelings towards us, which
were certainly not those of friendship. Miinichow was tried
pubbcly. He emphaticaby denied having ib-used his
recruit, and equally denied ever having heard the man was a
priest, as he had never worn the priest's habit. Miinichow
was cross-questioned several 'times, hut without any further
information being obtained^from him. Flora had been able
to obtain nothing from the Margrave; and I, therefore,
determined to give out that I was bl, and took to my bed.
Everything was tried to move my father-in-law. He was
told I was bl from the sorrow and trouble this occurrence
had caused. He merely laughed when he heard it.
Up till now, I had endeavoured by gentleness to bring the
matter to a favourable issue. Hearing, however, that
Miinichow was strictly guarded and treated bke a criminal,
I thought the time had arrived for energetic measures. I,
therefore, sent for Baron Stein, and explained to him what
disastrous results the Margrave's behaviour would have
should he deal violently with Miinichow. I gave him such
a wholesome fear of the King and his anger, that be

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTHi 343
promised to do all be could to pacify the Margrave. Terribly
frightened by what I had told him, he rushed to his master,
and put him into such a state of terror that he at once set
Miinichow free.
My father-in-law desired Baron Stein to tell me, that he
did not insist on Miinichow's dismissal, but that on the
contrary he would treat him civiby. He implored me to make
his peace with the King. I thanked the Margrave for the
consideration he had shown me, in granting my request, and
assured him my husband would at once order Miinichow to
rejoin his regiment. My husband, I said, did not wish to
have people about him that had the misfortune to offend his
father. I promised to explain the whole affair to the King,
and felt sure that ab would soon be forgotten. My father-
in-law did not seem delighted with the part I had played.
However, Miinichow took his departure, and peace was re
established. The Hereditary Prince was fortunate enough
to induce the King to let the priest go. My father-in-law,
therefore, received every satisfaction he could expect.
I had scarcely begun to breathe again, when new troubles
overtook me. These were caused by a letter from the King,
in which he informed me, that being bound by treaty to
assist the Emperor with ten thousand men, be intended to
take the field himself, and join the army on the Rhine. He
counted on my husband's accompanying him, and wished me
to speak with the Margrave about it, and obtain his consent.
My husband was burning to take part in the campaign,
and as he had the King's support, he did not despab of
gaining his father's leave. I, on the other band, was much
opposed to the plan. I knew my husband's ambition to
distinguish himself. He loved soldiering passionately, and
I was fearful of his exposing himself unnecessarily, and of
some misfortune happening to him. He was my most precious
earthly treasure : we were one heart and one soul. Never
were two people so closely bound together as we were.

344 MEMOIRS OF THE

Notwithstanding my fears, I was obliged to show the King's
letter to my father-in-law. I managed, however, to deceive
my husband, by speaking first to the Ministers, begging them
to dissuade the Margrave from giving his consent. This
gave me but bttle trouble.
My husband was now the Margrave's only son. The
Ministers were much opposed to the King's wishes, and
promised to use theb influence with the Margrave to prevent
the plan being carried out. Having, therefore, arranged
matters to my satisfaction, I now spoke to my father-in-law.
He seemed rather put out, and said he would think the
matter over. The Hereditary Prince moved heaven and
earth to obtain his father's consent. Nobody, however,
would help him, and the Margrave was not to be induced to
grant the permission. All the country's hopes were centered
in my husband, and everyone opposed the idea of his taking
part in the war. This reply quieted the King for a while,
and laid my fears to rest.
I have not for some time mentioned my sister-in-law,
Princess Charlotte. She was completely mad, and fit only
to be shut up. At times she had most violent paroxysms of
rage, and her father was then obbged to beat her. Nobody
could manage her. She appeared twice daby in public, and
was then closely watched all the time. The Duke of Weimar
had long wished to marry her. He was one of the most
powerful of the Saxon Princes of the time. He was almost
as mad as Princess Charlotte, so that they suited each other
perfectly. He had a picture painted of the Princess by
Dobener, and although it was a most unfavourable likeness,
he was enchanted with it. He formaby proposed to the
Margrave for Princess Charlotte's hand, and made only one
condition, namely, that the matter should not be talked of
tib he himself came to Baireuth. The Margrave at once
consented, as can easily be understood, and the preparations
for the wedding were taken in hand.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 345
Princess Wbhelmine, who had not been able to make up
her mind to go to Denmark, had meanwhile married the
Prince of East Friesland. But to return to the Duke of
Weimar. He came like Nicodemus by night, and announced
his arrival only a few hours before he made his appearance.
He also gave notice of the Duke of Coburg's visit, which
annoyed us a good deal. He was the Duke of Weimar's
next heir, and we feared he came to Babeuth in order to
prevent the marriage. Both Dukes arrived the same evening.
As my father-in-law bated guests, as web as society of any
kind, he desired me to do the honours, and instructed his
Court to take all orders from me. The Royal Dukes were
at once brought to me. The Duke of Weimar was small and
very thin. He was most civil and courteous, and I could
then discover nothing singular about him. He took a great
deal of notice of Princess Charlotte, who was as beautiful as
an angel. The Duke of Coburg was tab and well pro
portioned : he was very clever, and full of good sense. He
deserved the respect of everybody for his many great
quabties of heart and mind.
Next day the Duke of Weimar showed himself in his true
bght. He conversed with me for two hours, telling me such
barefaced lies as be could only bave learned in the " devil's
school." He never sent any message to the Margrave,
which greatly disquieted my father-in-law, who entreated
me for God's sake to get the marriage settled. " I do
not wish to expose myself to a refusal from the Duke of
Weimar," he said to me, " your Royal Highness alone can
settle this matter. I should be in despair if the marriage
were broken off. The honour of my house and family would
suffer from such a misfortune, and it might, besides, have
disastrous results."
I gave in to the Margrave's entreaties, but found myself
in a great difficulty, as I did not in the least know how to
induce the Duke to declare himself .

346 MEMOIRS OF THE

The Duke of Coburg, however, came to my assistance.
He asked the Hereditary Prince and myself for a private
interview, in which he told us that he was quite aware that
we considered him heir presumptive to the Duke of Weimar,
and therefore mistrusted his intentions in coming to Baireuth.
That he had come solely to help on the marriage, for the
Duke of Weimar was subject to fits of had temper, was
extremely stupid, and changed his mind at least twenty
times a-day, so that we should never arrive at a solution of
the question in the ordinary way. He advised me to joke
with the Duke of Weimar about the marriage, and get him
to declare himself, and then immediately announce the
betrothal. The Duke of Coburg said he would support me
in every way in his power, for the Princess pleased him, and
he was sure that if I would do as he suggested the engagement
would be settled that very evening. My husband and I
were most grateful to him. The Duke of Coburg instructed
me in my part, and begged the Hereditary Prince not to
interfere, for he added, " The Duke of Weimar is fond of
ladies, and Her Royal Highness wbl be able to make him
jump over the stick if she likes."
The Margrave was now informed of all that had been settled.
I asked him to be in readiness to come to me as soon as I
gave him a sign, so that he might be a witness of the
engagement. In the afternoon I at once began to " shuffle my cards." I
collected a band composed of every imaginable instrument,
of trumpets, drums, fifes; bagpipes, horns, and what not
besides, and the noise they made was almost deafening.
The Duke of Weimar soon fell a prey to the mfiuence of
such sounds. He sprung from his chab, himself played the
drum, danced, jumped about the room, and behaved in the
most ridiculous manner. After dinner I led him to my
room accompanied by the Duke of Cobtirg, Princess Char
lotte, and my ladies. I talked to him about the campaign

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 347
on the Rhine, and said I thought it so wrong of the Emperor
not to have appointed him to the command of the Army. He
answered me by making the most extravagant remarks, and
ended by saying be would join the Army, and he had every
thing in readiness. I repbed, " I cannot approve of your
intention. A Prince like yourself should not be allowed to
expose himself. You have great expectations, and may yet
become Elector of Saxony. It would not matter how many
other princes were sacrificed, as long as you yourself are
spared." " That is true," the Duke answered, " but I am
born to be a soldier." I now interrupted him by saying,
" I know a means by which all could be combined. You
must marry and soon have a son, and then you may take
the field whenever you choose."
" H'm ! " he replied, " as regards women, there are
enough of those. I may see a hundred of them before I
find one who pleases me. At Hof three princesses and two
countesses are sitting waiting for me, but I like none of
them, and shall send them ab . away again. Your royal
father was good enough to propose yourself to me, and it
only required my consent to have married you. I did not
know you, so I declined the offer with thanks. I am now in
despair that I did so. I worship you, and am desperately in
love with you ! " "I am indeed distressed ! " I exclaimed,
" you have insulted me by decbning my hand ! This is
news indeed to me, and I am determined at whatever cost to
have satisfaction for it ! " I acted as if I were beside myself.
The Hereditary Prince and my Ladies with difficulty
restrained their laughter. At last the Duke fell trembling
at my feet, uttering protestations of, love and devotion, and
assuring me of his readiness to give me every satisfaction
I demanded of him. " Web, then," I cried, " nothing wbl
satisfy me but your marrying one of my relations. Wbl
you do so?" "With all my heart," the Duke answered,
"propose to me whom you bke, and may the thunder

348 MEMOIRS OF THE

fab on me if I do^not marry her at once." "I shab not
require much time to find you a wife," I repbed, " for here
is someone who is far more beautiful and amiable than I
am, and you wbl only gain by the exchange." With these
words I took my sister-in-law by the hand and presented her
to the Duke. He wished to embrace her, but she pushed
him from her, and, as she did so, the Duke exclaimed, " Dear
me, she is proud indeed, but she pleases me, and I am more
than satisfied."
I now sent in hot haste for the Margrave, and told him
that as soon as he came the rings should be exchanged. He
appeared a few moments later, and I at once told him that
I had been bold enough to arrange a marriage, and that all
that was now required was his consent to it. The Duke of
Weimar had so risen in my estimation thatlhadgivenhimmy
word of honour that he should obtain Princess Charlotte in
marriage, and I hoped he would approve of the match.
Instead of answering me the Margrave stood there with
open mouth, and laughingly asked the Duke how he felt ?
I thought the Duke of Coburg, my husband, and I should
have died of surprise and disgust, for our fool of a Duke
now began a long conversation with the Margrave, and
seemed to have forgotten all about his betrothal. We were
obliged to begin our manoeuvres afresh. At last we pressed
the Margrave so hard that he obtained a satisfactory declara
tion from the Duke, and the engagement was settled. The
cannons were fired, and the whole Court and the ladies from
the town came to my room to offer theb congratulations.
After this we all went to dinner, and in the evening there
was a ball. I retired to my room as soon as I had danced
with the Duke of Weimar. I was dead tired, and my throat
was quite sore from having had to speak so much.
Next morning M. von Comartin, who was in attendance
on the Duke of Weimar, asked to see me. He began by
making many excuses in having to bring me an unpleasant

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 349
message. The Duke was bke one bereft of his senses,
insisted on leaving instantly, and wished me to be informed
that he did not want to marry. He said he wished to remain
unmarried, and that ab that had taken place yesterday had
only been a joke. Comartin advised me to treat the whole
matter with a very high hand, and to behave as if it were a
matter of perfect indifference to me. I answered M. von
Comartin that I did not need this advice : that he should tell
the Duke from me, that I thought I had conferred a great
honour on him by arranging this marriage, but that I did
not in the least care for his relationship, and should be
debghted if he took bis departure as soon as possible. " Teb
him also in my name," the Hereditary Prince added, " that
I shall be very glad to show him my satisfaction at his
behaviour." I informed the Margrave of what had happened, but
begged him to pretend to know nothing of it, as I stib hoped
to arrange matters. I was not disappointed in this.
Comartin came soon afterwards to see me again, to offer me
his master's apologies, and beg me to reconcbe him with my
husband. The Duke now appeared himself. I pretended
for a long time to be very angry ; but at last softened my
manner towards him, and my husband's wrath also gave
way. We settled that the wedding should take place next
day on the 7th Aprb.
I dressed the Princess in my own room. She wore a white
robe, and on her head was a ducal crown made of my own
diamonds. Tbl this moment all had gone web, and my
sister-in-law bad remained quiet and composed. As I was,
however, on the point of placing the crown on her head, she
sprang from her chair and rushed screaming and crying from
one room to the other. She knelt in turn before each chair
as if to pray. Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld, who had most
power over her, asked her what was the matter. The Princess
answered that people wanted to murder her, and that she was

350 MEMOIRS OF THE

surrounded by enemies wishing to kib her. After some
time we at last discovered the cause of her terror; She had
seen her brother's coffin, and the same crown she was now
going to wear had lain on a cushion near it. We had the
greatest trouble in the world in pacifying her.
She looked most beautiful. As soon as she was ready
dressed the Margrave and the two Dukes came to fetch her.
We led her first to the audience chamber, where the deed of
renunciation was signed. The religious service was then
performed, after which there was a great banquet, followed
by the "Fackeltanz."* When ab was over I accompanied
the bride to her room, to help her undress. My husband did
the same with the Duke. The Duke behaved in the strangest
manner, and kept us all up till four in the morning.
The late hours and the many fatigues had done, my health
great harm, and in spite of every possible remedy I suffered
incessantly and most cruelly.
Next day we had fresh troubles. The Duke complained
of his wife, and continued to do so all the rest of the time
they were at Babeuth. I would not interfere in their
quarrels, and left my husband to settle them. At last,
to our great rebef, the newly-married pair left on the 14th
April. I think we should all have gone mad had they
remained any longer. As the Duchess had no ladies of her
own, I was very glad of the excuse of letting Mademoiselle
Flora von Sonnsfeld go with her, and gave her six weeks' leave.
The Hereditary Prince accompanied his sister as far as
Coburg, where he remained only a few days. The Margrave
went to Himmelscron, and the Hereditary Prince and I went
later to the " Hermitage." I there received a letter from
the Queen which surprised me not a little. She informed
me that my youngest sister, Sophie, was engaged to be
married to the same Margrave of Schwedt who bad formerly

* A polonaise danced with torches.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 351
been my, destined husband. She praised the Prince in a
most strange way, and said she would never have opposed
him so much at that time had she known him better. I
marvebe'd at the changeableness of all earthly things, par
ticularly of the human heart. The Margrave of Schwedt
had known how to win the Queen over to his side by re
porting everything to her that happened, till she at last con
sented to the marriage. But no sooner was the engagement
¦ declared than be let fab the mask, and showed himself in his
true colours. In consequence of this I received another
letter from my mother by the fobowing post containing
accounts of all the . Margrave's vibainies. This marriage
made me quite wretched, for I loved my sister dearly. She
was not beautiful, but her noble character, gentleness, and a
thousand other good quabties, more than counterbalanced
that deficiency. She knew how to manage . her husband so
cleverly, that he treated ber bke a lamb. Nevertheless, she
was not able to cure him of his faults, and he remained what
he had ever been. They were however very happy together
in spite of everything, and he behaved like an angel to his
wife. My fears that my husband would after all join the Army
on the Rhine began afresh. He tried secretly to obtain the
Margrave's consent. I on the other hand did my utmost to
prevent his doing so. In this way we cheated each other. I
received a second letter from the King on the subject which
annoyed me terribly. Its contents were as follows :
" My dear Daughter, —
" I leave in six weeks for the Rhine. My son
and my cousins accompany me, my son-in-law should
also do so. Is he to remain planting cabbages at Babeuth
whilst all other Princes of the Empire take part in the
war? He wbl appear like an arrant coward in the eyes
of the whole world. The Margrave's reasons against his

352 MEMOIRS OF THE

going are all groundless. You must force ' him to consent ;
he insults his son if he prevents his taking part in the cam
paign. Let me have an early answer, and bebeve me," &c.
Oh, Heavens! I can never describe what I felt whbst
reading this letter! I burst into tears. The Hereditary
Prince spoke very seriously with me about it, and said that
his father's continual opposition to his serving in the war
would force him to do so without his consent. I answered
my husband that all he could expect of me was that
I should not oppose his wishes. But that I could not
be asked to try and induce his father to let him go. I sent
the King's letter to the Margrave. He asked me to return
to Baireuth, where there were many important things to he
discussed with me, and where he intended summoning a
Councb of State. I accordingly returned to Babeuth on the
14th June. The Margrave showed me a letter from the
King written much in the same strain as that which I had
received, and also one from Count von Seckendorf. He
implored the Margrave, for God's sake, to give in to the
King's wishes, as his opposition would cause him only end
less disagreeables. The campaign would anyhow not last
long, on account of the season of the year being far
advanced. He hoped to send the Prince back to him before
the end of the year, well and strong, and crowned with
honours. My father-in-law asked me what I thought of all
this. I answered that I left the whole matter in his hands.
He was the father, and I was sure he would consider all
sides of the case before he came to a final decision. The
Margrave seemed very uneasy. The whole country was, in
fact, opposed to the Hereditary Prince's taking part in the
war. People said openly that should the Margrave let his
son go it would be a proof that he did not care for him. My
father-in-law therefore answered the King that his proposi
tion was so serious and grave, that he must take it into

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 353
earnest consideration. My husband was terribly put out
by his father's want of decision, and urged him daby to
grant his request.
The King had meanwhile left to join the Army. My
brother and ab the Princes followed him a few days later.
The King had gone by way of Cleves, but my brother wrote
me word he should pass through Baireuth. As the King
had however strictly forbidden him to stop there, he begged
me to meet him on the 2nd July at Berneck, two mbes from
Babeuth, where he should make a halt of an hour. I took
good care not to lose this opportunity of seeing my beloved
brother, and started quite early in the morning for Berneck,
accompanied by my Governess, M. von Voit, and M. von
Seckendorf. My husband, attended by my Chamberlain
and Baron Stein, fobowed us, to welcome the Crown Prince
in the Margrave's name. We arrived at ten o'clock at
Berneck. The heat was intense, and I was very tired with
the j ourney . I waited ' in the bouse prepared for my brother's
reception tib three o'clock in the afternoon. A fearful
thunderstorm came on. I never witnessed one more terrible.
The thunder resounded among the rocks which surround Ber
neck, till the world seemed approaching its end. A perfect
deluge of rain followed on the thunder. It struck four o'clock,
and yet my brother never came. I could not understand
what had happened to him, while the different people I had
sent on horseback to look for him did not return either. At
last, in spite of all my entreaties, my husband started off in
quest of my brother.
I waited tib nine o'clock in the evening in this painful
state of anxiety, and no one appeared. My fears grew
greater each moment. These tremendous rains are very
dangerous in mountainous districts, and are often the cause
of fatal accidents. I was therefore persuaded that some
misfortune had happened to both the Crown Prince and the
Hereditary Prince. At length I heard that my brother had
AA

354 MEMOIRS OF THE

changed his route, and had gone to Culmbach, where he
intended spending the night, and I wished to join him there.
Culmbach is four mbes* from Berneck, and. the road leading
there is very bad and almost dangerous, being very precipitous.
Everybody was opposed to my going there, and whether I
wished it or not, I was put into the carriage and taken back
to Himmelscron. We had a narrow escape of being drowned
on the way. The streams were so swoben by the rain that
the horses bad to swim through them.
At length I reached Himmelscron at midnight. Half
dead from fear and fatigue, I threw myself on my bed. I
was haunted by the dread that some accident must have
happened to my brother and my husband. The Hereditary
Prince arrived at four o'clock, without, however, bringing
me any tidings of my brother. Somewhat pacified by my
husband's return I feb asleep, but was awakened almost
directly by a message that M. von Knobelsdorf wished to
speak to me, having been sent by my brother. I jumped up
at once from my bed and rushed to meet him. He informed
me that my brother had only expected me next day, and had
therefore stopped to rest at Hof. If I bked, he would meet
me at some spot near Baireuth, which he would reach at
eight o'clock, and remain there a few hours to see me. No
time was therefore left for sleep. I ordered my carriage and
started to join the Crown Prince.
My brother overwhelmed me with affection. He found
me in a deplorable condition, and so altered, he could
scarcely help crying. I could scarcely stand, I was so weak,
and fainted constantly. He told me that the King was
greatly britated against the Margrave, because he would not
abow his son to take part in the campaign. I explained all
my father-in-law's reasons to my brother, and defended his
actions in the matter. " Very well, then," the Prince replied,

* Eight English miles.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 355
" your husband must leave the Army, and give up the com
mand of his regiment to the King. At the same time, you
need have been in no anxiety, for I know from reliable sources
that no blood wib be shed." " Yet, for ab that," I added,
" preparations are being made to lay siege to Phbippsburg."
" That is true," he answered, " but no battle will be fought
there." Whilst we were talking my husband joined us, and
entreated my brother to help him to get away from Baireuth.
They both stood talking together for some time. My brother
told me afterwards that he would write the Margrave a very
civb letter, and place the matter in such a bght before him,
that it could not fail to have good results. " We wib remain
together," he added, turning to my husband, " nothing wib
make me happier than to have my dear brother . always
about me." The Crown Prince wrote bis letter, and gave it
to Baron Stein to deliver to the Margrave, after which we
took a tender farewell of each other. My brother promised
me to obtain the King's leave to pay me a visit at Babeuth
on his return. This was the last time I saw him in the same
intimate way as of old. He changed greatly afterwards.
We returned to Baireuth, and I was for three days after
wards so bl that my bfe was almost despaired of. I
recovered, however, for a time ; but the low fever I suffered
from continued worse than ever.
I have not mentioned Mademoisebe Flora von Sonnsfeld
for some time. She had returned from Weimar, where she
had left the Duke and Duchess very happby and peacefully
estabbshed. I had always flattered myself that the Mar
grave's passion for her would cool down during her absence ;
but I had reckoned without my^host, for on her return he
became more in love with her than ever. His affection for
her knew no bounds ; he spent the whole day with his lady
love, preached moral sermons to her, and contented himself
by kissing ber hands. Every day he put on a new coat, and
had his few remaining habs dressed so as to appear younger.
aa 2

356 MEMOIRS OF THE

If he were prevented seeing her, notes were rained down
upon her, and these were so tender, and at the same time so
senseless, that they disgusted the reader. He declared he
intended to marry her, and that his intentions were of the
most honourable kind. Anyhow, the whole proceeding dis
pleased us extremely. Flora loved the Margrave as much as
he did her, and I foresaw that she would in the end give in
to his wishes. The poor Margrave, however, was doomed to
other sorrows than that which his cruel lady-love caused him,
and in this fresh trouble I felt most truly with him. This
blow was the death of the Prince of Culmbach, the news of
which was brought the Margrave by bis aide de camp. The
Prince of Cubnbach fell on the 29th June, in the battle of
Parma. The troops were commanded by General Merci.
The Prince had just captured a French battery, when two
bullets struck him, and he fell into a ditch. He was carried
into a neighbouring hut, where the surgeons that attended
him told him he had but a few hours to bve. " I have the
satisfaction of dying as I always wished to die, and shab be
quite contented if we are victorious." These were his last
words, for he lost consciousness and died soon afterwards.
The Marshal Meroj and fifteen officers of high rank were
kbled in this battle. The French remained in possession of
the battle-field, and the victory must be abowed to have
been thebs, for the losses sustained by the Austrians were
enormous. The Hereditary Prince and myself felt the Prince's death
most keenly. It cost me many bitter tears, for I lost
a most true friend and a prince who had been the pride of
our family. His body was brought secretly to Baireuth.
The Crown Prince's letter to tbe Margrave had meanwhbe
borne fruits, and preparations were being hurried forward for
my husband's departure. I had sunk into the deepest
melancholy. The Prince of Culmbach's death had made
suoh an impression on me, that I felt sure that a similar fate

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 357
would overtake the Hereditary Prince. My bad state of
health comforted me, for I hoped that should be be kbled I
should not survive him long. Up to this time the doctors
had bled me eight times in the space of ten months. They
did not recognize the disease I was suffering from, and thought
my ib-health was the result of being too fub-blooded. They
also gave me very strong remedies, which for a time afforded
me relief. They now wished to try another treatment, and
recommended a course of waters. In order to carry this out
we went with the Margrave to the Brandenburger baths. The
waters were, however, too strong for me in my weakened
state, and after three days I was obbged to give up taking
them. About this time the Prince of Culmbach's body reached
Baireuth. As the preparations for his funeral, which was to
be solemnized with great pomp and ceremony, were not yet
completed, the coffin was placed in the chapel.
The Margrave was terribly affected by the Prince's death,
and seemed to fail rapidly. The doctors declared his con
dition was most serious, and that his recovery could not be
hoped for unless he gave up drinking so much. He was,
however, so accustomed to this habit, that it was most difficult
for him to renounce it.
The terrible day of the Hereditary Prince's departure at
last drew near. It was the 17th August. Only those who
loved as passionately as I did can understand what I suffered.
A thousand deaths cannot be compared to my sorrow. My
powers of imagination were so excited that I felt convinced
I should never see my husband again. He tore himself from
me, and was so upset at my condition that he did not seem
conscious of anything, and was led in this state to his
carriage. I remained behind overwhelmed with grief. My
condition would have touched even the most bard-hearted of
beings. I remained like this for four days, after which I
endeavoured to control my sorrow, and to appear outwardly

358 MEMOIRS OF THE

calm. I have not, hitherto, mentioned the campaign on the
Rhine, so as not to interrupt my narrative. I wib therefore
now mention the most important facts conneoted with it.
The Duke of Bevern, who bad last year been appointed to
the command of the Imperial Army, consisting of 20,000
men, had tib now remained on the defensive. He had been
unable to prevent the French Army under the Duke of
Berwick from crossing the Rhine. Prince Eugene of Savoy
took over the Duke of Bevern's command. On his arrival
he expressed great dissatisfaction at the positions taken up
by the Duke, and immediately moved the troops from Stock-
hofen. The French pursued the Imperial Army, but without
being able to do it any harm. Although France had not up
to this moment attacked the Empbe, the Princes had im
prudently mixed themselves up in this war by offering theb
contingents to the Emperor. Six thousand Danes, ten
thousand Prussians, and the troops of the Empbe were most
useful in extricating Prince Eugene from a very precarious
position. The Prince was however unable to prevent the
French taking Kehl, and laying siege to Phbippsburg. This
latter place capitulated after six weeks' determined resistance.
Marshal de Berwick and Prince Lixin were kbled in the
trenches. Two days after the fall of Phbippsburg my
husband reached tbe Army. The King had done everything
in his power to induce Prince Eugene to fight a battle in
order to relieve the town. The Prince refused to do so, and
represented to the King that should he be beaten, the whole
of Germany would then be at the mercy of the French, and
they would be able to take whatever they bked.
The Hereditary Prince was most kindly reoeived by the
King and my brother, and as his things had not yet arrived,
the Crown Prince lent him a tent. My husband found the
King much altered. His face was thin and drawn, and he
had the gout in one hand. He already carried in him the
seeds of that disease from which he died. My father was not

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 359
able to remain with the Army during the whole campaign,
but was obbged to go to Cleves. Before he left he was most
tender and affectionate in his manner to my husband, and
told the Crown Prince to stop at Baireuth on his way back.
The Hereditary Prince became most popular with all the
generals and officers. He did his utmost to learn his duties,
and his moral conduct, his courtesy, and charming, amiable
manner, won him all hearts. It was quite a different thing
with my brother, who had struck up an intimate friendship
with Prince Henry, brother of the Margrave of Schwedt.
This Prince had no other merit than his good looks : he was
full of vice, which, together with his bad character, caused
him to be held in contempt by everyone. He had, however,
managed to gain great power over my brother, whom he
ruined and entangled in his own evb ways. But this was not
ab : he succeeded in making the Crown Prince suspicious of
all honest, upright people. Only those who shared his views
were acceptable. In one word, my brother was an altered
man. Everybody was dissatisfied with him, and my hus
band shared the same fate as others did.
One day, when my husband had gone with my brother,
Duke Alexander of Wurtemberg, and several other generals
to reconnitre the enemy's positions, they found the French
outposts on this side of the Rhine. The Hereditary Prince
began to take notes and make sketches of theb positions, and
did not notice that my brother had separated himself from
him. A young Hussar who was with my husband amused
himself by spending his time in shooting at the enemy with
his gun. The French at once answered him, and the bnbets
soon flew round the Hereditary Prince's head. He, however,
never stirred, but continued finishing his sketches. He did
not however neglect to give the Hussar a severe reprimand
for his heedlessness. As soon as the Prince had finished his
drawings and notes he mounted his horse and hastened to
rej oin my brother. The Crown Prince was speaking in a most

360 MEMOIRS OF THE

satirical manner to Prince Henry of Schwedt about the
occurrence I have just mentioned. The Hereditary Prince
overheard what was said, and described the cbcumstance as it
had taken place. As however he observed my brother stbl
continued talking in whispers to Prince Henry, looking scorn-
fuby at him meanwhbe, my husband said to him, " I wbl
soon teach those who dare to calumniate me to your Royal
Highness how to speak the truth, and wib cure them of
tebing bes."
The Crown Prince and Prince Henry, for whom the remark
was intended, were at once sbenced.
Next day my husband had a splendid opportunity of
showing Prince Henry up before ab the generals. This latter
thereupon pretended to be ill, and induced the Crown Prince,
who was very much put out with the Hereditary Prince, to
show him some marked civibties.
A few days after these events a messenger arrived in camp,
bringing news of the King's serious condition. His illness
had much increased, and he had been unable to leave Cleves.
His body had become much swollen, the doctors declared
him to be suffering from dropsy, and considered his state one
of great danger.
I now returned to Baireuth. As the funeral of the Prince
of Culmbach was to take place on the 25th August, we
intended going to Himmelscron in order to avoid being
present at it. Since my husband's departure I had observed
that the Margrave's passion for Flora Sonnsfeld had greatly
increased. She could not resist showing her affection for
him ; and we remarked from various hints she dropped that
she had faben a prey to the desire of becoming Margra
vine. My father-in-law's health was failing visibly. His
physician, who was about the most ignorant man in existence,
promised him complete recovery by means of baths and
waters. These consisted of pine cones boiled in water. The
Margrave and I began our cure simultaneously. Mer-

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 361
cifuby some charitable people warned me I should kill
myself, if I used these pine baths. They wished equally to
warn my father-in-law, but he had such unbounded faith in
his doctor that he continued his treatment, and constantly
fainted whilst taking the baths. The Margrave was much
occupied with the restoration of Himmelscron. Workmen
were employed night and day, redecorating the rooms with
looking-glasses and rich gbt mouldings. My father-in-law
also intended laying out a beautiful garden there, and
bubding a riding school.
From ab these preparations I gathered that he was intend
ing to marry, and to estabbsh himself entirely at Himmels
cron. Mademoiselle von Marwitz encouraged me in this
belief, and warned me to be on my guard. This young lady
was very clever, and I could rely on her discretion, and grew
daily more attached to her. As she was always on the alert,
she soon found out that many people were mixed up in this
intrigue, amongst others M. von Hesberg, who had been
Prince William's Governor. I had always known him to
be a most upright and honourable gentleman, and therefore
had no hesitation in seeking an explanation from him. I
however thought it best to wait till after I had returned from
Himmelscron. I left for this place on the 24th August, accompanied
by my Governess and Mademoiselle von Marwitz. The
time I spent there was dull in the extreme. The Mar
grave was in a terrible state : his memory was almost gone,
and he was scarcely conscious of what he said. After dinner,
and when he had drunk wine, he was seized with convulsions,
which terrified me, as I feared they would end in the same
fits to which be had been subject in his youth. He spent
the rest of the day in my room, which annoyed me not a
bttle. We at last returned to Baireuth on the 4th September,
after which I at once endeavoured to have a private inter-

362 MEMOIRS OF THE

view with M. von Hesberg. He at once owned to me that
he was cognisant of all that I wished to know, that
Mademoiselle Flora von Sonnsfeld had confided the whole
matter to him, and that the cbcumstances of the case were
as follows. From the first moment I had interfered in the
matter, the Margrave had been unceasing in his endeavours
to win Flora's consent. She had at first refused to listen to
him, but had now given in to his entreaties, yet only on
condition that she obtained our consent to her marriage with
him. The Margrave, who was web aware of the difficulties that
stood in the way of his making ber Margravine, had decided
to make her Countess of Himmelscron. He intended retiring
with her to Himmelscron, and investing a large capital for
her out of the Principality. He only waited till the Here
ditary Prince returned, and my brother had left, to inform
us of his intentions. He was determined to carry them out
whether we approved of them or not.
Ab this troubled me greatly. I could easily have put an
end to ab these intrigues by appealing to the King, but I
loved my Governess and her family too much, to wish to
expose them to his displeasure. I at length determined to
venture " all for ab," and sent for Flora von Sonnsfeld. I
told her that I was perfectly well-informed of all her
intrigues with the Margrave, and that I had already on a
previous occasion spoken with her, tebing her that I should
never give my consent to the marriage, and that if she
persisted in her intention of marrying the Margrave, she
would compel me to inform the King of what was taking
place. That she must give up having these constant inter
views with him, which did harm to her reputation. I said
she ought to consider the terrible state of his health, that
he was on the brink of the grave, and could not possibly
bve long. If she married him for love, then her grief at his
loss would be far greater than it would otherwise have been.
But if she were doing so merely from selfish motives, then I

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 363
promised to provide for her as long as I lived, and told her
I would endeavour to find means of rewarding her for
the sacrifice she might make of her personal wishes. I
softened this speech as much as possible, and, partly by
threats and partly by gentleness, obtained a second promise
from her that she would move no farther in the matter.
She owned to me she had always hoped to win my con
sent in the end, that the Margrave's affection for her touched
her deeply, and she should be obliged to treat him most
carefuby, in order to prevent bis anger being roused and
vented on us, " for " she added, " were he to become aware
that your Royal Highness' opposition to his wishes was the
cause of my refusal, there is no knowing to what his fury
might drive him."
Flora von Sonnsfeld managed so cleverly that up to the
moment of his death she evaded giving the Margrave a
decided answer, and by ber influence over him was able to
be of the greatest service to us. She was indeed the Mar
gravine in ab but name. Nothing was settled without her
leave, and all marks of favour were obtained through her.
The first pleasure I owed to her intervention was my hus
band's return, the permission for which she obtained with
great difficulty from the Margrave. The French were taking
up their winter quarters, and there was nothing more for the
Army to do.
On the 14th of this month I had the great joy of again
embracing my husband. He had been universaby appre
ciated. I received numerous letters ab speaking in terms of
the highest praise of him, and of the zeal he had shown in
learning his duties in the field. I found him looking very
well and much stouter. He expressed himself with much
dissatisfaction about my brother, who, he told me, was so
greatly altered for the worse that one would scarcely recog
nize him. He said, the Crown Prince no longer took the
least interest in me, and was, in one word, altogether a

364 MEMOIRS OF THE

changed man. I was greatly distressed at this news, but
nevertheless flattered myself I should regain my place in his
affections during his stay with me.
The King was in a wretched condition. He had been
taken to Berbn, but the doctors considered his state as quite
hopeless. The Margrave was fabing rapidly. The state of
his health did not allow of his receiving my brother. In
order to avoid seeing him he went into the Park, where he
had a beautiful house, and began a new cure. But he was
unable to stand the treatment, and an attack of haemorrhage
threatened to put an end to his bfe. Those about his person
advised him to dismiss his doctor, and indeed irritated him
so much against him, that had not others interfered he would
have had the poor man arrested. The other doctors told the
Margrave that the baths had produced the state in which he
was, whilst Gokel (his own doctor) declared the very reverse,
and tried to prove it by giving the fobowing reasons :
" You preserve the body by embalming it," he said,
" if therefore I succeed in embalming a living being, he
ought to live a hundred years. Pine cones are the best
remedy against decomposition, and I have therefore acted as
a clever man should in recommending the use of this remedy
to the Margrave and the Hereditary Princess."
I could not help laughing at a system that was to make
mummies of the Margrave and myself.
Meanwhile we received favourable news of the Austrians
in Italy. Count Konigseck having crossed the Seggio with
his troops, surprised the army of Count Broglio and tbe King
of Sardinia. The Marshal escaped with bare feet, the other
with his boots on, and the whole Abied Army took to flight.
People £aid it had been most amusing to see the Austrian
soldiers dressing themselves up in the braided uniforms of
the French officers. A few days later, the French received
full satisfaction. Count Konigseck having pursued them,
they offered him battle at Guastaba, and defeated him.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 365
Prince Louis of Wiirtemberg, and many brave Austrian
generals feb in this engagement.
My brother arrived at our house on the 6th October. He
seemed to me to be unable to control himself, and, in order
to avoid all conversation with me, said he was obbged to
write to the King and Queen. I sent for pens and paper,
and he sat down and wrote in my room. It took him one
good long hour to write two short notes of a few lines only.
Afterwards he had the whole Court presented to him, but
took no particular notice of its members beyond looking
mockingly at each of them. We then went to dinner. The
whole of his conversation consisted of perpetual satirical
remarks about everything he saw, whbst he repeated to me
over and over again the words " bttle Sovereign and little
Court " at least a hundred times. I was britated beyond
measure, and could not understand how he could have altered
so much towards me. The etiquette at ab the Courts of
Germany abows only those that have the rank of captain to
dine at the table with the royal personages, beutenants
and ensigns dining at a third table. My brother had a
beutenant in bis suite, and insisted on his dining at his table,
saying that the King's beutenants were worth the Margrave's
Ministers. I appeared not to notice this uncivb remark.
As we were sitting alone together in the afternoon, my
brother said, " Our old master has nearly reached his end ;
he wbl not last out this month ! I know he made you many
fine promises, but I shall not be able to fulfil them. Half
the sum the King has lent you I wib leave you. I think
you can both be satisfied with that." I answered him that
my love for him had no selfish ends in view, and that I
should, never ask him for anything but the continuance of
his friendship. I would rather not accept a penny from him
than be a burden to him. " No, no," my brother replied,
" you are to have the hundred thousand thalers * I have
- £15,000.

366 MEMOIRS OF THE

settled them on you. People wbl be much surprised when
they find how differently I act to what they expect. They
imagine I shall waste my treasures, and that money will
become as common at Berlin as stones. I shall take good
care it is not so. I shab increase the Ajmy, but ab the rest
wbl remain on its old footing. The Queen, my mother, shab
be treated with every possible respect and honour, but she
shall not interfere in the affabs of the State. If she does
so, she will meet her match in me."
I was struck dumb, as I heard the Crown Prince say all this,
and did not know whether I were sleeping or waking. My
brother afterwards asked me about the affairs of the Princi-
pabty, about which I gave him nearer details. " When your
foobsh father-in-law is dead, I would advise your getting rid
of the whole Court, and living bke private people, in order to
pay off your debts. You do not, in fact, require so many
people, and you must discover bow to reduce the salary of
those whom it is necessary for you to keep. You were
accustomed at Berlin to have only four dishes at dinner, and
you must be satisfied with the same here. I wbl ask you
both to come to Berlin from time to time, and that wib save
you the expense of housekeeping."
My heart had all along felt fit to break, but now as I
bstened to this unworthy talk of my brother's I burst into
tears. " Why do you cry ? " he asked me, " go along with
you, you are depressed and in a melancholy humour, and re
quire some distraction. The music is waiting for us. I wib
drive your sad thoughts away by playing to you on the flute."
With these words he gave me his hand, and led me into the
other room. I sat down to the harpsichord which I covered
with my tears. Mademoisebe von Marwitz sat down opposite
to me, so that no one should observe my distress.
On the fourth day of his stay with us the Crown Prince
received an urgent message from the Queen entreating him
to hasten his return, as the King was at the point of death.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 367
This news overwhelmed me with grief. I loved the King,
and felt that owing to the turn circumstances had taken, I
could no longer rely on my brother. During the last two
days before he left he was more amiable towards me. My
love for him made me find excuses for his shortcomings, and
I fondly believed we were again reconciled to each other.
The Hereditary Prince meanwhile did not let himself be
deceived. He told me many things which afterwards came
true. My brother took bis departure on the 9th October,
leaving me in great uncertainty regarding himself. Two
days after this the Margrave returned to Babeuth. I was
greatly taken aback at his appearance, for I never had seen
such an alteration in anyone. His whole face was drawn on
one side, so that I scarcely recognized him. During the
whole time he spent with me be did nothing but abuse his
doctor, and give me the minutest detabs of his illness. This
latter increased so rapidly, that he was soon unable to leave
his own room. I visited him every day, and his temper was
so unbearable, that we suffered martyrdom whilst we were
with him. For fear of bringing his people into trouble, we
dared speak to nobody. The Margrave had taken it into his
head that we bad intrigues and plots with everyone, and in
order to put an end. to the constant disagreeableness to which
we were exposed, we no longer saw anybody, with the ex
ception of my ladies. We dined and supped alone, I read,
worked, and composed music during the day. We played
at bbndman's buff, danced or sung, in fact tried to pass
away the time as best we could. I have hitherto forgotten
to mention a very interesting cbcumstance, because I disliked
breaking the thread of my narrative.
I have already given a description of the Dowager Mar
gravine of Culmbach, who bved at Erlangen. She had
fallen in love with a Count Hoditz, who belonged to a very
old Sbesian famby, but who was notorious as an adventurer.
As the Princess' singular behaviour was well known, and as

368 MEMOIRS OF THE

she was constantly having fresh lovers, this new intimacy
did not trouble the Margrave. At first too she was most
cbcumspect in her conduct, but eventually determined to
marry this Count Hoditz. The two lovers left the castle
one dark night. In order to escape unseen, they had got
hold of the keys and let themselves out through the garden.
It was pouring with rain, but notwithstanding they walked
to a smab vbiage half a mbe from Erlangen. The Mar
gravine was dressed in a petticoat and short jacket. In this
vbiage they found two Cathobc priests who married them,
after which they returned to the castle in the same manner
in which they had come. The Margravine's secretary and a
footman who had fobowed them served as witnesses. She
gave her husband, who left in a few days for Vienna, part of
her jewels, and the rest she pawned to pay for the expenses
of his journey. This cbcumstance made a great stir, and
the Margravine's secretary, who observed that he would not
be likely to gain by it, notified the marriage to my father-
in-law. The Margrave immediately sent Baron Stein to Erlangen
to enquire into the whole matter. The Margravine at once
acknowledged her marriage. Every possible representation
was made to her. She was told how disgraceful her
behaviour was, and the serious consequences it would have.
It was proposed to annul the marriage, on account of its not
having been performed according to the ritual of the Church,
inasmuch as the priests had not received dispensation from
the Bishop of Bamberg to perform the ceremony. The
Margravine answered that she would rather bve on dry bread
and water with the Count than possess all the riches of the
world. As the Margrave perceived he could make no im
pression on her, he informed the Duke of Weissenfels of the
occurrence. The Duke sent one of his ministers to Erlangen,
but all his entreaties and representations proved equaby un
availing. The Margravine left the castle to rejoin her

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 369
husband. Her creditors however (of whom there were
many) arrested her. In order to free herself from their
hands, she made over all her possessions to them. Having
done tbis, she went to Vienna, where she became a Roman
Catholic. She lived there in the greatest poverty, despised
by everyone. As long as she still possessed any money her
husband had flattered her. She was forced to seb ab her
clothes to pay his expenses, and he finally deserted her,
leaving her in abject misery.
The commencement of the year 1735 was not favourable
to the Margrave. His health became worse and worse, and
he could no longer leave his bed. Endless projects passed
through his mind, but be never thought of death. He
planned improvements at Himmelscron. He intended making
it a beautiful residence, and spending a hundred thousand
florins on it. I have not yet spoken of his order. He
wished to alter it, and have different classes of it. He
bought numbers of horses, and had different kinds of
carriages built, in order to keep up the appearances of a
' " great gentleman." Indeed, had not the Almighty taken
him to Himself, he would have ruined his whole country,
and made us complete beggars. All about him who saw that
he could not possibly recover, turned for help to the Here
ditary Prince, who was secretly endeavouring to postpone the
rebuilding of Himmelscron and other expenses. At times
the Margrave was not responsible for what he did : every
thing went wrong, and he caused us great annoyance. But
I will now let him rest awhbe.
The King was still dangerously ill owing to the dropsy.
He suffered terribly, for his legs had burst, and the water
poured from them. As be was rapidly getting worse, he
determined that my sister Sophie's marriage to the Margrave
of Schwedt should take place at once, and the marriage
service was performed on the 17th January at his bedside.
An abscess having formed on his leg, the doctors resolved to
BB

370 MEMOIRS OF THE

open it. The operation was long and painful, but the King
bore it with heroic patience. He had a looking glass
brought so that he might be better able to observe what the
surgeons were doing. My brother wrote to me each day the
post left, and told me the King could not last twenty-four
hours. He had however been mistaken ; the dropsy became
less, and thanks to the skbl of the surgeons, he made a mar
vellous recovery. It was considered a mbacle. All my
sisters went to Berbn to congratulate him on his improved
health. I was obliged to send him my good wishes in
writing, as I was unable to leave the Margrave in his present
state. Ib as he was, the Margrave insisted on inaugurating his
new order. Ab the knights of the order were present. He
lay in bed, and there received the homage of his Court.
This order consists of a white cross, with the red eagle, which
is the family order, in the middle of it. The order is worn
round the neck attached to a red ribbon with a gold border.
The star is of silver, with the red eagle, in the centre sur
rounded by the motto, "Upright and constant," in Latin. I
gave a great banquet, and a bab, which, however, lasted only
ialf an hour.
I was much distressed at this time by a letter from the
Duchess of Brunswick, announcing the death of her husband,
who had succeeded to the throne only a year. I mourned his
loss most truly, and have ever remained his wife's firm
devoted friend. His son Prince Charles now became Duke.
It was a great piece of good fortune for my sister, that is, if
one can cab the death of so exeebent a Prince a lucky event,
as she found herself a reigning sovereign two years after
her marriage.
Meanwhile, the Margrave's ibness became so dangerous,
that he was advised to consult a celebrated doctor from
Erfurt. The physician that had replaced Gokel was named
Zeitz, and was clever and more scientific than his predeoessor,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 371
but his treatment was as absurd. He was also a bad man,
without rebgion of any kind, so that no control whatever
could be exercised over him., A bbnd faith is not given to
everyone, indeed it wib often be found that those who. bve
the most moral lives are not always those who have most
faith. Yet a " crooked head " that has no faith is a danger
ous member of society. Most people do not really know
what they bebeve, and do without rebgion because it does
not agree with theb* nature ; others again, because it is the
fashion, and some in order to be web thought of by those
cleverer than themselves. I greatly disapprove of these
strong-minded people, yet I cannot condemn those who are
searching for truth in the hope of getting rid of old pre
judices. Indeed I am of opinion that thoughtful people
must be good; for those that search after truth learn to
judge rightly, and in judging rightly must appreciate virtue.
My reflections have led me away from my narrative, and I
must now take up its thread again.
M. Jucb, the doctor who had been sent for from Erfurt,
told the Margrave quite honestly that he could not recover,
and that he had only a few more weeks to live. Zeitz, on
the contrary, disagreed with this opinion, and declared he
would cure him. The Margrave bebeved tbis assertion, as
was but natural, for we always like to believe what we wish
for. My father-in-law accordingly continued with his works
at Himmelscron.
When the Princess of East Friesland beard of her father's
serious condition, she at once started for Babeuth. This
troubled the Hereditary Prince and myself very much, as she
might cause us endless annoyance should she induce her
father to make a wbl in favour of her and her sister.
Mademoisebe Flora von Sonnsfeld however was able to make
the Margrave believe that the sight of his daughter would
upset him too much, and that she might prefer requests to
him that would not be in the interest of his country, and which
bb 2

372 MEMOIRS OF THE

he would be unable to refuse without appearing to act
harshly. In one word, she managed so cleverly, that the
Margrave sent off a messenger begging the Princess not to
come. The Margrave's affection for Mademoisebe Flora von
Sonnsfeld continued as great as ever. She nobly kept the
promise she had made me, and informed me of all her inter
views with my father-in-law. Things would have gone
badly with us but for her help, for the Margrave treated us
" like dogs." We bore it ab patiently, hoping that better
days were nigh at hand. I in particular endured ab the bl
treatment with resignation, and I must do the Hereditary
Prince fub justice, for I never beard him murmur against
his father, or speak of him with anything but the greatest
respect, save on one sole occasion when the Margrave wanted
to strike him. My husband was web aware of his father's
dangerous state, and as he had bttle knowledge of business,
had daby secret interviews with M. von Voit on matters
connected with the affabs of the Prmcipabty. I knew the
Hereditary Prince's character thoroughly, and was well
aware that he would not abow himself to be led. I had
fully determined not to interfere in anything. I had a
mortal hatred of intrigues, but was equaby determined that
every respeot should be paid me, and that no one should
meddle with my own affabs. I do not know whether M. von
Voit told the Prince I wished to guide and influence him,
but I could not but observe that my husband was no longer
as candid and open with me as formerly. This troubled me,
although I did not let it be noticed.
One day Mademoisebe von Marwitz said to me, " The
Hereditary Prince is stib too lively to go thoroughly into
all the detabs of the government. I am sure your Royal
Highness wib be obbged to help him. He is still so young,
knows nothing about these things, and has no experience. I
fear he will make many mistakes if he does not follow your

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 373
advice." "I assure you," I answered, "you are quite
mistaken, my dear friend. I shall not interfere in anything,
and you may be quite certain that the Prince wbl not ask
me for advice." She was much surprised at my reply. As
we were speaking together the Hereditary Prince came into
the room, and Mademoisebe von Marwitz repeated to him
our whole conversation and the answer I had made her. He
said nothing, but was very cold in bis manner towards me.
I thought this change was due to the many grave matters
with which he was occupied, for up to this time he had never
had any secrets from me. He had always told me his inmost
thoughts, but had never confided his views about the future
to me, and I for my part had never troubled about them.
One day as we were sitting at dinner, we were sent for in
hot haste to the Margrave, who was said to be at the point
of death. We found him sitting in an arm-chair, unable to
breathe, and with the pulse of a dying man. He looked at
us all without saying a word. A clergyman had been sent
for, a step which seemed at first to displease him. He spoke
most touchingly to the Margrave. He told him he would
soon have to appear before God, to answer for all his
actions, that he must bow to God's will, and the Almighty
would show him mercy, and give him strength to meet death
with courage. "I have been just, I have been charitable
towards the poor," my father-in-law answered, " I bave
fulfilled the duties of my station, I have nothing to reproach
myself with, and can appear with confidence before God's
judgment seat ! " " We are ab sinners," the clergyman
replied, " even the most just on earth have sinned seven
times, and we too after having tried to do our utmost, are
useless creatures." We observed that these remarks annoyed
the Margrave, for he repeated in an excited tone, " No, I
have nothing to reproach myself with, and my people can
mourn my loss as that of a father." He remained sbent
for a few moments^ and after that begged us to leave him.

374 MEMOIRS OF THE

He was then put to bed again, and we were greatly surprised
to hear in the evening he 'was much better. . He had
scolded his servants for having made such a to-do, and above
ab for having sent for the clergyman. My father-in-law
seemed to improve for a short while, but again on the 6th of
May grew so much worse that Zeitz himself, who had always
said he would recover, now pronounced his sentence of death.
The Margrave became very thoughtful, and desired he might
be left quite alone and undisturbed ab that day. His
weakness was very great.
Next morning he sent for the Hereditary Prince and
myself. He exhorted his son in a long speech how he was
to govern his country. He told me he had always
loved me, and entreated me to remind my husband daby of
his moral and other duties as reigning sovereign, and of
those principles he had just laid down for his guidance. He
wished me everything that was best in this world, and
begged me to accept the snuff-box he gave me as a remem
brance of him. After that we both knelt down, and he gave
us his blessing and embraced us. We were crying bitterly.
His words had touched me so deeply that had it been in my
power I would wilbngly have prolonged his life. My father-
in-law asked me not to see him again tib the end came,
adding, " I entreat your Royal Highness to grant me this
favour." ' He then sent for my daughter, to whom he also
gave his blessing. He took leave of my ladies, each in turn,
but not of Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld, who was ill. Ab
the heads of the different State departments were called
next. The Margrave spoke to them all, impressing on each
his responsibility towards the State, and repeating much the
same as he had said to the clergyman. In conclusion he
exhorted them to be faithful and devoted .to their new
sovereign, and bade them a last farewell. He had the
strength of mind to take leave of his whole Court, from the
first Minister of State down to the most humble of his

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 375
servants. It. touched me much, but I must .nevertheless
confess there was too much show about it ab. The Mar
grave was at great pains to impress on everyone what
great services he had rendered his country. It wbl be
seen he had never reaby thought of death, but had gone
through the whole ceremony for the sake of effect. He was
• so weak after it.that.be begged to be left alone.
The doctors told us that his death might take place any
moment. In order to be near at hand, and also to be able
to beep our promise to him, we took up our position in a
room next that in which be lay, and sat watching there all
night. As my father-in-law felt much weaker next day, he sent'
for the Hereditary Prince, and in the presence of the Council
of State, made over the Government to him, begging at the
same time that he might no longer be troubled with business
of any kind. He repented of it as soon as he had done so,
and could not help reproaching my husband each time he
saw him. He even enquired whether the Hereditary Prince
had abeady issued any orders,. adding that he supposed he
was in perfect bliss at being at last. his own master. The
Margrave was told with perfect truth that the Hereditary
Prince had sworn not to give. an order, or to transact any
business, as long as his father was stib living.
My father-in-law's blness lasted till the 16th May, when
we were suddenly summoned. It was nine o'clock in. the
evening. We found everyone assembled in the Margrave's
sitting-room, and ab were praying. We heard the. death-
rattle in bis throat, and he was in fearful suffering. He said
to my husband, " Dear son, I am suffocating : I can. bear this
pain no longer, it drives me to despair"; and then hv
screamed aloud. It was terrible to hear him. Three times
he lost consciousness, and three times he regained it. He
spoke up to the. last, moment, and died at last on the 17th
May, at half -past six in the morning.

376

MEMOIRS OF THE

I had never been more overcome in my bfe. I had never
seen anyone die, and it had made such an impression on me,
that it was long ere I got over it. The Hereditary Prince was
in great despair, and it was with much trouble that we per-
sua4ed him to leave his father's room and go to his own.
The whole Court had followed him there. As soon as my
husband had somewhat recovered, M. von Voit told him it
was necessary for the Councb of State to be appointed and
sworn in. The Margrave hesitated for a moment, and made
no reply. He then took me aside and asked me my opinion.
I told him honestly I did not think there was such pressing
haste. His father had scarcely been dead an hour, and it
seemed to me we ought to show some respect, and not appear so
anxious at once to assume the government. By postponing
the business to the next day, he would gam time and be
able to consider carefuby whom he wished to appoint. My
husband fobowed my advice. We were both greatly fatigued,
for we had been up and watching all night, and my health
besides was most indifferent. In order to escape the impor
tunities of these gentlemen, the Margrave lay down and
rested for a few hours. So much pressure was however put
on him as to the necessity of the immediate appointment of
the Ministers of State, that my husband settled the matter.
The Councb of State (or Privy Councb) consisted of Baron
Stein, Voit, Dobenek, Hessberg, Lauterbach, and Thomas.
The mourning and the funeral were then decided on, and
the Margrave was made to believe that the Council must
settle ab these things. My husband, who was quite inex
perienced in such matters, was obbged to trust to what was
told him. These gentlemen met for three consecutive weeks,
and did nothing else but settle about the cloth which was to
be bought, although that was a matter which belonged to
the Lord Chamberlain's office. The Councb soon made
itself quite intolerable, particularly M. von Voit. This man
owed me much gratitude, for I had always strenuously

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 377
supported him during my father-in-law's bfetime. He was
my Lord Chamberlain, and the duties of his office required
him to come and see me at least once every day. He did
not do so, nor did be send an excuse, and this conduct made
me extremely angry with him. The late Margrave lay in
state, and his funeral took place on the 31st May. He was
interred at Himmelscron in a vault he had himself built for
that purpose. On the 1st of June we went into deep
mourning, which was to be worn for a whole year. The
same day I held a reception in order to receive the condolence
of the entbe Court. There was also for the first time a great
pubbc dinner. As aU this show of mourning and the atten
dant ceremonies were very wearisome to us, we went to the
Brandenburger for some weeks.
M; von Voit came one day to see me, and told me be bad
become aware that I was displeased with him because he did
not more punctuaby perform his duties as Lord Chamberlain.
He said he was very busy, and had scarcely a free moment
to himself. He added that the Councb of State had not
forgotten me, and had determined to apply for an increase
of my income, and that he did not doubt that the Margrave
would grant it. This speech made me extremely angry. I
answered very coldly, " If I require! my income increased I
wib myself ask the Margrave to increase it. I am very
grateful to you for your kind intentions, but shall not
trouble you to speak for me, as I shab take that duty on
myself." He seemed much put out, and said he thought it
could not be very pleasant to ask for a favour for one's self.
"Yet stib more unpleasant, Sir," I replied, "if asked for
through another person. In order that you may at once
understand my position, I wish to teb you I would not
accept an increase of my income even if the Margrave
offered.it to me. His finances have suffered too much from
the great expenses he has bad without my causing him
more. At the same time, Sir, I should wish to owe to him

378 MEMOIRS OF THE

any advantages I gain, otherwise they would afford me but
little satisfaction;"
I at once observed that the : members of the Council
intended placing me in the same position as my sister of
Anspach. She was always .obliged to appeal for aid to a
thbd person when she wished to obtain anything from her
husband. The coldness with which the Margrave, treated
me, together with the feebng I had, troubled me much. I
went to my room with Mademoiselle von Sonnsfeld and con
fided my fears to her, crying bitterly. She shrugged her
shoulders, and said she shared my fears, and that the Council
had clearly shown theb intention of alone ruling the Mar
grave. In order to attain this end, she said, they must
begin by getting me under control. They occupied them
selves chiefly with trifles, . and wished to meddle in the
smallest details, whilst they neglected more important matters.
She entreated me to speak with the Margrave, and to open
his eyes. She would meanwhbe try and lead the conversa
tion towards that topic, so as to prepare him somewhat for
what I should say. I at first decbned to fobow her advice ;
she had however so many good reasons to give me, that I at
last, decided to do as she suggested.
I really did speak to the Margrave, but he took it very 01,
and said many hard things to me. I am very quick tem
pered, but can control myself up to a certain point. I am a
woman, and like other women have my weaknesses. I had a
dreadful quarrel with my husband, and was in such despair
that I fainted away. I was put to bed, and was attacked
with such difficulty in breathing, that those around me feared
for my bfe. The Margrave was at. once sent for. My state
touched him deeply, and he was in the greatest anxiety about
me. We made excuses to each other, and after a long
explanation, he told me that he had been set. against me.
My husband begged my pardon over and over again. I
promised, him I would, never interfere or meddle in anything,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 379

and trusted he would never tolerate mischief being made
between us, and my being lowered in his estimation. The
Margrave replied that nothing would make him happier than
•my continuing to be as natural and open with him as of old,
and he begged me always candidly to tell him my thoughts and
opinions. He promised me he would on his part never have
any secrets from me. Our conversation resulted in our being
even greater friends than before. He asked my advice about
everything, and I told him I had rarely known anyone that
would less abow himself to be ruled than himself. By
giving his Councb of State such power he would become a
tool in its hands, a position from which he would find it
most difficult to extricate himself. He would then be driven
to violent measures, in order to make the Council understand
its proper place. I begged him to remember his father's last
words and recommendations, namely to keep his Ministers
within bounds, to listen to theb- advice, but to weigh
it web before be fobowed it. Having reflected on what I
had said, my husband asked me, " But what shall I do ? I
must trust them: I know nothing of the business of the
State. I have myself told them I wished them to occupy
themselves with graver matters, and not waste their time in
troubling over trifling details. They, however, answered me
that they could not do everything at once."
Col. von Reitzenstein bad been sent to Berbn, and M.
von Hessberg to Denmark. The finances were in such a
deplorable .state, that I was obbged to use a capital of six
thousand thalers,* which I had invested, to pay the expenses
of these two missions. I made the Margrave a present of
that sum. If I .could have given him pleasure even at the
sacrifice of my bfe, I would gladly have done so. He, on
his part, showed me every possible respect, and repaid my
¦affection by equal love. He had so good a heart, that he

£900.

380 MEMOIRS OF THE

could never make up his mind to say an unkind word to
anyone, far less to refuse any favour asked of him. This
excessive kindness was the cause of many an annoyance,
and the reason of his leaving the. Court in the same con
dition as he found it. All those who were devoted to him
advised him to get rid of all known mischief-makers and
lovers of intrigues, but he could not decide to do so. My
husband neglected none of the duties he owed his late
father, and did not dismiss a single old servant. He showed
the greatest magnanimity to those who had sown disunion
between him and his father, and if anyone spoke to him on
the subject, he answered, "I have forgotten the past, and
wish everyone in my country to be happy and contented."
The gentlemen composing the Council of State were much
dissatisfied with the generosity the Margrave displayed
towards his father's old servants. They sent to me M. von
Voit, who arrived breathless, with theb complaints. I never
listened to a more insolent speech than his. " The Margrave
is doing unheard of things," he said to me, " in appointing
people to departments and posts, without first asking the
advice of his Councb." He then struck the floor with his
stick, exclaiming, " He is not empowered to dismiss or
appoint even a kitchenmaid without our leave. We shall
go in a body to the Margrave, and represent to him that we
consider ourselves not treated with proper respect." I
answered that I should not interfere, and that they could do
whatever seemed best to them. My husband, who was
talking to Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld in the next room,
heard ab that Voit had said, and would have told him what
he thought of it had she not prevented him.
As soon as Voit had left me, my husband entered the
room, greatly excited, and vowing he would dismiss all the
members of the Councb. After awhbe I succeeded in paci
fying him. He now recognized the truth of my previous
speeches, and decided on seeking the assistance of a man who

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 381
had formerly been his father's secretary. He was named
Eberot, and was as clever as could be. The late Margrave had
trusted him blindly, and had greatly respected him on account
of his perfect honesty. My husband, who remembered
Ellerot's great knowledge of ab matters connected with the
State, thought he could not do better than obtain his help in
resisting the overbearing conduct of his Council. Eberot soon
made the Margrave acquainted with all the business, and
informed him of ab his father's plans.
My health now really began slightly to improve. As we
had no better doctor, we were obbged to keep Zeitz. He
made me take goat's milk and seltzer water, and recom
mended as much exercise as possible. I learned to use a gun,
and accompanied my husband nearly every evening when he
went out shooting. As I was stib too weak to walk much,
my husband bad a carriage made for me from which I could
conveniently fire. I really did this more by way of passing
the time than to kib the poor animals. I did not care
about shooting, and abandoned it as soon as I found other
occupation. What I cared for passionately was the study
of the sciences, music, and the pleasures of cultivated society.
I could not have as much of these as I wished. My health
prevented my occupying myself as much as formerly, and
the music and society I had were not of the best.
The campaign on the Rhine took the same turn as the
last year's. The time was spent in eating and drinking.
Twelve thousand Russian soldiers, who were to join the
Imperial troops, marched through the upper Palatinate. We
arranged to see them on their way. Before starting, we
received M. von Polnitz, who had been sent by the King to
express his sympathy with us at the death of the late
Margrave. This personage has made enough stir in the world to
obbge me to mention him specially. He is the author of
the memobs which appeared in bis name. The King had

382 MEMOIRS OF THE

had them read aloud to him, and was so much pleased with
the account given of the. Berbn Court, that he expressed a
wish to see the author again. Polnitz was at that time
living at Vienna under the Empress', especial protection. He
came to Berlin, where he managed to ingratiate himself with
the King and obtain a salary of fifteen hundred thalers* from
him. I had known Polnitz very web in my youth. He
was extremely clever and well read, and his conversation was
most agreeable. Although his heart was not bad, he had no
knowledge of the world, and no right judgment. He con
stantly sinned from inadvertent hastiness. He was clever
enough to retain the King's favour as long as he lived, and
my father stood by him to the last. We liked Polnitz very
much, and the time passed pleasantly in his society. He
accompanied us to a monastery, where we spent the night.
We stayed there in order to see the Russian troops, who were
to pass next morning through a smab town close by called
Vielseek. We started quite early, and dined at Vielseek. When
General Keith, who commanded the division, heard we were
there, he sent us a guard of honour composed of light
infantry. They all had boots on, and in our honour wore
gaiters over them. I never saw anything funnier than theb-
dress, which appeared stbl more singular to me, accustomed
as I was to the neatness and smartness of the Prussian troops.
General Keith came at once to pay us his respects. He was
an Irishman, very civil, and possessing great knowledge of
character. He asked us to wait a few moments, as he wished
his troops to be drawn up in battle order. The soldiers were
very small, badly dressed, and quite wanting in smartness.
The General granted me the lives of two deserters who were
to have been hung. He had them brought before me, and
they threw themselves down at my feet, knocking theb heads

£225.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 383
with such' violence on the ground, that I am certain had they
been other than Russian, they must have been broken. I
also saw their priest, who made many profound bows, at the
same time expressing his regret that be had not brought his
images with him in my honour. This nation really some
what resembles the animals, for they drank out of the puddles,
and ate poisonous mushrooms and grass without taking any
harm. As soon as they reached their quarters, the soldiers
almost crept into the stoves,. and having got into a fearful
state of heat, threw themselves into cold water, where they
remained for some time. They declare that this is the best
way of preserving the health. We took leave of General
Keith and went back. to our monastery, whence we afterwards
returned to the Brandenburger.
I have forgotten to mention that, my birthday was cele-
beated on the 3rd August. The Margrave had made me
presents of some beautiful jewels, an increase to my income,
and the Hermitage. The addition to my, income I accepted
only the fobowing year. I spent the whole month of August
in having the roads leading to the Hermitage mended, and
making new ones. I drove there daily and amused myself in
forming plans for increasing the beauty and comfort of the
place. At this time too we. received a pleasant addition to our
society in the person of M. von Baumont, Major of the
Margrave's Imperial regiment, and Count Borkhausen, a
captain in the same regiment. The latter was the nephew
of my Governess, for whose maintenance the Margrave,
who was much attached to him, had hitherto provided.
He was very, clever, but most imprudent. His father, a
most respectable man, belonging to one of the oldest Silesian
fambies,. had found it possible to run. through a fortune of
four hundred thousand thalers,* make debts besides, and
* £60,000.

384 MEMOIRS OF THE

thereby entirely ruined his children. These bved in Silesia,
supported by friends and my Governess. Count Borkhausen,
since I had married, had often come to Babeuth. He was
desperately in love with his cousin, Mademoiselle von
Marwitz, who however treated him with a haughty coldness
that drove him distracted, and caused him to commit many
folbes which did him much barm. I shab again have occa
sion to mention this love affair, as it is intimately connected
with the course of this narrative.
My Governess also let her two other nieces Marwitz come
to Babeuth, the elder named Albertine, the younger Caroline.
I shab always mention them by theb Christian names to
distinguish them from their eldest sister. The younger had
scarcely been a fortnight at Baireuth before she made a
conquest. She was very pretty, with a lovely complexion,
and most gentle winning manners.
As soon as the Margrave succeeded to the throne he had
added to my Court. Count Schonburg became my Chamber
lain, and a certain M. von Westerhagen, Gentleman-usher.
Schonburg was the son of a reigning Count of the Empbe.
His father, who was stbl bving, was very rich. Ab the young
ladies >of Baireuth vied with one another in trying to make
a conquest of Schonburg, but ab in vain : Caroline's beauti
ful eyes had enchained his affections. He was passionately
in love with her, and she entertained a high regard for him.
They became intimate friends, and I shab mention later the
results of this friendship.
As regards Mademoiselle von Marwitz, I loved her dearly,
and we had no secrets from each other. Indeed I think
there never existed such perfect confidence as between us :
she could not live without me, nor I without her. She
asked my advice in everything she did, and won the appro
bation of everyone.
We went into the Park, where the Margrave intended
to shoot stags. It was but an hour's distance from the

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 385
town, and as only a select party was invited, we amused our
selves extremely. We had a bab every, day, and danced six
hours in a very badly paved hab, so that we made our .feet
quite sore. The exercise did me much good, and we were in
the best of, spirits. The Margrave loved society and amuse
ment. His refined, courteous manners endeared him to ab,
and we bved in perfect harmony.
Peace seemed returning everywhere. The negotiations
between the Emperor and France had commenced, and peace
was concluded during the winter. The Spaniards retained
possession of Naples and Sicby, which they had taken from
the Emperor. The Duke of Lorraine gave up his Duchy
to France, and . received in exchange the Grand Duchy
of Tuscany. France and Spain joined in the Pragmatic
Sanction. In tbis manner peace was restored to Germany.
The Margrave had not yet received the homage of his
subjects, and this ceremony, which took place on our return to
Babeuth, was to be repeated at Erlangen. The Bishop of
Bamberg and Wiirzberg, who was at this moment residing
in his beautiful country seat of Pommersfelden close to
Erlangen, invited us there, as well as the Margrave and
Margravine of Anspach, hoping by that means to bring about
a better understanding between us.
M. von Bremer, the Margrave of Anspach's former
Governor, was at Babeuth. I gave him a kind message for
my sister, and asked him to teb her that the Bishop was very
proud, and would make ridiculous pretentions as to the titles
we should give him. I was therefore certain that we should
have some fuss on the subject. As we were sisters, and each
of us bad the same rights and observed the same etiquette, I
proposed that we should come to an understanding as to these
points. I was of opinion that as the eyes of the whole world
would be upon us, we should be very particular in not giving
up even the least of our privileges. I should be glad to hear
from her what she thought on the subject. M. von Bremer cc

386 MEMOIRS OF THE

entbely approved of my suggestion. We gave the title of
"Ihr Liebden,"* which is less distinguished than that of
"Highness," only given to Bishops and newly-created
Princes of the Empbe. The Bishop wished for a higher
title, and to be cabed "Your Grace," and declined to cab us
" Royal Highnesses." I heard ab this through a third
person, and might have asked for an explanation. I was
however advised to leave matters alone, as I was assured that
the Bishop would soon find his proper level.
M. von Bremer went to Anspach, and brought me a very
satisfactory reply from my sister. , She would do just as I
thought right, and quite approved of all I had suggested
through M. von Bremer. I have always insisted on re
taining my rights and privileges as a king's daughter, and
the Margrave has always supported me in this. In this
present instance I had his entbe approval. He has often
said he thought but bttle of those who themselves forgot
what they themselves were. We started in November, and
spent the night at Baiersdorf, and next day made our entry
into Erlangen. Triumphal arches bad been erected. The
magistrates received us at the gates of the town with an
address, and handed the beys to the Margrave. The towns
folk and the Mbitia lined the streets. Tbe Margrave and I
drove in a State carriage. As we were in mourning we were
much bored by the many speeches we were forced to listen to
during that day.
Next day the ceremony of " doing homage " took place.
There was a great banquet, and a reception in the evening.
We stayed several days at Erlangen, and then went to
Pommersfeld, which we reached at five o'clock in the evening.
The Bishop, surrounded by bis Court, received us at the foot
of the stabs. After the first compliments had been ex
changed he presented to me his sister-in-law, the Countess

This title has no English equivalent.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 387.
von Schonbrunn, and his niece of the same name, who was
Abbess of Wiirzburg. " I beg your Royal Highness to look
on them as your servants," be said. " I bave asked them to
come expressly for the purpose of performing the duties of
hostesses in my house." I was particularly courteous to
wards these ladies. The Bishop afterwards led me to my
rooms. When we reached it he had chabs brought, and
begged me to seat myself in an armchair, and the conversa
tion was becoming animated when the two Countesses
entered the room. I felt some surprise at missing my
Governess, but did not let it be apparent. In order to
leave the room I pleaded the great disorder of my dress,
upon which the Bishop and also the two ladies rose and
left. As soon as I was alone I sent for my ladies, and asked
Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld why she had not followed me.
" Because I did not wish to expose myself to being insulted,"
she repbed. "These Countesses treated me bke a dog:
they never deigned to speak to me, and passed by me without
even looking at me. Had it not been for the assistance of
one of the gentlemen of the Court, I should not have found
your rooms." " I am very glad to know this," I said, " for
the Margrave promised me that my privileges should be
respected." I knew quite web that my Governess gives
precedence only to the reigning Countesses of the Empbe,
for, as she is not one, she cannot claim to rank before them.
The Margrave told me to speak to Voit about what had
happened. In bis position as my Lord Chamberlain, it was
his business to make representations in my name on the
subject. I therefore sent for him, and told him my inten
tions. M. von Voit was the greatest coward on earth, always
fub of fears and scruples. He pubed a long face. " Your
Royal Highness scarcely appreciates the gravity of the
message with which you have entrusted me," he said. " We
are assembled here for the purpose of uniting the different
cc 2

388 MEMOIRS OF THE

members of Franconian society. Is this, therefore, a suitable
moment to enter into a dispute with people ? The Bishop wib
treat the matter with a very high hand. He wbl be offended,
and insist on having his , own way. If you on the other
hand persist in the matter, it will become a State question.'-'
I laughed aloud, " A State question ? Web ! all the better
then. Ladies have never before been concerned in such
matters, it is something quite new." The Margrave looked
compassionately at him and shrugged his shoulders. " That
may be as you like," I added, " I must stib ask you to let
the Bishop know, I have such respect for him that I should
be grieved to offend him, but that he ought to have taken
better precautions to avoid all such difficulties. As he was
brought up at the Court of Vienna, he must know the rights
belonging to a king's daughter. Although I considered it
an honour to bave married the Margrave, I am nevertheless
determined not to surrender one iota of what is due to
me." M. von Voit made many objections, but the Mar
grave bade him bestir himself, as it was late, and it was
necessary that the matter should be put straight at once.
M. von Voit spoke in my name to the Bishop's Master of
the Horse, Baron von Rothenhahn, and, after much talk, it
was . settled that the Countesses should take theb departure
immediately after my sister's arrival. Matters had scarcely
been settled when the Court of Anspach arrived. I sent at
once to my sister, saying I would come and see her as soon
as she was alone. I was not bound to call first on her.
My being the eldest by bbth gave me precedence of all my
other sisters, and the Margrave also ranked before the Mar
grave of Anspach. I had, therefore, double privbeges ; but
as we -were of the same blood, I never assert them.
My sister let me know she would come to me, which she did
a few moments later, accompanied by her husband. I
thought them both very cold in their manner. My sister
was expecting to be confined, and when I expressed my joy

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 389
to her at her prospects she took it very ill, and answered me
very shortly. I asked ber what I had done, but she would
give me no answer. As the Bishop entered my rooms, she
slipped away to ber own, where she had the gentlemen
belonging to the Bishop's Court presented to her. She
mentioned the two Countesses, and gave it to be understood
that she disapproved of my conduct, that she was not proud
as I was, and that, had she been there she would not
have tolerated what had taken place. Ab expressed their
dissatisfaction at her behaviour.
We fetched ber for dinner, when I had the place of honour
given me. My sister would not sit near me, but placed the
Bishop between us, and addressed him constantly as " Your
Highness," in spite of our former agreement. I meanwhile
adhered to my determination. I showed the Bishop and his
Court every possible civbity and attention which lay in my
power. It is time I should give an account of him.
The Schonbrunn famby are acknowledged to be one of
the oldest and the most glorious in Germany. The Empbe
has had many Electors and Bishops from among that famby.
The Bishop of whom I here speak was educated in Vienna.
His cleverness and abilities caused him to be made Chancebor
of the Empire, which position he held for some time. When
the sees of Bamberg and Wiirzburg became vacant by the
death of the Bishops, the Court of Vienna took this oppor
tunity of rewarding the Chancellor's services. It managed
to bribe the voters, by which means he was elected Prince and
Bishop of these. two sees. He was held, and rightly so, to.be
a genius and a great politician. His character is in accordance"
with the last-named, for he was deceitful, refined, and false,
but with courteous manners. His cleverness was not of an
agreeable kind, for he was too pedantic. You could never
theless get on very web with him when you once knew him,-
especiaby so if you took advantage of his great learning. I
was fortunate enough to meet with his- approbation, and we

390

MEMOIRS OF THE

often spent four or five hours conversing alone together, the
time seeming to pass very quickly. He told me many interest
ing cbcumstances, which were all new to me. There was no
subject which we did not discuss.
As soon as dinner was over I accompanied my sister to
her room, and the Bishop then took me to mine. It was
bitterly cold. I lay down at once and soon went to sleep. I
had hardly been asleep an hour when the Margrave woke
me saying that they were trying to break open the door into
my room. The door led into a passage in which a Hussar
was posted as sentinel. I bstened, and when I heard some
one working at the door I gently cabed my people, telbng
them to go and see what was the matter, and they reaby
found the Hussar engaged in trying to force the door. He
begged the Margrave to show him mercy, and for God's sake
not to expose him, which my husband was generous enough
to promise him.'
Next morning, as soon as I was up, I went over the whole
castle, which is large. The main bubding stands alone
between the two wings, which are not connected with it.
Its shape is square, and at a distance it appears to be a solid
mass of stone. Its exterior has many faults, but once
within the courtyard your first impression undergoes an
entbe change, and you become aware of the vastness of its
structure. A flight of six steps leads up to a low portico,
which much spobs the appearance of the castle, and by which
you enter. Here a fine stabcase dbects your attention to
the great height of the building, its vaulted roof, nowhere
supported, seeming to depend on its own balance. This
roof is painted on chalk. The balustrade of the stabcase is
of white marble, and decorated with statues. The stabs
lead up to a large hab with a marble floor, and thence you
pass into a large room, much gbt and hung with pictures.
Amongst these are works of celebrated masters — Rubens,
Guido Reni, Paul Veronese, &c. Yet I did not adnbre the

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 391
whole arrangement of the room, which reminded me more of
a chapel. This room led to a succession of others, all con-
taming pictures. One of them is hung with leather, which
is of great value, as there are paintings by Raphael on it.
The picture gabery was the finest part of the castle. Here
lovers of painting could satisfy their artistic passion. As I
love this art dearly I spent several hours in admiring the
pictures. On this day as well as the next I dined ' alone with my
sister, our two Mistresses of the Robes, and two ladies from
Anspach, because the Margrave went out shooting each day
with the Bishop, and returned home only at five in the
afternoon. As I spent the whole day with my sister, who
sulked, I found the time pass very slowly. After the Princes
had returned, we ab assembled in the large room to listen to
what was cabed a " Serenade." This " Serenade " is a
selection from some opera. The music was horrible. After
this we went to supper, and got to bed dead tbed at three
o'clock in the morning.
An expedition was proposed to us, which sounded very
", spiritual." We were to go to Bamberg, dine there, and
visit the churches. I let my sister know that if she went
I would also go, if on the other hand she would rather
not I would stay at home to keep ber company. She sent
me word she should much bke to go to Bamberg, and that I
was therefore to accept the proposed expedition. As the
Princes were going to shoot near Bamberg, they would join
us there for dinner. I was cabed at seven in the morning,
and told to dress and get ready to start, as Bamberg was
a good four hours' journey, and that, as the shooting would
last but a short while, I should scarcely have time to see
anything, unless I left early. I got grumbbngly out of bed,
for I was ib, and the fatigues and the cold soon upset my
health. - . ,
As soon as I was ready dressed, I went to my sisters

392 MEMOIRS OF THE

room, and was greatly surprised to find her in bed. She said
she was indisposed, and would not go to Bamberg. She
seemed to have nothing the matter with her, and was sitting
up in her bed working/ I told her I should have been glad
had she let me know this sooner. I had inquired after her
health, and was told she was quite well. Her Mistress of the
Robes, Madame von Budenbrok, shrugged her shoulders, and
hinted to me that it was merely a fit of temper. She induced
my sister at length to get up and dress. I never saw anyone
take a longer time over that operation, for she was at least
two hours.
Two splendid State carriages were waiting for us, one of
which was intended for my sister, the other for myself. I
asked if we should not drive together, and on her declining
to do so, I asked her to get into her carriage. She exclaimed,
" My goodness, no, you rank before me, I wib not get in
first." "We are sisters," I repbed, "and I never pay
attention to rank with them, nor wib I enter into a dispute
with them about it." The Bishop's Master of the Horse, who
was very blunt, now took me by the hand and led me to my
carriage, saying, " Here is your Royal Highness' carriage,
have the goodness to get into it." I did so, accompanied by
Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld, and had not even time to ask
for my fur cloak. We drove at a foot's-pace, and were
starved with cold. Our feet and hands were so benumbed
that we could not move them. I told the coachman to drive
faster, which he did, and we reached Bamberg in three hours.
We were led at once to the church, where the priests had
laid out the rebcs, namely a piece of the Holy Cross in a gold
box, two jars which had been used at the marriage feast at
Oana, bones of the Virgin, a small piece of Joseph's coat,
and the skulls of the Emperor Frederick and the Empress
Kunigunde, the patrons of Bamberg and founders of its
Chapter. The Empress' teeth seemed to be of the lengtb of
those of a wild boar.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 393
I was so frozen that I could not walk, so got into the
carriage again and drove to the castle. I was taken to the
rooms prepared for me, where I was seized with such pains in
my bmbs, that my ladies undressed me and rubbed me tib
some warmth began to return to my body.
As soon as my sister arrived I sent to enquire how she felt,
and excused myself from coming to her. She sent me word
that as she was very tired she intended lying down and
getting some sleep, and begged me not to come to her room.
I sent several times, but was always told that she was resting.
Thanks to the care of my ladies I soon felt better, and as the
time seemed very long I began to play at " Toccadibe."
The Princes did not arrive till six o'clock. They dined
at a special table, whbst our dinner was served in my room.
When my sister joined me, she looked very cross, and her
whole Court, her ladies in particular, were very sulky, and
seemed to take pleasure in making rude speeches. I appeared
not to observe anything, and behaved as if theb- conduct
were beneath my notice.
After dinner I followed my sister into a smab room where
we had coffee. I then told her that I saw perfectly web that
she was put out with me, and begged ber therefore to teb me
what was the matter. Had I been unfortunate enough to
offend her, I should be only too anxious to make amends.
She answered me very coldly, and said she was not in the least
annoyed with me, but that she felt ill, and that made her
cross. She then became very thoughtful and silent. I sat
down opposite her and imitated her example. The Bishop
rebeved me from this painful position by leading me back
to my carriage, into which I again got with my Gover
ness. "I am in despair," she said to me, "for the devb
seems let loose amongst the Court of Anspach. They have
insulted my sister and Mademoisebe von Marwitz in a
terrible way. Mademoiselle von Zocb has made most
insolent remarks, and I was only in time to separate them

394

MEMOIRS OF THE

before they came to blows. They have dared to say . that
your Royal Highness bad ordered the coachman to drive the
Margravine of Anspach so fast in order that she might have
a premature confinement. They are full of lamentations at
the way in which the Princess had been shaken about." I
was quite furious when I heard all this, and wished to have
satisfaction given me for these unjust accusations. My
Governess however represented to me that I bad best leave
matters alone, to which I at last consented, and behaved as if
I had not heard anything.
As my sister would not appear at supper, and I also made
my excuses to the Bishop, my ladies came and told me the
whole story. I saw at once that we must behave with
caution, unless we wished the matter pubbcly talked about.
I therefore desbed my ladies to let the matter rest, and to
treat the Anspach ladies with perfect civbity, for I knew the
blame of all this gossip would fall back on them. I had not
been mistaken, for I found next day that everyone knew the
story. The Margrave of Anspach was himself furious at the
things which had been said of me, and expressed his opinion
to the authors in very angry terms.
Two days after this we took our departure, and returned
to Erlangen. I there lost a bttle Bologna dog I had had
for nineteen years. He had been my companion in all my
hours of trial and trouble, and I felt his loss keenly. This race
of dogs is very clever, and I have seen some so intebigent that
speech alone seemed wanting to enable them to express theb
thoughts. I think Descartes' theory very ridiculous in this
respect. A dog's fidebty is very precious to me, and I think
they possess this virtue in a far greater measure than human
beings, who are capricious and unstable. If I entered more
minutely into this subject, I could give proofs that animals
possess as much sense as human beings. However, I am
writing my memobs, and not the praises of animals, though
these remarks may serve as the funeral oration of my dog.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 395
We stayed a few days at Erlangen, and then returned to
Babeuth. Nothing of importance took place in the year 1736. I
have already mentioned that peace was concluded between
the Emperor and France. It was owing to tbis fact that the
Austrian troops marched through Germany, which was a
most unfavourable circumstance for the Princes of the Empbe,
for they had, most unjustly too, to provide for the troops as
they marched through the different Principabties. We could
not, however, alter this, but endeavoured to reap advantages
from it, and daby received a large number of guests. The
Austrian officers were, for the most part, very amiable, and
so were, those of their wives whom I saw. We were very
merry together, and there was a ball every evening. My
health also began to improve.
I gave a beautiful fete on the 10th of May, the Margrave's
birthday, in one of the large rooms of the castle. I had
arranged a sort of " Parnassus." A very good singer I had
procured represented Apobo, and nine beautifully dressed
ladies the Muses. Below the " Parnassus " a stage for the
audience had been erected. Apobo sang a cantata, in which
he desired the Muses to celebrate the happy day. These at
once rose from theb* seats and danced a babet.
Below the stage for the audience a large table was laid for
fifty people. The rest of the room was decorated with
symbols and green boughs, and we ab represented the other
gods of Heathendom. I never saw anything finer than this
fete. Everybody was full of adnbration at it.
Since the Margrave had obtained Eberot's assistance his
affabs began to improve. An increase in the income that
was found was kept secret, as there is no doubtthat thegentle-
men of the Finance Chamber would bave endeavoured to
reap a personal advantage from it. The Margrave dismissed
all those gentlemen, and appointed others in their place.
Eberot was, moreover, fortunate enough^ to discover ab the

396 MEMOIRS OF THE

debts, and money that had for years been owing to the Mar
grave was now paid. Thus, after struggling with poverty,
we suddenly found ourselves transformed into rich people.
This year, which had seen the conclusion of one war, now
witnessed the commencement of another. Russia fought
with the Turks. She had helped Austria with those twelve
thousand men only on condition that she might break her
truce and attack the Turks in Hungary. Ab the Emperor's
troops began to concentrate themselves there, and one may
web date the decline of the Austrian House from that circum
stance. About this time the Emperor celebrated the marriage of
his daughter, the Archduchess Marie Therese, to the new
Archduke of Florence.
The Prince of Wales also was married in this year to the
Princess of Saxe-Gotha. The King arranged this marriage,
in which the affections of the Prince played no part. The
Princess was neither handsome nor clever. They bved
nevertheless very happily together. I must now return to
my narrative.
We spent the finest part of the year in the Brandenburger.
The Margrave was there taken ill, being attacked with
violent headaches and fainting fits, which, bowever, did not
prevent his going out, but made me terribly anxious. There
is no complete happiness in this world. I had everything I
could wish for, but the fear I was in about this precious life
destroyed all my feelings of . satisfaction. The doctors led
me to apprehend that the attacks my husband suffered from
were of an apoplectic nature. I was often almost wbd with
despab, and did not know what I did. At last, bowever,
my husband's health improved, and I was rebeved of my
anxiety. Since my husband's accession he had endeavoured to win
the King and Queen of Denmark's friendship.- As the
Queen was' the1 daughter of a 'younger Prince,' and received

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 397
an annuity, she had no dowry. This was a rule in the
House of Brandenburg. Otherwise the annuities and
dowries to be paid would have been endless, and at last have
rubied the family. The Queen let the Margrave know that
if he would give her a dowry, she would endeavour to let
him reap a fourfold advantage from doing so. The Mar
grave, who trusted ber promise, agreed to her proposal.
The King and Queen were to make, a stay at Altona, and
invited the Margrave to come there, letting him know that
the Queen had the intention of showing him ber gratitude
in a most marked manner. Some business delayed the
Margrave's departure. The King sent a messenger to teb
him that he should remain only a fortnight at Altona,
and therefore if he wished to see him be must hasten his
journey. The Margrave started, intending to travel day and night,
that he might meet his uncle and the King at Altona. In
order to reach that town it is necessary to pass through my
father's domains, and through Halberstadt, a town only four
teen miles from Altona. My husband stopped there in order to
dine with General Marwitz, and was brformed that the King
was expected there in two or three days to inspect the troops
in that district. The choice, therefore, now remained to the
Margrave to see the King of Denmark or the King of
Prussia: The disagreeables of which the Margrave had to
complain at the bands of the latter, and the promise he had
given the former, as web as the advantages which had been
held out to him, induced him to proceed on his journey.
He explained to General Marwitz ab the reasons that led
him to act thus, and begged him to explain matters to the
King. He also asked him to assure my father that should
he be at Berlin when be returned, he would not fab to come
there, to pay him his respects. My husband after tbis con
tinued his journey.
He left Halberstadt in the afternoon, and reached Bruns-

398 MEMOTRS OF THE

wick at noon next day. His old friend the Duke and my
sister received him there most kindly. He thence went to
Zebe, where he found letters from Altona tebing him of the
King of Denmark's dangerous illness. He therefore rested
there, and arrived a few days later at Altona.
The Lord Chamberlain and the whole Court received him
in a house that had been prepared for his reception, as there
was no room in the King's. The Queen, his uncle and his
aunt, received him most affectionately. The Queen had been
very handsome, but constant fatigues and bad health bad
left mere traces of her former beauty. Her mother, the
Margravine of Culmbach, who had never left her since she
married, nded her completely, as web as the King and the
whole Court. She was very clever, and in order to retain
her influence she had made the Queen and the Court great
bigots. As the King was by nature very fond of society
and amusements, she endeavoured to counteract these
fancies by malting the most innocent things questions of
conscience. The Duke had many good qualities, but was
not clever, and in this the Queen had no advantage over
him, for she was as bttle intebigent as he was. The Mar
gravine had therefore no difficulty, and easily persuaded
them to accept her views. The Court stbl retained an
appearance of greatness, but reaby resembled a monastery,
where nothing was done but praying ab day. My
husband said he had never known the days to pass so
slowly as there. He was overwhelmed with honours and
fab words, but of the promises made him none were
mentioned, and he was glad when he was able to take his
departure. As the King my father had started for Prussia, the Mar
grave returned straight to Babeuth, in spite of my brother's
begging him to await the King's return at Brunswick. I
received a most disagreeable letter from my brother on the
subject of the Margrave's journey. It was written in. a tone

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 399
very different from that in which he had ever written to me
before. It ran as follows : —
" I have received your letter, dearest sister. If I am to
write with my accustomed candour, I must tell you I cannot
possibly approve of the Margrave's passing only a few miles'
distance from a place where the King was immediately
expected, without paying him his respects. To tell the truth,
it is looked on as a great piece of rudeness on his part, and
I must confess I am of the same opinion. The Margrave
can, however, make up for it by coming to Berlin when the
King of Prussia returns there. I own I am not surprised
at the King's displeasure at such behaviour. It shows such
want of respect towards a King who is at the same time bis
father-in-law. I doubt very much whether your husband
wbl ever obtain any advantages at the hands of the King of
Denmark, and assuredly he will never receive such as tbose
he owes the King, inasmuch as he possesses such a treasure
as yourself. I should have much more to say on this subject,
but I must content myself with the assurance of being,"
&c, &c.
Although the concluding words made up somewhat for the
beginning, I thought the letter very harsh. The expression
" rudeness " seemed to me very strong, and the whole tone
struck me as strange. My brother was much changed
towards me since bis return from the Rhine. Ab bis letters
were forced, and betrayed a certain shyness, which made me
feel his heart was no more what it had been. It pained me
terribly. My tender feebngs towards him were unchanged,
and I was not to blame in any way. I therefore bore it all
patiently, and trusted in time to regain his love.
I spent the time of the Margrave's absence very pleasantly
in the Brandenburger. But can we be quite happy separated
from tbose we love ? I was really not thoroughly contented,

400 MEMOIRS OF THE

but endeavoured to find distraction rather than pleasure. I
had very agreeable companions, in whose society I spent' my
time. In the mornings and evenings I occupied myself for
several hours with reading and with music.
At the beginning of these memobs I described Mademoi
selle von Grumkow, and it wbl have been observed that in
addition to her other faults she was a great flirt. She had
abeady had several lovers since she had been in my service,
at which I was greatly displeased. Yet, as she had till now
been circumspect in her behaviour, I pretended not to notice
her flirtations. This gbl was most insolent towards me, and
never appeared in my presence save at meals. She spent ab
her time with M. von Westerhagen, my Gentleman-usher,
who was desperately in love with ber, and gave her beautiful
presents, which she pretended to have received from her
father. Although she had no attachment of any kind for
myself, and took no pleasure in the fulfilment of her duties
as my lady, she was terribly jealous of Mademoiselle von
Marwitz, whom she endeavoured to humbiate on every pos
sible occasion. I was unable to put a stop to her behaviour
on account of her father, but I endeavoured, by broad hints
which I dropped from time to time, to bring her to reason.
It was in vain : her passion for Westerhagen got the better
of her prudence.
The Margrave returned at length on the 1 6th July. My
joy knew no bounds, and he was also very happy, to be at
home again. My birthday was celebrated by a charming
fete he gave in my honour in a large garden belonging to
the castle. It had been ibuminated with coloured lamps,
and a stage had been erected in it. The scenery consisted
of the large lime-trees. Diana and her nymphs appeared on
the stage, and acted a bttle pastoral play. Opposite it was
a raised platform arranged as & saloon, and beautifully
bghted from outside. The day fobowing this fete we left
for the Hermitage, which I -wbl now describe.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 401
The Hermitage is situated on a height reached by means
of a high road made by the Margrave. On entering the
Hermitage is seen the home of the Muses on Mount Parnassus,
a cave supported by four columns, above which Apobo and
the Nine Muses are sitting. This cave is so cleverly made
that it resembles a real rock. On one side is a covered walk
leading to another artificial rock, in which and hidden by
trees are six fountains. Under this rock is a smab door
through which you pass into a subterranean passage, leading to
a grotto decorated with rare and beautiful shells. It is bghted
from above, and there is a large fountain in the centre of it,
and round it are waterfabs. The floor is of marble. On
leaving the grotto you pass into a smab court, surrounded
by artificial rocks interspersed with trees and hedges. There
is a large fountain in the middle which keeps it constantly
cool. These rocks hide the wings of the house, which con
tain each four smab cells, or eight bttle dwelling-rooms, each
comprising a bedroom and wardrobe. The main bubding is
reached through the court. On entering it you pass into a
large hall which has a fine ceiling painted and gbt. The
whole is composed of Babeuth marble, the wabs grey,
with red marble pblars, of which the capitals are gbt. The
floor is paved with different coloured marble. My rooms
are situated on the right hand side.
Fbst, there is a room with a painted ceiling representing
the Roman matrons that prevented Rome from being plun
dered by then* enemies. The raised decorations are ab
gbt. The wabs are hung with yebow damask with a sbver
border. You then pass into a wing which I have added,
containing a room with a raised gold ceiling. The paintings
represent the story of Chelonide and Cleobrontas. The
woodwork has a white ground with raised gold decorations.
Between the windows and above the fire-place are looking-
glasses. The wabs are covered with a rich blue and gold stuff
on which are flowers in chenibe. You could not see anything DD

402 MEMOIRS OF THE

handsomer. After this comes a smab room with Japanese fur
niture given me by my brother. It cost enormous sums of
money, as it is the only specimen of its kind that has come
to Europe, so at least my brother was told. Close to tbis is
the music-room, of white marble with green panels, each
panel containing trophies of musical instruments, gbt, and
very web made. Portraits by the best masters in gold frames
are hung above these trophies. The ground of the ceibng is
white, and the story of Orpheus charming the wbd beasts
with his lyre is represented on it in raised work. All these
decorations are gilt. My piano and other musical instruments
are in this room. My study joins it. It is of brown lac,
with painted flowers on it. It is in this room that I write
my memobs and spend so many hours in reflection. I pass
from the music-room by another door into my dressing-
room, which is quite simple, and then into my bedroom. The
bed is hung with blue damask, and the wabs with striped
velvet. Adjoining this is my wardrobe, which is very con
venient. The arrangement of the Margrave's rooms is the same as
mine, save that the rooms are differently decorated. The
first is oovered with a kind of varnish, the composition of
which is partly my own invention. A beautiful painting in
it represents Alexander burning incense on the altar, and
Aristotle reprimanding him for his extravagance. The
next room is dark brown. All the decorations are gbt,
and consist of trophies of arms of ab nations. In the centre
of the ceiling is a painting representing Artaxerxes receiving
Themistocles. The wabs are hung with tapestry describing
the story of that General. In the smab cabinet next door
are some fine pictures. The woodwork is ebony and
gold, whbe the ceiling contains a painting of Mucius
Scsevola. The next room is decorated with Vienna china,
and the painted ceibng represents Leonidas defending the
Pass of Thermopylae. The bedroom is hung with green

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 403
damask bordered with gold. It may appear strange that
I should have taken historical subjects for the decorations of
the ceilings. But I bke all that is speculative, and all these
historical facts represent virtues which might have been
introduced in a modern garb as abegories, but which would
not have been so pleasing to the eye. The exterior of the
house has no artistic decorations. It might easby pass for a
ruin. It is surrounded by beautiful large trees. In front is
a flower-bed, with a waterfab behind it. There are fine
avenues of bme trees, and on one side grass-plots, with a
fountain in the centre.
Near the house are ten avenues of limes, whose branches
are so thick that the sun's rays never penetrate them. Every
path in the wood leads to some hermit's cave or other
device, each differing from the other. I have a bttle
hermitage of my own commanding a view of a ruined temple
bubt in imitation of those at Rome. I have dedicated it to the
Muses, and have placed in it the pictures of ab the famous
scientific men of the last century: Descartes, Leibnitz,
Locke, Newton, Bayle, Voltaire, Maupertius, &c. Near this
is a smab round hab, two bttle rooms and a kitchen, which I
have decorated with old china. From these you pass into
a smab garden, at the entrance of which stand the ruins
of a portico. The garden is enclosed by a shady walk,
where you can sit and read during the greatest heat. As
you proceed new objects become visible ; among others, an
amphitheatre, where acting can take place in the open ab*.
But I wib go no further in my description. From ab I have
said it wbl be clear that the " Hermitage " was unique of its
kind. I have described it in the condition in which it was in
the year 1744, and wbl mention the improvements I stib
intend making.
I have probably wasted too much time over this subject,
but I write for my own amusement, and not with the idea of
ever seeing these memobs pubbshed. Perhaps I may
dd 2

404 MEMOIRS OF THE

sacrifice these pages to Vulcan, or perhaps I may give them
to my daughter. I repeat that I merely write this narrative
for my own special satisfaction, and take pleasure in
mentioning every circumstance that happened to me, as
web as in recording ab my thoughts.
The war between the Emperor and Turkey broke out
afresh this year. It was one of the most unjust wars, but
rightly to understand its cause I must look back a few years.
I have abeady stated that Russia sent a contingent of
ten thousand men to Germany to help the Emperor in his
campaign against the French. The Russian Empress was at
that time engaged in hostilities with the Turks, and had sent
the Emperor of Germany these troops only on condition
that when he had made peace with France he would create a
diversion, and break his truce with the Ottomans. Accord
ingly in the year 1736, the Emperor prepared to fulfil his
engagements with Russia, and ordered his troops to enter
Hungary. The beginning of the campaign proved successful.
As the Turks had not expected to be attacked from that
quarter, and had no army there, they retreated, and left the
Imperial troops in possession of Nissa without striking a
blow. In the year 1737, however, the luck turned. General
von Seckendorf was entrusted with the command of the
Austrian forces, and behaved so extremely bl that the whole
army soon went to rack and ruin. He was brought before
a court-martial at the end of that year, and sentenced to bfe-
long imprisonment in the fortress of Spielberg, thankful to
have escaped so easby. I marvebed at the fate of the man
who had caused me so much trouble, and who had been the
scourge of all the Courts at which he had bved. I pitied
him, and I cannot say that his misfortunes afforded me even
a moment's satisfaction. We shab see him appear again
on the scene, but I must now return to my own narrative.
We commenced the year 1737 by receiving a visit from
the Bishop of Bamberg. Our Court appeared on this occasion

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 405
bi its full splendour. I had greatly improved both the
Margrave's room and my own. The acquisition of some
first-rate Itaban musicians and singers had greatly improved
our private orchestra. Several foreigners who had entered
our service served to enhance the brightness of our Court,
which had happily lost its former depressing and monotonous
nature. Everybody who visited it was delighted with it,
and the Bishop took his departure much pleased with his
stay. Although my health was stib very debcate, it now began
to improve. The whole country ardently wished for an heir.
It was suggested that I should take a course of strengthening
baths, and although my constitution could not stand them,
the doctor was bribed to urge the necessity of my using
them, and I was obliged to give in to the wishes of the
people. As Ems was the least strong of these baths in
Germany I chose it in preference to others. The season of
the year was, however, not yet far enough advanced, so we
went to Erlangen, and waited there tib the proper time
arrived. We made a very pleasant stay at Erlangen. It was there
that I saw for the first time a pastoral play, in which the
celebrated Zachini acted. Everyone was enraptured with
the beauty and charm of his voice. We thought of nothing
else but amusements, when the sudden death of my nephew
the Hereditary Prince of Anspach put an unexpected end to
our pleasures.
I have already mentioned the miserable married life of
my sister with the Margrave of Anspach. The unhappy re
lations existing between them had of late become much worse,
partly owing to the Chamberlain von Seckendorf, who un-
osasmgly excited the Margrave against his wife. The death
of the young Prince presented a wide field to Seckendorf's
mabgnity. He said my sister was to blame for the sad
occurrence, and incensed the Margrave to such a degree

406 MEMOIRS OF THE

against her, that he swore he would never see her again, and
would bave himself separated from her. He even treated
her shamefully, sent her cruel messages through the servants,
and forbade the Court to see her. In a word, everything
was done that could possibly humbiate her.
This state of things had abeady lasted three weeks without
my knowing anything about it. At last some web-intentioned
people informed me secretly of it, and begged me to go to
Anspach and put an end to this misery. I did not hesitate
one moment, but went at once. The Margrave of Anspach
was in the country, seeking comfort for his son's death in the
arms of his mistress. As soon as he heard of my arrival at
Anspach he returned home. I found my sister bathed in
tears, and so altered that she was not to be recognized. The
Margrave never even looked at her. He could not web
avoid dining with us, but it was quite apparent that he was
terribly ib at ease. I would not speak with him tib I was
thoroughly cognizant of ab the cbcumstances. I soon found
that M. von Seckendorf was the chief cause of ab the trouble.
I therefore turned to him, and the firmness, as web as the
gentleness, with which I spoke probably made an impression
on him. He promised me to do everything in his power to
restore peace, and he kept his word.
Everybody combined with him to pacify the Margrave,
yet no doubt the reason of his hstening to ab these entreaties
was his fear of me. I had therefore the satisfaction of
seeing peace and unity restored, and, having no longer any
thing to keep me at Anspach, returned to Erlangen. From
there I went to Werthebn, where I embarked for Ems. Our
journey was very pleasant. The society on board the boat was
agreeable and the food good, and we were charmed by the
lovely scenery. At the end of six days we arrived at Ems.
We were very tbed from our last day's journey and a
sleepless night spent on board a smab ferry boat, as the large
boat could not pass up the Lahn, on which Ems is situated.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 407
Ems is a very pleasant place surrounded by a citadel of
mountains, but without trees. The " House of Orange," in
which we bved, is a fine building, besides being very com
fortable. We rested the first twenty-four hours, but on the
fobowing day I began to receive people. The society was
bmited and very tiresome. Madame von Hartenberg, the
wife of a royal English Chamberlain, was the heroine of the
place. She had come to Ems with her husband and her
lover, a M. von Diefenbrock. She was smab, ugly, and
repulsive, very smart, and a great fhrt. Her ridiculous
appearance was a source of amusement to us. The Mar
grave pretended to be in love with her, and made her fine
speeches, and she was foobsh enough to fab into the trap,
and wished to begin the romance where it reaby ended. It
was not the Margrave's fault that she did so, but her whole
wrath fell on me. She was convinced I had prevented the
Margrave's love for her, and consequently abused me to
everyone. She was, however, happby so web known, that
nothing she said made any impression.
I began my " cure," and at first felt pretty web. The
agreeable society that assembled at Ems did much towards
making our stay there pleasant. Besides other ladies and
gentlemen from the neighbourhood, Polnitz arrived, of whom
,1 have spoken before. He told me much about Berlin,
where he was a great favourite with the King, and was well
acquainted with the state of affairs. He told me everybody
pitied me, for the King had received dreadful news of
the Margrave, that he had mistresses, and bl-used me !
Surely slander had never invented greater lies. I implored
Polnitz to undeceive the King, which he did on his return.
We sometimes went out walking, or rather wading through
the mud. The " promenade " consisted of an avenue of
bmes planted on the banks of the river. You could never
feel lonely, as you were always accompanied by pigs and
other domestic animals, which you had to chase out of your

408 MEMOIRS OF THE

path by means of a stick. I used the weakest of the baths,
and always waited tbl the water had cooled down. I had
been recommended to do this by the doctor and others, as hot
baths were very prejudicial to my health. Zeitz, our own
doctor, insisted however that I should try the stronger baths.
I tried them, but was able to do so only for a few minutes,
for they are so hot that the room became fbled with steam.
The doctor now turned to M. von Voit, in order that he
might induce me to continue using them, and although all
the other doctors remonstrated with Zeitz on the subject, and
told him the waters would kib me, he stib insisted on the
point. He told several people, from whom I heard it
afterwards, that if I only had a Prince, the rest would be
immaterial to him. If I died, well there would only be
one woman the less in the world. My good genius pre-
vabed, and prevented my fobowing his advice. However
much I was entreated by people, I did not do what they
asked. As soon as I had finished my "cure," I went to
Coblentz, where I was shown the castle and the town, which
however need not be further mentioned.
On my return to Ems I found one of the Landgrave of
Darmstadt's gentlemen, who had been sent by that Prince to
invite the Margrave most courteously to come to Miinich-
bruck, a country seat belonging to the Landgrave on the
road to Frankfort. Much pleased to make the acquaintance
of this Prince, who was famed for bis civibty and love of
splendour, the Margrave accepted the invitation, and in
duced me to accompany him. We therefore started next
day, passing by Schlangenbad and Schwalbach, which were
crowded with people. We spent the night at Wiesbaden,
and although greatly fatigued I got up at five next morning
to proceed on our way to Miinichbruck. I found two
" originals " in my room, two Counts Reuss. One of them
continuaby hopped from one foot to the other, and told me
he was one of the Imperial Chamberlains and a Count of the

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 409
Empire. ¦ "lam much pleased to learn this, my dear sir," I
replied, "and I am sure if the Emperor possesses many
Chamberlains of your kind the Court must be web provided."
" That is also the case," he said. The other told me that he
bved on his property near Frankfort, "because," he added,
" forage is much better there. My whole pleasure consists
in having fine horses." He then told me the pedigree of all
his horses, and explained to me their special quabties. I
might have answered him that none could be better than he
himself. At last I got into the carriage to escape from the
hopping and horse-loving Counts. We arrived at Miinich-
bruck, having had a terribly hot and dusty journey.
The Landgrave offered me his hand as I stepped from the
carriage, but without saying a word, and left me standing in
the middle of the courtyard, whilst he went to greet the
Margrave, after which he led me into the house. There I
found his daughter, the Princess Maximilian of Hesse- Cassel
and his son the Hereditary Prince. I endeavoured to converse
with them. The Landgrave never answered one word, his
daughter laughed aloud and his son made low bows. As
soon as theb* father left the room they began to talk, but of
subjects which were quite new to me, and of the coarsest and
most improper nature. I opened my eyes very wide and felt
most uncomfortable. Such a thing had never happened to
me before, and such society did not suit me. The Princess
of Hesse was a second Duchesse de Berry. She had been
very good-looking, but good bving and a very gay existence
had spoilt her complexion. Her bold manners and impudent
behaviour were in accordance with her opinions, and left but
bttle doubt as to her real character.
At last we sat down to dinner. In spite of all the civbity
I showed the Landgrave he remained completely sbent, till
an unforeseen occurrence gave me the pleasure of hearing
his voice. Miinichbruck is a shooting lodge consisting of
different smab pavilions, each of which contained a smab

410 MEMOIRS OF THE

saloon, with three rooms on either side of it. These were ab
hung with different coloured damask bordered with sbver.
During dinner the Princess Maximbian suddenly exclaimed,
" Goodness me, oh, goodness me ! " I was quite frightened,
as I feared she would be seized by one of those fits of temper
by which she was said to be frequently attacked during the
day. However she soon cabed out to me that miracles were
taking place, she had never seen anything so wonderful as
what was disclosed to her sight. I reaby thought she had
gone out of her mind, but when I saw the Landgrave
smiling to himself in a strange way I was relieved. The
great wonder consisted in part of the damask hangings
having been rolled up and thereby disclosing some linen
decorated in oil colours beneath it. This caused the
Landgrave to make the following remark to me : " Your
Royal Highness perceives that witchcraft is practised here."
This was all I ever heard him say. I thought this nonsense
very remarkable, for the proverb says, " You must howl with
the wolves."
After this most tiresome dinner had come to an end, I was
compebed to dance whether I wished it or not. I was as
tired as a dog, and as there were only three ladies present,
and many "Abemandes" were danced, I was so exhausted
that I could scarcely stir. After much entreaty I induced the
Margrave to let us leave that evening at seven. It is only
right that I should now give a description of the Landgrave
and his son.
At the time I saw the Landgrave, he was eighty years old,
and but for his white hair you would not have thought him
more than fifty. He had cancer of the mouth, which dis
figured him greatly. He was said to have been very clever in
his young days, but this had disappeared with his years. He
bved on very bad terms with his son, whom he treated bke a
chbd, although he was forty-nine years of age. The Prince
was very intebigent, very courteous, and even learned, but

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 411
the bad society in which he bved had made him so coarse
that his original character was not to be recognized.
I reached Frankfort very late, where we were received by
the magistrates and town council with salvos of cannons. As
I was not feeling well, I stayed a day there, and visited all
the sights worth seeing, among them the " Romer," which is
the hab in which the Emperors dine at theb coronation. Near
this are several rooms, in one of which, is kept the " Golden
Bub,"* which was shown to me. I then went to the church
where the Emperors are usuaby crowned. I was also shown
the place where the electors assemble on the day of election.
As there are many descriptions given of these sights in other
books I pass them over in silence.
We left Frankfort next evening at five o'clock, intending
to travel all night, in order to avoid the intolerable heat. In
spite of my being very ill, I determined to visit on our way
Phibppsruhe, a castle belonging to Prince Wilbam of Hesse.
The castle is large and roomy, but very simply arranged in
the interior. The position is fine, looking over a beautiful
garden, with a view over the Maine, and a lovely country
beyond it.
The farther we proceeded on our journey the worse I
grew, for I was attacked with violent dysentery. During the
night we were overtaken by tremendous rain, after which it
suddenly became quite cold. The roads were of the worst
description. We were in the Spessart mountains, in the
middle of a wood, where no house or vibage was to be seen.
I arrived early next morning at half-past eight in a smab

* The celebrated "Golden Bull" of the Emperor Charles IV. of
Germany, so called from its golden seal, was made the fundamental law of
the German Empire at the Diet of Nuremberg in 1356. A "bull" is a
decree of the Pope, and is properly the seal, deriving its name from " Bulla,"
and is made of gold, silver, lead or wax. On the one side are the heads of
St. Peter and St. Paul, and on the other side the name of the Pope, and
the year in which he reigned.

412 MEMOIRS OF THE

vbiage cabed Eselsbach. I was half dead, and was carried
without noticing it out of the carriage and laid on a bed.
The doctor, who had arrived long before I did, thought me
very ill. I had high fever, and he considered my condition
one of great danger. It was decided I should remain next
day in this vibage, and then, should my state not improve,
they would endeavour to move me. The place we were in
was so bad, it was impossible to remain there any longer.
As I was rather better on the second day we continued
our journey to Wiirzburg, where the Bishop had invited
us. We were received there with ab possible honours. The
garrison had turned out and bned the streets, and cannons
were fired. The Prince and his whole Court received us at
the foot of the stabs. The motion of the carriage had
made me feel very weak, so that I was obbged to go to bed.
Ib as I was I managed however to drag myself about, to
visit the interior of the castle, which was considered one of
the finest in Germany. The staircase was beautiful, and the
rooms large and roomy, but the decoration was to my taste
very ugly.
We left at eight o'clock in the evening. I was better in
some respects, but was now attacked with violent pains in my
chest, so that I was unable to speak. Having travebed ab
night I reached Erlangen next day, where I remained a
fortnight, until I was pronounced out of danger. I remained
very weak, and my health was not re-established.
On my return to Baireuth I found Mademoisebe von
Bodenbruck, one of the Queen's Maids of Honour, there. It
was she who had caused me so much annoyance at Berlin.
She was on her way to Carlsbad to take the baths. I was
desirous of behaving generously towards her, and over
whelmed her with civibty. My behaviour touched her, and
caused her to repent. She gave me an account of ab that
was going on at Berlin. She told me the Queen was stib

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 413
angry with me, and never spared an opportunity of speaking
ill of me. It was all the fault of my sister of Brunswick,
who was constantly exciting ber against me, and inventing
stories about Baireuth. Amongst other things, she told her
I had cared so bttle for the jewels the Queen had given me,
that I had sold them, and bought others instead in order to
keep nothing which had come from Berbn. She was not con
tent with tebing my mother such stories, but served me in the
same manner with my brother. He had unfortunately so
much changed towards me, that be said openly nyy sister
was his favourite. Mademoisebe von Bodenbruck told me
my brother was no longer what he bad been, and tbat every
one began to hate him, and wished I might regain my
influence over him. In order to justify myself with respect
to the slanders of my sister, I showed Mademoisebe von
Bodenbruck the jewels the Queen had given me, which she
herself knew web. She promised to take my part warmly
with the Queen, and also to speak favourably of me to. my
brother, after which she left Baireuth laden with eivbities
and presents.
The year 1738 seemed to me to promise to be a very
unhappy one. The Margrave was suddenly taken very bl.
At first his malady seemed not to be dangerous, being merely
a rush of blood to the bead. Soon, however, an attack of
paralysis threatened to put an end to his bfe. His mouth
was sbghtly drawn on one side, and his left eye also suffered
and continually watered. It did not disfigure him how
ever. How crueby I suffered all the time he was 01 ! I
can never describe my fears and my anxiety. His recovery
seemed to give me fresh life.
My own health, alas, was not improving, but on the contrary
became daily worse. I was again suffering from ague, and
at the end of three months the doctor said that there was no
hope of curing me. Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld and the
Margrave informed the Queen and my brother of my condi-

414 MEMOIRS OF THE

tion. Doctors from Berbn were sent for, and the result of
the consultation was to pronounce my state as hopeless. The
last spark of my brother's love for me was now kmdled
afresh. He wrote to me that there was a very clever doctor
at Stettin, to whom the King in a great measure owed his
recovery whbst suffering from the dropsy. My brother said
I should ask my father to send him to see me. The letter
my brother wrote to me on this occasion was most tender.
I was resigned to my fate, and bebeved that this tune I must
die. Death's approach did not fib me with terror, and I was
ready to meet it with courage.
My only feebng of sorrow was the thought of what my
loss would be to the Margrave. I tried to think however
he would, like so many other husbands, after being in
terrible despair for a time, at length find comfort.
My brother's entreaties, combined with the Margrave's,
induced me nevertheless to follow the advice of the former.
I wrote the King a touching letter, telling him of the de
plorable condition I was in. I said that, standing on the
brink of the grave, I begged his forgiveness for any annoyance
I had unwittingly caused him, and entreated him to give me
his blessing. I assured him of my tender love for him, and
finally asked him, more for the sake of pacifying the Mar
grave than in the hopes of saving my life, to send Doctor
Suppervibe to see me. The King answered me most kindly,
and sent me the doctor, who arrived in a fortnight at the
Hermitage, where I was at that moment.
I expected to meet with a pedant, one of those worthy
supporters of the faculty that constantly bring out long
Latin words, and bore theb patients with theb long-winded
talk. I was however much mistaken. A tolerably good-
looking man appeared, who addressed me with respect, thereby
disclosing perfect knowledge of the world, and in a word
you were not aware that he was a doctor at ab. He found
me dangerously ib, but encouraged me, and gave me hopes

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 415
of being able to cure me. It wib be right of me here to
describe him.
Suppervibe was of French extraction, and is said to have
sprung from a good famby. Every Frenchman that settles
in a foreign country becomes as aristocratic as the King
himself, whether his father be a hotel keeper or footman in
Paris. However, we pass over this. Suppervble had, as his
father lived at the Hague, studied at Utrecht and Leyden.
Having completed his course for the law, he became secretary
to a Minister who was sent to France. Love made him
become a doctor. He f eb in love with a very rich young
girl,- and being unwibing to separatejhimself from her, came
to a decision very repugnant to him. He went back to the
University, and the ardour he displayed in the study of
medicine and anatomy soon made him celebrated. The King
took him with him, as his first doctor, to Pomerania, whence
his fame soon spread. He was extremely clever, had read
immensely, and was a great genius. His conversation was
natural and pleasant, he understood how to joke as web as
how to be serious, but his imperious and jealous nature cast
his other qualities and talents into the shade, and made him
ridiculous to such a degree as not to be easby forgotten.
After the account I bave given of him here, it wbl be
easby understood that he soon gained our approbation. Our
Court had, after much trouble and work, greatly changed
for the better. It had lost a certain want of courtesy and
coarseness that had formerly existed in it, but it was not yet
what it ought to bave been. All composing it were narrow-
minded beings, who had never left Baireuth, and who had
no conception of the rest of the world. Books and the
sciences were unknown to them. Their conversation was
confined to shooting, agricultural pursuits, and stories about
the old Court life. M. von Voit, who had been of some
help to us, had become very pious. The only refuge there
fore that remained to us was in ourselves. Suppervble

416 MEMOIRS OF THE

arrived most opportunely, and showed himself so devoted to
us that we began to look with favour on him. He made me
use a " cure " which in six weeks got rid of the low fever I
was suffering from. I had nevertheless not yet entirely
recovered, and he was therefore of opinion that unless I took
the greatest care and led a very strict bfe, I might easby
have a relapse.
This fear one day caused him to say to me that he was
well aware that my health was as yet not by any means
re-established, and that his presence was necessary. He
therefore put his services at my disposal, and assured me
that nothing would make him happier than to be able to
devote his whole bfe to the Margrave and myself. His
proposal pleased me greatly, but I nevertheless saw many
reasons against it. Suppervibe was a great favourite with
my brother, and shared in all his social pursuits. I felt
certain he would never tolerate my depriving him of a
person whom he liked. I told Suppervibe this at once. He
answered me by saying, " I have never up to the present
time dared to speak quite openly with your Royal Highness,
but since I now have the honour of knowing you, I feel that
I may venture to do so, without running the risk of
making myself unhappy. I had already formed the inten
tion of leaving the King's service before I came here. I
intended settbng in Holland, but the pleasant position I
have found at this Court, and my devotion to your Royal
Highness, have caused me to alter my plans. I cannot deny
that the Crown Prince is most kindly inclined towards me,
but I have had time to study his character closely. The
Prince has great understanding but a bad heart : he is
suspicious, ungrateful and vicious, and I am much mis
taken if he wbl not in time become more avaricious than
the King his father is at the present moment. He has
no rebgion, and his morabty is of his own making. He
endeavours to throw a glamour over the public, but in spite

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 417
of his art of dissembling many already know his true
character. He has singled me out at present, in order to
increase his scientific knowledge, for learning is his greatest
passion. When he has learnt ab he wants from me, he wbl
drop me, as he already has so many others. It is for this
reason that I have taken my precautions in good time."
I had already for some time been displeased with my
brother, and knew that many who had cared for him shared
my feelings. Yet I could not bebeve it possible that his
whole character should have changed so completely. I dis
puted this point for a long time with Suppervble, but the
Margrave, who entered the room at this moment, took bis
part, and said be had long ago come to the same opinion.
He gladly accepted Suppervble's offer, and we both wrote
to the King to ask his consent. I also wrote in the same
strain to my brother, and Suppervble started for Berbn laden
with these letters.
It may seem strange that I have entered so much into
detab on the subject, but it was necessary in the course of
these memoirs, in which Suppervble plays a conspicuous part.
The King answered me most kindly, that Suppervibe was
always at my disposal whenever I wanted him, but that he
could not entirely give him over to me, as he could not do
without him. The Queen nevertheless wrote to me that she
hoped stbl to obtain his consent, particularly if I were able
to send several very tab soldiers.
Mademoisebe von Grumkow was married at the end of
the year to a M. von Beist, an exeebent man of good
famby, but possessed of no riches beyond the four chbdren
left him by his first wife. I was very glad to get rid of her,
and took two other ladies as her successors, Mademoisebe
Albertine von Marwitz and Mademoisebe von Hutten.
This latter belonged to a celebrated old famby.
The year 1739 was far more interesting than the preced
ing. Suppervble returned in the spring, and a "cure " which
EE

418 MEMOIRS OF THE

he obbged me to use almost re-estabbshed my health, or
rather put an end to all danger. I must now turn to another
subject. I have abeady said that the Margrave had made a certain
Eberot his Secretary. He was a man possessed of honesty
and cleverness, and understood the affairs of the State. He
had found ab the business departments, but more especiaby
the finance, in the greatest confusion. This department
had at first been entrusted to a M. von Dobenecb, but it
soon became evident that, in spite of ab his self-assertion, he
understood nothing about it. It was therefore given over to
Eberot, to whom the Margrave also entrusted his privy
purse. Tbis man's whole object was to find means, without
endeavouring to restore order or credit. Several large claims
owing to the Margrave were used to meet the expenditure.
One must do Eberot the justice of saying that he rendered
the Margrave valuable service, not only as regards the
management of his State affairs, but also foreign. This
secured him the confidence of his master to such a degree
that he made him his private referendary. The Ministers
clamoured loudly against such an innovation, for it cbpped
theb wings and took from them much of their importance.
They therefore presented the Margrave with a by no means
respectful written remonstrance, which he, being much offended
at theb* behaviour, answered most curtly. Eberot was sus
pected of having written the reply, and this made him many
enemies. A perfect outcry was raised, and it was pubbcly
said that the servants had not been paid, and that two
quarters were owing to them.
I was the first to hear of this, and was informed, after
enquiring privately, that it was the case. I sent for Eberot,
spoke with him, and told him I had heard that the finances
were in a bad way, and that the Margrave's privy purse was
in debt. He said that this was not the case, and assured me
these reports were ab calumnies, invented by his enemies in

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 419
order to bring about his fab. I determined therefore not to
mention anything of this to the Margrave, who had, however,
already beard of it.
Suppervble, to whom he confided his business matters,
recommended him a gentleman from Berlin, a most honest
man of great merit, named Hartmann, of whom I had often
heard, to take over the Finance Department. Eberot did
not taike it in the least amiss, having long been desbous of
getting rid of this branch. It wbl, however, be seen later
that he was nevertheless much hurt at Hartmann's
appointment. No sooner had Hartmann arrived than the storm against
Eberot burst forth. Young and old entreated me to draw
the Margrave's attention to his dishonesty and bad manage
ment. I was too web acquainted with the ways of the world
to interfere in such things. Eberot was in high favour, and
this roused jealousy and envy ; and as I bebeved him to be
innocent, I took good care not to rouse the Margrave's
suspicions. Hartmann however confirmed the rumours, and
declared the finances were in terrible confusion, and that
half-a-year's wages were owing to the servants. In
order to come to no hasty conclusion, the Margrave sent
secretly for Hartmann, and desired him to give him
his accusations in writing. This man assured him of the
truth of ab he had said, and declared he would convict his
opponent. Eberot had many friends. He heard of the Margrave's
secret interview, and as he had his own creatures about the
place he soon became aware of the trick that was to be
played him. He spoke to the Margrave next day, protesting
his innocence, and begging for a strict enquiry into his
conduct. What more could be done? The Margrave
appointed four Commissioners to carry out this inquiry.
Eberot was pronounced free from ab guilt, and came out
of the whole proceeding white as snow, whbst his accuser
EE 2

420 MEMOIRS OF THE

was sent to the fortress. We shab learn the end of this
story next year.
My health meanwhile unproved but very slowly, and the
complaint I suffered from seemed to develop into a kind of
consumption. Suppervibe advised "change of air, as Babeuth
was cold and unhealthy during the winter. He therefore
suggested to the Margrave our spending a year at Mont-
pebier, and proved to him the double advantage the change
would have. Fbst of ab it would help the restoration of
my health, and secondly, improve the state of his finances,
as the country was obbged to vote the money for our journey.
The Margrave was debghted with the proposition, and at
once informed me of it. It can be easby understood that I
at once consented. I foresaw that great difficulties would
be made at Berbn, for I knew that the King and Queen
would disapprove of the plan, besides which I did not expeot
to find much amusement at Montpebier.
My father-in-law, the late Margrave, had spent several
years there, and had not given me a favourable impression of
the place. I proposed another plan to the Margrave and
Suppervibe, of which they entirely approved. It was this,
to spend a few months at Montpebier, then to go to Antibes
by sea and travel through Italy. As we were, however,
persuaded that this journey would meet with stbl greater
disfavour than the other, we determined to keep it a secret.
We thought it advisable that the Margrave should pay a
visit to Berbn, in order to remove any possible opposition
and annoyance from that quarter. My husband gladly
assented to my wishes. He left in a fortnight, accompanied
by eight tab men he had chosen from his own bodyguard,
whom he intended offering to the King. His journey and
his arrival were kept such a secret that no pne heard of
either. On seeing the Margrave the King, who was just on parade,
evinced the greatest debght. He at once abghted from his

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 421
horse and embraced him several times, calling him his dear
son. He had tears in his eyes, and kept repeating, " My
God, what pleasure you are giving me ! Now I know that
you do care for me a little." The King then led the Mar
grave up to the Queen, who also received him most kindly.
But the Margrave rose stib higher in the King's estimation
next day on bis presenting him with the eight tab soldiers.
My brother also greeted him most warmly, but dissuaded
him from asking any favour of the King, as he would then,
he said, spoil everything. I am certain the King would have
granted him anything, for I have been told so repeatedly.
The Margrave was anxious to remain on good terms with
my brother, and therefore missed the opportunity of gain
ing any advantage from the King's favourable disposition
towards him. He not only received the consent to our
journey to Montpebier, but Suppervble's resignation was
accepted, and he was entirely given over to us. The King
gave the Margrave a gold snuff-box set with diamonds and
containing his portrait, of the value of four thousand thalers
(£600). I also received several presents from the King and
Queen. The Margrave returned to Baireuth after an absence
of six weeks, very much satisfied with the marks of friendship
shown him at Berbn.
Now that ab obstacles from that quarter had been over
come, we met with others from the Prmcipabty. The dis
satisfaction was general, and the people would not let us
leave. My Governess, whose great age prevented her accom
panying us, made a great to-do. At last, at the end of four
weeks, ab difficulties having been got over, our departure was
fixed for the 20th of August.
My poor Meermann* was very aibng, and much as I
grieved to separate myself from both these devoted com-
'panions of my sorrows, I felt I would rather suffer that pain

* The Margravine's faithful old maid.

422 MEMOIRS OF THE

than expose theb bves and healths to any risk. Meermann's
husband was my man of business. He had an excellent
head, but was violent and vehement. He wished to pass as
my favourite, and was furious at not being so. He ruled his
wife with a rod of iron, so that she did not dare stir, and
was frightened to death of him. This man was bitterly
annoyed that I did not take him with me, and determined to
have his revenge. He asked my permission to go to Berbn,
and remain there during my absence, which I granted him.
At last, having taken a tearful leave of my Governess and
Meermann, I got into the carriage with my husband, accom
panied by Mademoiselle Sonnsfeld and Mademoisebe Marwitz,
who were the only ladies I took with me. Suppervibe
had been attacked with fever two days before, and awaited
us at Erlangen.
We had barely driven a mbe when the Margrave was
taken suddenly bl, with violent headache accompanied by
sickness. We hoped that it was nothing but an ordinary
sick headache, but had reckoned without our host. He
became feverish, and we were obbged to stay several hours
in a dreadful bttle place called Traubach. I proposed
returning to Babeuth, but he would not hear of it, and
insisted on our getting into the carriage again and driving
to Streitberg, where we spent the night. The fever con
tinued all night, but as he was desirous of reaching Erlangen
we brought him there with great difficulty.
On our arrival there we were told that Suppervble was
very ib indeed. All the symptoms of his illness coincided
with those of the Margrave. I was in terrible anxiety
about the latter, and was afraid he was going to have some
mahgnant fever. In spite of my consumptive condition, I
never left his side for a moment, and suffered far more than
he did. His condition did not improve, and for five times
twenty-four hours he lay in this burning fever, which nothing
seemed to relieve. My anxiety drove me to seek Suppervibe,

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 423
who was bving in the castle. I told him that the Margrave
was in so dangerous a condition that no time must be lost in
bleeding him. Suppervble replied that he was of the same
opinion, and was only waiting tib the fever abated some
what to carry it out. I therefore returned to the Margrave,
with whom I found our second doctor, Wagner. I informed
him of my consultation with Suppervibe and of his opinion,
but he declared that he would never consent to bleed the
Margrave at this moment, as nothing could be more dangerous,
and it should be resorted to only as a last means in case
there were no hope of recovery possible. I answered that
I could not prescribe what he was to do, and that he must
settle the matter with Suppervble. He returned after a few
moments, and said Suppervble was of the same opinion,
namely to do nothing hastby.
I remained with the Margrave tib three o'clock in the
morning, when, overcome by fatigue and anxiety, I at last
threw myself on my bed in a smab room next his, from which
I could see and hear all that was going on, and soon fell asleep.
I might bave slept four hours, when I was awakened, and as
I opened my eyes, I saw Wagner standing near my bed.
No Medusa's bead could have alarmed me more, and I
thought the Margrave must be dying. " I beg your Royal
Highness not to be alarmed," Wagner said, " the Margrave
is stbl in the same condition, and we have at length deter
mined to bleed him. We thought it right to inform you of
our intention in order that you might be present."
More dead than alive I rose from my bed. A poor sinner
led to his place of execution could not have suffered more
than I did at that moment. I trembled all over, and my
knees shook under me. As the last means of help was
to be resorted to, I felt convinced ab hope was at an end for
the Margrave. In this state of mind I dragged myself into
the Margrave's room, where another scene presented itself.
The whole Councb was assembled, whbe in the streets a crowd

424 MEMOIRS OF THE

had gathered who abused Suppervibe for his intention of
bleeding the Margrave. Suppervble was quite as ill as the
Margrave, but never lost his head. He had himself bled
first, to put an end to the uproar and outcry, and thus
pacified the people's minds.
Throughout ab this, I lay in an armchab in a condition
not to be described. I was incapable of cobecting my
thoughts, and kept staring fixedly at one spot. At last the
bleeding took place — and oh ! what joy, the Margrave's face
changed as the blood flowed, the renewed attack of fever
which had been anticipated did not supervene, and by the
evening he was pronounced out of danger. As soon as his
condition unproved, I observed he was very cold in his manner
towards me. He quarrelled with me about every trifle, and
was on the other hand very marked in his manner towards
Mademoisebe von Marwitz, for whom he asked incessantly
whenever she was out of the room. He obeyed her blindly
m ab that concerned the care of his health. If I ventured
to offer a suggestion he flew out at me. I was in great
despab at this. My health soon began to suffer from mental
grief, and I was seized with convulsions, which I had never
had before. My Governess came to visit me, and did ab she
could to afford me rebel No one could guess the real cause
of my complaint. I have already said my bedroom joined
the Margrave's. I heard how he sent for my ladies every
morning when he woke. If I were web enough to go to
him he scarcely spoke to me, and at once sent for Mademoi
sebe von Marwitz. Violent jealously took possession of my
heart. Everyone observed my distress, but I took care no
one should discover its cause.
I knew Mademoisebe von Marwitz so well, how de
voted she was to me, and how virtuous, and felt certain
that if she became aware of the cause of my sorrow, she
would leave my Court. But the Margrave I could not
forgive for behaving as he did towards me. For a year

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 425
past I had been blind to many bttle cbcumstances I now
observed. He was stbl determined to carry out the plan of travelling
through Italy, but I bad lost ab wish and inclination to do
so, for I was convinced that the ease with which he would be
brought in contact with Mademoiselle von Marwitz would
only increase bis love for her. Besides, my heart was too
sad and heavy to find pleasure in anything but in a change
in my present position.
A new trouble completely crushed me. I have mentioned
Meermann's husband's dissatisfaction. Immediately on his
arrival at Berbn he presented my letter and the Margrave's
to the King. On the King's enqubing after my health, this
man took the opportunity of speaking most insolently of me.
He said I had never been ill, and then expatiated on the
great expenses I encouraged the Margrave to incur, which
he said ruined the country. In fact, he roused the King's
anger to such a degree against me, that he did not know how
to contain himself. Meermann however did not dare con
fess to his wife how he had slandered me. He knew her
honesty, and that she would never have tolerated his
behaviour. This exeebent woman went next day to see the Queen, who
enquired most particularly about all those points on which I
had been so crueby accused, by which she found out that
the direct opposite to what had been said was the case.
Meermann (my maid) was besides ready to take an oath
that all that had been said of me was entirely false.
The Queen nevertheless wrote me a very strong letter, in
which she told me in the King's name that he would never
forgive me if I insisted on carrying out the project of going
to Montpebier. At the same time I also heard from my
brother, who told me ab the circumstances I have before
mentioned, and of my father's anger against me. "I, never
theless, advise you to continue your journey," he wrote.

426 MEMOIRS OF THE

" The King has really no orders to give you, and it would be
a sign of weakness on your part if you let yourself be
intimidated by the false gossip of a man bke Meermann. I
recommend your getting rid of that scoundrel. Tmn him
away at once, and show a determined spbit. It is true that
his wife is most devoted to you, and does not deserve such
harsh treatment, but you must get over that, in order to get
rid of such a bad man."
These two letters .distressed me greatly, for I loved Meer-
mann's wife dearly, yet knew the Margrave would approve
of my brother's advice. My Governess, who had been for a
few days at Erlangen, helped me out of the difficulty. She
defended my poor maid so warmly, that she induced the
Margrave to pardon the husband. Ab these annoyances did
much harm to my health.
My Governess several times discovered me in tears, and I
at last gave in to her entreaties, and owned to her the reason
of my altered appearance and my sorrow. Mademoiselle von
Marwitz had observed that I was not in my usual spirits, but
thought it was owing to my ibness. When, therefore, my
Governess spoke to her about it, she evidently guessed the
reason, for she was so terribly upset that she had an attack
of fever in consequence. Mademoisebe von Sonnsfeld ob
served that I had not complained without some good reason,
and that the Margrave treated me very coldly. She therefore
spoke most seriously with him, and not without making an
impression, for he excused himself and said it was ab the
consequence of his fever. Indeed, I now found him as
tender and kind as of old. I overwhelmed Mademoisebe
von Marwitz with affection that I might entbely put her
very just apprehensions out of her head.
It was now November, and it being too late in the season
to proceed to Montpebier, we returned as soon as the
Margrave had entbely recovered his health to Baireuth,
where we were received with every demonstration of joy.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 427

Soon after this Meermann and his wife returned from
Berlin. I welcomed his wife most affectionately, and himself
ab the more coldly. He was greatly surprised to find me so
perfectly informed of his conduct. I forgave him out of
love for his wife, and he has since then proved himself so
devoted to me that I have every reason to be satisfied with
him. I had not followed my brother's advice either in regard to
Meermann or to the Itaban journey, in consequence of which
I received a letter from him. I endeavoured to pacify him
by putting forward good reasons for having acted as I had.
I told him in my answer that the Margrave's health had
been too delicate to undertake the journey ; that I had too
good a heart to wish to make a person unhappy whom I
loved and to whom I owed much gratitude. My brother was
not satisfied with this explanation, and I observed that he
wrote to me very coldly.
About tbis time I heard the King was ill, and that the
doctors feared a fresh attack of dropsy. His blness increased
during the year 1740.
We began the New Year (1740) with the Carnival.
Several "Bals Costumes" were given at the castle, to which
the nobibty alone were invited.
During the lifetime of the late Margrave the clergy had
gained great power and influence. A sect had been formed
calbng themselves "Pietisten" (Devotees), of which the late
Margrave's confessor was the head. This man possessed
inordinate ambition, combined with a most intriguing nature,
but hid these quabties beneath the mask of rebgion. This
man now began to stir the people up against us. He stood
in high favour at the Danish Court, and we therefore had,
on political grounds, to treat him with caution. In order to
prevent gossip which might bave done us harm, we were
obbged to accustom the people by degrees to our gaieties.
I bved in perfect peace and quiet, for the Margrave treated

428 MEMOIRS OF THE

me kindly, and Mademoisebe von Marwitz and I enjoyed
undisturbed the pleasures of friendship.
The King's blness meanwhbe became more serious, and
the Queen wrote me word that the doctors gave him only a
month more to bve. My sister of Brunswick had herself
gone to Berlin to enquire after his health. I felt it was my
duty to do the same, and therefore spoke with the Margrave
about it. He did not approve of the idea, but nevertheless
allowed me to discuss it with my Governess. From an
exaggerated feebng of friendship for me, she dissuaded me
from undertaking the journey. She feared the shock of the
King's approaching death would injure my health afresh.
As however I insisted on carrying out my plan, she advised
me to write to my brother. This did not suit me at ab, but
since the Margrave would not under any other condition
hear of the journey, I had to submit, and sent the fobowing
letter to my brother by messenger :
" I had up to this time flattered myself that the King's
blness was curable. The last letter however which I
received from the Queen informs me that there is no hope.
I have therefore decided, if you approve of my doing so, to
go to Berlin without further delay, to assure my dying
father of my devotion, and to seek a reconcibation with him.
I should, I confess, be in utter despab were he to die before
I saw him, and had I to reproach myself with having
neglected my duty towards him. I beg you therefore to
send me an answer by messenger, and to let me know what
you think of my plan."
To this letter I received the following reply :
" Your message has filled me with the greatest surprise.
What on earth do you want here ? You wbl be received
bke a dog, and get no thanks for your kindly feelings.
Remain at Baireuth and amuse yourself, and do not dream

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 429

of coming to a hell where you hear only groans and ories,
and where everyone is iU-used. The Queen disapproves of
your plan as much as I do. It depends entirely on yourself
if you will make the venture. Good-bye, dear sister, I wib
inform you of the King's health eaoh time the post leaves.
He cannot recover, but the doctors say he may linger on for
some time yet. I am always," &o.
This letter put an end to all my plans, for I could no
longer hope to obtain the Margrave's consent to my journey
to Berlin. The King grew worse and worse, and closed his
bfe and reign on the 31st May. It will not be out of place
if I here say a few words about his singular and heroic
death. He had spent a very bad night, and at seven in the
morning had himself rolled in his ohab to the Queen's room.
Not having thought the danger so imminent she was still
asleep. " Get up," the King said to her, " I have only a few
more hours to bve, and wish to have the happiness of dying
in your arms." He then had himself taken to my brothers,
of whom he took a tender farewell, with the exception of the
Crown Prince, whom he ordered to follow him into the next
room. As soon as he reaohed it he sent for the first two
ministers, the Prince of Anhalt, and ab the generals and
colonels at that time at Potsdam. After making them a
little speech he thanked them for theb* past services, and
asked them to be as faithful to the Crown Prinoe, his heir, as
they had been to him. He then made over ab his power
and rights to the Crown Prince, whom he exhorted in the
most touohing manner, reminding him of the sacred duties of
a sovereign towards his subjeots. He recommended the
army to his care, and speoiaby the generals and officers
present. The King then turned to the Prinoe of Anhalt and said,
" You are my oldest General : it is but fair that I should

430 MEMOIRS OF THE

leave you the best horse I possess." He then desbed it
should be brought round, and observing that the Prince was
much upset, he added, "It is man's fate : he must pay his
tribute to nature." As he was afraid the tears and lamenta
tions around him might cause him to lose his composure, the
King begged ab present to leave him. He ordered his
servants to put on their new bveries, and his regiment the
•new uniforms he had just had made for them. The Queen
now entered the room, and bad barely been there a quarter
of an hour, before the King fainted away. He was put to
bed, and after much difficulty regained consciousness. On
looking around him and observing his servants in their new
liveries he exclaimed, "Vanity, vanity, ab is vanity ! " After
this, he asked his doctor if his end were near at hand. Upon
the doctor's replying that he might live another half-hour,
he asked for a looking-glass. Having looked at himself in
it, be smbed, saying, " I am much altered, and shab have a
very ugly face when I die." Repeating his question to the
doctor, he received the answer that a quarter of an hour had
passed and that his pulse was becoming more rapid. Upon
this he said, " So much the better : I shall soon return to my
nothingness." Those around him wished to let two clergy
men enter the room to pray with him, but the King repbed
that he knew just what they would say, and that they should
go their way. After having repeated fainting fits he died at
noon. The new King at once led the Queen to her room,
where many tears were shed. I do not know whether they
were sincere or false.
The King sent me a messenger to inform me of the sad,
news. Although I was prepared for it, it upset me terribly.
I cannot dissemble, and although I have had many sorrows I
have felt more keenly, I can say with truth, that this was a
great grief to me.
I continued to be on the same terms with the King as
formerly. I wrote to him whenever the post went, and

MARGRAA^INE OF BAIREUTH. 431
always in the fulness of my heart. But six weeks went by
without my getting any answer. The letter which I at last
received was only signed by the King. Soon after his
accession he made a journey through Pommerania and
Prussia. He continued his sbence towards me, and I did
not know what I was to think of it, for loving him so dearly
I could not help being anxious at such indifference.
At last, after three months, I was secretly informed he
had left Berbn incognito to surprise me at the Hermitage,
where I was at that moment. I nearly died of joy at the
news, and was so upset by it that I was bl for two days in
consequence. At length he arrived, accompanied by my second brother,
whom I shall simply cab " my brother," in order to dis
tinguish him from the other. My heart opened out afresh
at this happy meeting. I had so much to teb the King that
I could not find words. I observed at once that his affec
tionate manner towards me was forced. It staggered me
rather, but I thought no more about it. " My brother " I
found so grown and altered that I should scarcely have known
him. As I shab have occasion to mention him again later
on, I will not here interrupt the thread of my narrative.
The King conversed all day with me, but only on trivial
subjects. There was a certain embarrassment in his manner
which puzzled me. M. Algarotti, an Italian, and one of the
clever men of the century, who was in the King's suite, was a
great help to the conversation. What surprised me most
was the King's great eagerness to see my sister of Anspach
again, for whom he had never reaby cared. More than twenty
messengers were sent next day to invite her in the tenderest
terms to the Hermitage. She arrived on the fobowing day,
with the Margrave her husband. The King now showed no
further consideration for me, but made no secret of his marked
preference for my sister. He gave me a smab bunch of
flowers made of diamonds, worth two-hundred thalers (£30),

432 MEMOIRS OF THE

and a fan in which there was a little watch. To the Mar
grave he gave a snuff-box set in diamonds with the portrait
of the late King. My sister received a present similar to
mine, and of the same value, but he gave the Margrave
of Anspach a snuff-box made of a white pebble which was
cracked right through the centre, so that he at once gave it
away to one of his pages. M. von Miinichow, whom I have
mentioned before, had become Equerry to the King, and
accompanied him everywhere. This verdant youth was much
liked at Court, and was of more account than any of those
who had been devoted to the King when he was Crown
Prince. During his stay at Babeuth he had been much in love
with Mademoiselle von Marwitz, and flattered himself that,
if I were not opposed to it, he might receive her in marriage
from the King and General Marwitz.

We aferived at Berbn at the end of October. My youngest
brothers," all the Princes of the Blood, and the whole Court
received'us at the foot of the stabs. I was at once taken to
my rooms, where I found the reigning Queen and my sisters.
I heard to my great sorrow that the King had an attack of
tertian fever. He sent me word that his illness prevented
his seeing me, but that he hoped to have this pleasure next
day. As soon as the first greetings had been exchanged I
went to see the Queen-mother. Her sinister and melancholy
expression struck me painfully. Everyone stib wore deep
mourning for the King, my father, and I felt his loss anew.
Nature has its rights, and I can say with truth I was never
more upset than on this occasion. My meeting with the
Queen was very trying. We dined that evening alone with
the famby, and I renewed my acquaintance with my brothers
and sisters, whom I had not seen for eight years.
I saw the King next day. He was thin and disfigured,
and his manner was forced. Love makes one sharp-sighted,
and friendship equaby so, and I was therefore not taken in

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 433
by his empty assurances, and felt but too plainly that he no
longer cared for me. He asked me to fobow him to a castle
in the country cabed Rheinsberg, where he was going for
change of air. The reigning Queen was to accompany him,
but as the house was small, he said he could not house me,
but he would however take care to have a room arranged for
me, and as soon as it was ready would let me know.
As the Court wore mourning it presented no brilliant
appearance. I went daily to the Queen-mother, who saw
few people, and was overcome by her great grief. She had
always flattered herself that she possessed great influence
over the King, my brother, and hoped when he came to the
throne to take part in the affairs of the State. To her great
surprise and disgust, however, the King, who was very
jealous of his own power, did not abow her any voice in
matters of business.
After the King's departure I remained a fortnight longer
at Berlin. I was overwhelmed with marks of honour and
respect, which might have misled anyone but myself. If you
set store by mutual affection, such outward show makes but
bttle impression, and a trifling mark of friendship proves
more than any vain pomp. I observed during my short stay
that great dissatisfaction existed throughout the country, and
that the King had lost much of the affection of his subjects.
He was spoken of publicly with little respect. Some com
plained of his want of consideration towards those that had
oeen devoted to him whilst he was Crown Prince ; others of
his stinginess, which they said was far greater than the late
King's. Others* again, found fault with his distrust and
suspicion, his violence, pride and dissimulation. Several
cbcumstances, of which I had been a witness, made me
believe these rumours. I would have spoken with the King
about them, but my brother of Prussia and the reigning Queen
dissuaded me from doing so. I wib later on explain all this,
and entreat those who may some day read these memoirs, FF

434 MEMOIRS OF THE

to suspend theb judgment on the character of this great
sovereign, tbl I have given it more in detail. The news of
the death of Charles VI.,* which arrived at this moment,
formed the chief topic of conversation and political specula
tion at the Court. Two days afterwards I arrived at Rheins
berg. The quinine the King had taken had quite cured
him of his fever, but he stbl kept to his room, and continued
to do so during the whole of my stay at Rheinsberg.
It was surprising how the King, prostrated as he was by
ibness, was able to transact all business matters. Nothing
was settled or took place without his knowledge, or with
out passing through his hands. The smab amount of
leisure time at his disposal he spent in the society of clever
and distinguished men, such as Voltabe, Maupertius, Al-
garotti, and Jordan. In the evening there was generaby a
concert, when the King, in spite of his weakness, himself
played two or three concertos on the flute. He was, without
any flattery, a real artist on that instrument. After supper
he devoted his time to writing poems, for which he had
a great talent. All these occupations were a recreation
to him. The subject that most occupied his mind at this
time was the conquest of Silesia. His preparations for this
object were kept so secret, and were made so cleverly, that
the Austrian envoy at Berbn never heard a word of them
till they were concluded.
The stay at Rheinsberg pleased me only on account of the
pleasant society I met with there. I saw the King very
seldom, and had no reason to be satisfied with our interviews.
They consisted in the exchange of forced civibties, or in
bitter jokes about the Margrave's financial difficulties. The
King went so far as often to turn him and the other Princes
of the Empbe into ridicule, a rudeness I felt very much
indeed. Added to this I found myself unfortunately
* Emperor of Germany and of the Holy Roman Empire. He died
20th October, 1740.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 435
involved in a very debcate matter, which might have had
very serious consequences. As it has however remained a
secret up to this time, and as the honour of several people to
whom I owe consideration was concerned in it, I wbl pass it
all over in sbence, and wib therefore turn to another subject,
which may appear less interesting, but which, as it concerns
this narrative, I feel bound to mention.
Madame von Sonnsfeld and the elder Mademoiselle von
Marwitz were the only members of my household that had
accompanied me to Rheinsberg. Mademoisebe von Marwitz
had become very intimate with two Mademoiselles von
Tertow, Ladies-in-waiting to the Queen. They were very
amiable, but made themselves generaby hated on account of
their love of gossip and rablery.
Madame von Morian was no longer young, but had kept
her looks wonderfuby, knew the ways of the world, was
lively, and had managed to overcome aU prejudices. Her
behaviour was not praiseworthy, and she seemed to have lost
all sense of propriety. She said such things whbe sitting at
the Queen's dinner-table as made even gentlemen blush.
This society, which was calculated to ruin a young creature,
had the very worst effect on Mademoiselle von Marwitz.
The love of ridicule, the ambiguous remarks and the im
proper behaviour of Madame von Morian and of the two
Tertows were copied by her, and she shaped her behaviour
according to theirs. Her conduct gave credence to rumours
afloat about ber. Some gossips ralbed her about her love
passages with the Margrave, and remarked to ber upon her
influence over him. In a word, nothing else was talked of.
But they did her injustice. She slept and bved in the same
apartments with ber aunt, and never saw the Margrave
except in her presence or mine.
Characters change by slow degrees. A young person
suddenly launched into the great world may be misled by its
amusements, but would forget herself only gradually. When
ff 2

436 MEMOIRS OF THE

I told her of the stories cbculated about her, she was beside
herself. All the good principles I had endeavoured to
imbue her with, presented themselves to her in theb* fub
force. She said she would leave the Court, and wished to re
turn home to her father. I had to use ab my powers of per
suasion to prevent her doing so, and it was only with much
trouble that I was able to pacify her. I succeeded after a
time in proving her virtue, without a shadow of doubt, and
putting an end to the gossip. It had however put ideas into
her head, as wOl be seen later on, which she would otherwise
never have thought of.
We returned to Berlin at the beginning of December.
The disturbances caused by the death of the Emperor obliged
the Margrave to return home, but in order not to displease
the King, I remained in Berlin. After the mourning had
been discarded, the carnival festivities, which always take
place at Berlin in December, January, and February, were
commenced. On Mondays the King gave a masked bab at
the castle, on Tuesdays a'public concert took place ; Wednes
days and Fridays masked balls were given in the town in
the houses of the highest officials. These gaieties were not
of long duration, for the King's great plan suddenly saw
bght. His troops marched against Sbesia, and the King
left Berlin to place himself at the head of his army. I was
greatly upset as I took leave of him. His project involved
great risks, and might, if it failed, have most disastrous con
sequences. These reflections made the parting ab the more
painful. I would have awaited his return, for he intended
coming back for a few days at the end of six weeks, had not
the circumstance, which I have passed over in silence, stib
troubled me. My impatience also to see the Margrave
again prevented my prolonging my stay at Berbn.
I left Berbn on the 11th January, 1741, and arrived at
the end of eleven days at Baireuth. The inundations had
so destroyed the roads that I could travel only four hours

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 437
each day. Mademoiselle von Marwitz and her sister deafened
me during the whole journey with their lamentations at
having left Berlin. " Here we are, obliged to return to that
devb's nest where we are bored to death after having tasted
the pleasures of Berlin," Mademoiselle von Marwitz ex
claimed. These remarks had already annoyed me more than
once, but as I looked on her as a person the fire of whose
youth carried her away I tried to find an excuse for her.
She appeared too after a time to have recovered herself, and
to have given up her fobies. I returned to my accustomed
existence at Baireuth. Many strangers visited us, which
added much to the brightness of our Court.
The fab of Glogau* made me very happy. After the
King my brother had laid siege to it, he took it by storm.
This town was the key of Silesia.
A short time after this occurrence, Count Cobentzel, the
Envoy of the Queen of Hungary, Maria Theresa, arrived at
Baireuth. He brought me a letter from the widowed Em
press, in which she implored me to use my influence with the
King my brother, to induce him to make peace. The Queen,
her daughter, was without money or troops, and had been
attacked without the least warning. In spite of her precarious
position she had refused to entertain the King's proposal.
She was determined to resist to the last, rather than give
up the four Duchies,t which were the cause of the whole
dispute. Ab Count Cobentzel's entreaties, all the favourable
conditions he offered me, would not induce me to interfere
in this matter. I did not even think it advisable to write
to the King about it, the more so as no explanation had been
given as to the conditions of such an agreement. The King
continued to make successful progress. On the 10th of AprO,
* One of the chief towns of Silesia. It was taken by Frederick the
Great in his first Silesian war on March 10th, nil.— Note by Translator.
+ Jagerndorf, Liegnitz, Brieg and Wohlan.

438 MEMOIRS OF THE

the battle of Mollwitz was fought, resulting in a victory
which in every way reflected honour on the King. This
victory entirely justified his talents as a General, for his first
attempt had been a master-stroke. On this occasion General
Marwitz was dangerously wounded in the thigh. The siege
and fab of Neisse was the result of this victory, and led to
peace being concluded. It is difficult to describe my joy at
these good tidings, which I celebrated by fetes.
This year passed by quietly for me, but it was also the
last in which I experienced any peace or quiet. I now
began a new career, which was far harder and more difficult
than any over which I had before triumphed. I have prided
myself on my perfect honesty, and shall therefore not
endeavour to hide any of the faults I have committed. I
may have sinned against rules of policy, but I cannot re
proach myself with any want of uprightness.
As General Marwitz' wound was fatal he implored me to
let his daughter go and see him, a request I felt I could not
refuse. He had become Governor of Breslau, and com
manded ab the troops in Silesia. His daughter, whom I had
thought highly delighted at the permission to visit her father,
came crying to me two days before her departure in a great
state of despair.
I asked her in great surprise what was the cause of her
distress. She could however scarcely answer me. for sobbing.
At length she said, "I now see I must leave your Royal
Highness. The rumours that were cbculated at Berbn
attacking my reputation have found but too much credence.
Nothing is dearer to me than my honour, and the stain cast
on it is more bitter to me than death. I shall become the
most miserable creature on earth, for I feel I cannot bve
without you. To increase my misery and to drive me still
further to despab, my father insists on my marrying. I
am therefore to become a double victim, on the one hand to
the distress at the separation from you, and on the other to

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 439
the necessity of uniting myself to a man I probably
hate." Her tears and words touched me much. I did my utmost
to comfort ber, and succeeded after two hours in pacifying
her and obtaining her promise not to leave my service. The
reader may judge if after such a conversation I could mis
trust the girl. Could I bebeve she was crueby deceiving me,
and robbing me of my greatest earthly treasure — my
husband's heart ? She was constantly with me, and she was
so prudent in her behaviour towards him that it would have
dispelled all suspicion, had I entertained any. After ber
departure her sister showed me much devotion, and her
cheerful, lively, clever disposition made the time pass quickly.
The Margrave joked much with her without raising any un
easiness in my mind, and I was glad when he was amused.
I hated restraint, and therefore wished to put none on him.
About this time the Elector of Bavaria was elected Roman
Emperor. He passed incognito through Baireuth at the
beginning of the year 1742, on his way to Mannheim to
attend the wedding of the Prince and Princess of Sulzbach ;
and thence he was going to Frankfort for the coronation.
He came through Baireuth so poorly attended that we should
probably not have heard of it had he not sent us one of his
gentlemen with a bind message and his excuses for not
stopping. The Margrave at once mounted his horse and
hastened after him. He used so much speed that he overtook
him three miles from the town. The Emperor* left his
carriage at once, and showed him every mark of civbity.
After conversing together for about half an hour they parted,
mutually satisfied with each other.
Soon after this, we heard the coronation was fixed for the
31st January. We were so curious to see it that we deter-
* Charles VII. Emperor' of Germany and of the Holy Roman Empire
began to reign 1742, died 1745.

440

MEMOIRS OF THE

mined to go to Frankfort in the strictest incognito, to arrive
there on the day of the ceremony, and to leave again the
fobowing morning. Our envoy, M. von Berghofen, was
instructed to arrange our journey and help us to observe our
incognito. We fixed our departure for the next week, when
the Duchess of Wiirtemberg took it into her head to pay
us a visit. This lady, who was famed for her bad behaviour,
went to Berbn to visit her sons, whose education she had
entrusted to the King. They had passed through Babeuth
not long before this, and the Duke had on this occasion fallen
in love with my daughter. As she was nine years old and
he fourteen this love affair amused us very much. I found
the Duchess had kept her looks wonderfully. She has fine
features, but talks so much as to sbence all around her. Her
voice is at the same time so shrib that it deafens one. Stib
she is clever and talks web. Her manner towards those she
is anxious to attract is most pleasant and courteous, but she
is very free and easy with gentlemen. In her conduct you
find the most curious contradictions of pride. and baseness.
Her behaviour had brought her into such odium, that her
visit gave me very bttle satisfaction. She was Regent during
the minority of her son. But I wbl not further describe her
character here, as she wbl often appear in the course of these
memoirs. I return to Mademoisebe von Marwitz. She had asked
me for an extension of leave, but when she heard of our
proposed journey, started off at once, and arrived at Baireuth
when I least expected her, on the same day as the Duchess.
As soon as I saw her she displeased me. She gave herself
great airs, talked incessantly of her father's large property,
of the approval she had met with at Berbn, of the civibties
that had been shown her, and of the great sacrifice she was
making in returning to me. When I am fond of a person,
I am very sensitive, as I have mentioned more than once.
It is possible I expect too much of my friends, but I do

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 441

expect the same refinement of feebng as I study myself. It
was not to be found in this behaviour, and this vain boasting
displeased me much. It ab depends on the manner in which
things are said. You can prove to your friends what you
have done for them if you wish to show them affection, and
thereby earn then* gratitude. But if I reproach anyone
for a service rendered him, I take from it all its merit. As
regards myself, I am quite satisfied if I can give pleasure to
my friends, and never wish them to find out to whom they
owe it. I am rewarded by the fact of having been able to
be of use to them. As I have never been able to dissemble,
Mademoiselle von Marwitz soon observed my answers were
somewhat short. This annoyed her so much that she com
plained to the Margrave about it. He treated me very
coldly for some days, which troubled ine so much that I
asked him the cause, which he at length told me. " You
have a bad heart," be said, " if you can bl-use people you
love. Mademoisebe von Marwitz is beside herself, and
fancies you no longer like her, and has complained bitterly
to me about it." I was as much surprised as I was annoyed
that this gbl had turned to the Margrave and mixed him up
in our bttle dispute. Observing however that he was vexed
with me, I repbed merely that I was the same as I always
was. On this assurance Mademoiselle von Marwitz came to
me, and made me many protestations of affection. I was
convinced anew that she had only erred from want of
thought, and from too great a love of amusement. Peace
was therefore re-established.
We intended starting on the 27th January, when Polnitz,
who is famed for his memobs and his mad freaks, suddenly
arrived. He told us that as the Austrians bad entered
Bavaria, the King had thought it well to make a diversion
by which to help his ally and march into Bohemia. The
Duchess,* who was going to Berbn partly for the purpose
* Of Wiirtemberg.

442 MEMOIRS OF THE

of speaking with the King, was placed in a great difficulty
by this unforeseen occurrence. She determined to remain
with us till the King's return. It was not so easy for us to
get rid of her, but after many schemes we at length
succeeded. She started for Berlin on the 28th (January)
and we left the same day for Frankfort.
The bad roads and the inundations obliged us to travel
day and night, and we at last reached the gates of Frankfort
on the 30th January. M. von Berghofen, to whom we had
sent, met us just outside the town and informed us that the
coronation had been postponed to the 12th February ; that
everyone knew of our arrival ; and that it would be impossible
to preserve our incognito if we entered the town that day.
I was dead tbed, and tormented by a very bad cold. After
some consultation we determined to retrace our steps to a
little vibage a mbe from Frankfort and spend the night
there. Next day M. von Berghofen came again to see us. He
had taken infinite trouble in persuading everyone of their
mistake, and had been able to arrange matters in such a way
that we were able to get quietly into the town that evening,
in order to witness the Emperor's entry next day. I had
only the two Mademoiselles von Marwitz with me, for my
dear Governess was no longer able to undergo fatigue. My
wardrobe was in very bad order, for my ladies and I had
each of us only a black " Adrienne," which I had invented
in order to lessen the amount of luggage. The Margrave,
Diichatelet and Schonburg, were merely in uniform. In
order not to be recognized they had blackened theb eyebrows,
which suited to perfection the black wigs they wore. I
thought I should have died of laughter when I saw theb get
up. We arrived at Berghofen's house adorned in this manner.
He scarcely knew us again. I had padded out my dress,
which gave me a most venerable appearance, and we all wore

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 443
hoods which came right over our faces. Berghofen thought
we could not possibly be recognized, and proposed our going
to the French theatre. This proposition, as can be easily
understood, pleased us greatly, and we hid ourselves in a
box in the second tier. The Emperor's entry next day was
splendid, but I will not stop to describe it. That same
evening I had the pleasure of going to a masked bab, and as
no one knew me, I amused myself by teasing the other

The fear of being recognized obbged us to retire to a
bttle cottage belonging to a private gentleman, where we
remained for several days. The cold was intolerable, and, for
the small amount of pleasure I enjoyed at Frankfort, I suf
fered from the annoyance both Mademoiselles von Marwitz
caused me. They were proud beyond bearing, insisted on
being waited on, and expected to be treated with the same
marks of respect and honour as I was. The elder had
infected the younger one's cleverness with her pride, and
the younger encouraged the elder in her love of ridicule
and gossip. They studied the faults and weak points of
everybody, and found pleasure in criticising the whole Court
unmercif uby, and even did so in theb* presence.
As they were very clever, their remarks amused the Mar
grave, who spent the whole day in theb room, and never
observed that he was often the object of their ridicule. If I
was present they never said a word, did not even answer my
questions, but sat themselves down in a corner where they
laughed bke fools. As I could no longer tolerate this stupid
behaviour I at length spoke my mind plainly. I told them dis
tinctly that I was much displeased with them, and endeavoured,
by putting forward good reasons, to bring them to a better
frame of mind. The younger remained sbent, but the
elder rode the high horse, and even dared to speak her
mind to me. Would to God I had quarrebed seriously and
broken with them both at that time ! How much sorrow I

444 MEMOIRS OF THE

should have spared myself ! I was afraid, if I used my
authority, to make a disturbance, and the hope that I
might improve them caused me not to show myself in
my true light.
My return to Frankfort helped me to forget the sad
reflections this occurrence had called forth, and to distract
my mind. I missed not a single representation at the
theatre, and not a single bab. One day as I was at the
theatre my hood slipped, and Prince George of Hesse-Cassel,
who was just looking at me, recognized me. He told the
Prince of Orange, who was standing near him, and they both
came without warning into my box. It was now no longer
possible to keep up our disguise, for they would not either of
them leave us. They took me home in their carriage, and
begged the Margrave, who could not refuse them, to abow
them to remain to supper. From that day forward they
never left our side. The Prince of Orange, whose cleverness
and agreeable conversation pleased me greatly, is so web
known that it is unnecessary to describe him. His wife, a
Princess of England, was at Cassel, and he promised to let
her come to Frankfort that I might make her acquaintance.
His stay was, however, so short that he was not able to
keep bis word.
Next day we went to a bab. The Elector of Cologne,
who had heard what had taken place at the theatre on the
previous day, was watching for us. As soon as I appeared
he invited me to dance with him, said he knew me,
and talked with me for some time. He presented to
me his niece, Princess Clementine of Bavaria, two
Princesses of Sulzbach, and his brother, Prince Theodore.
We could now no longer beep up our incognito, but
our disguise prevented our appearing officiaby. We
therefore returned to our privacy, and after a long con
sultation sent a messenger to Baireuth to fetch us all we
required.

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 445

*I was waiting for the Margrave to get into the carriage,
when he entered the room with a lady whom be presented to
me as Madame de Belisle, wife of the French Envoy. I
had up to this time carefully avoided ber, for I bad feared
that she would lay claim to rights which I was not wilbng to
grant ber. I made up my mind at once, and treated her in
the same manner as I did ab the other ladies who visited me.
The whole conversation consisted in singing the praises of
the King. I found Madame de Belisle very different from
what I had been led to imagine. She knew those she had to
do with, but her whole manner was bke that of a "soubrette,"
and she had but bttle presence.
I spent two or three days in the cottage, where the Prince
of Orange was most faithful in keeping us company, and I
returned to Frankfort only the day before the coronation.
I shab not stop to describe that ceremony. The poor Emperor
did not have ab the satisfaction he must have expected, for
he was terribly bl with gout, and could scarcely stand
upright. In addition to this, circumstances were not
favourable to him. The incident at Lienz had obbged the
French to retreat, and owing to tbis the Austrians were
enabled to enter Bavaria, whicb they devastated unmercifully.
My brother the King raised the Emperor's hopes a little by
entering Bohemia, but as the Emperor had neither money
nor troops he was obliged to seek to gain over the Princes of
the Empire in order to obtain theb help. He therefore
treated the envoys of those Princes that had electoral rights,
and speciaby the Margrave's two ministers, Messrs. von
Berghofen and von Comartin, with marked distinction.
These two gentlemen, who were of comparatively low bbth,
were intensely flattered by the Emperor's attentions, and
* Something seems to have been left out here, or it may perhaps merely
appear so from a difference in the style of writing, for in the succession of
time nothing is wanting.

446 MEMOIRS OF THE

Marshal Bebsle won them over entirely by the gold he let
gbtter before their eyes. In consequence of this they made
a treaty, which they laid before the Margrave the very day
we returned to Frankfort. He spoke with me about it, and
assured me it contained such advantageous conditions, that
he had not hesitated to approve of it. This treaty was
reaby concluded before we left, but was to be ratified ' only
when the Margrave had fulfilled its first conditions. Berg
hofen was determined to keep the treaty so carefully that the
Margrave could not even give it to me to read. But I must
now return to my' narrative.
The business I have just referred to obbged us to remain a
few days longer at Frankfort. After our things arrived, I
received everybody under the name of a Countess of Reuss,
and our house was never empty, even M. de Bebsle coming
to it several times.
I do not know how M. von Berghofen managed it, but he
certainly represented to the Margrave that it would not look
well if I left Frankfort without having seen the Empress.
Berghofen, who had much cleverness, was in great favour
with the Margrave on account of the services he had ren
dered, and also on account of the pretended advantages
obtained by the treaty. My husband abowed him to propose
this meeting to me, leaving me free to act as I thought best.
I decbned positively to entertain the idea. The rules of
etiquette prevented royal personages from paying each other
visits. As the daughter of a King, I was not abowed to
place the honour of my house in a difficulty. There was no
precedent of a King's daughter and the Empress having met,
and I did not know to what rights I ought to lay claim.
Berghofen was so furious that he even forgot the respeot
due to me. He screamed at me that I was ruining the
Margrave by offending the Empress, that women were of no
good, and that it would have been far better if I had re
mained at Babeuth instead of coming to Frankfort, where I

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 447
interfered with the Margrave's affabs, and where my pride
was a bar to bis plans. This rudeness neither moved me nor
shook my determination in the least, and I merely laughed
at it ab. In order however to pacify him, I made my own
conditions. I desired first of all that the Empress' Court
should receive me at the foot of the stab's, secondly, that she
should meet me at the door of her bedroom, and, thbdly,
that she should offer me an armchab to sit on. He promised
he would speak to the Empress' Mistress of the Robes about
it, and to do everything in his power to satisfy me. I risked
nothing in making these conditions : if they were granted
me then I had asserted my position, and if they were
decbned, then I had a good excuse for not paying the
visit. Meanwhile I had the opportunity of consulting with M. von
Schwerin and M. von Kbngrave, Ministers of the King. The
latter was highly thought of at the Imperial Court. Both
were of opinion that I could not insist on the armchair, stbl
they thought it best to adhere to its being given me, or they
would find another way in which to settle the ceremonial.
As the King was nearly related to the House of Bavaria,
and the Margrave had every reason to treat it well, there
were sufficient reasons to excuse my conduct. I was to visit
the Empress under the name of Countess of Reuss, which
already denoted my being incognito. Under this title I
could not lay claim to be treated with the honours due to the
Crown Princess of Prussia and Margravine of Babeuth.
Had I had time I would have written to the King, and
left it to him to decide. But even had I sent a messenger,
the answer would have come too late, and I was therefore
obbged to submit. They disputed ab day over the con
ditions I bad made. The two first were granted me, but all
that could be obtained with respect to the third was, that the
Empress would use quite a small armchair, whilst she gave
me a chair.

448 MEMOIRS OF THE

Next day I saw this Royal personage. I own that had I
been in her place I would have made all the rules of etiquette
and ceremony the excuse for not being obbged to appear.
The Empress was smab and stout, round as a bab, Very ugly,
and without dignity or manner. Her mind corresponded to
her body. She was terribly bigoted, and spent her whole
day praying. The old and ugly are generally the Al
mighty's portion. She received me trembling ab over, and
was so upset that she could not say a word.
After some silence I began the conversation in French.
She answered me in her Austrian dialect that she could not
speak in that language, and begged I would speak in German.
The conversation did not last long, for the Austrian and low
Saxon tongues are so different from each other that to those
acquainted with only one the other is unintelligible. This
is what happened to us. A thbd person would have laughed
at our misunderstandings, for we caught only a word here
and there, and had to guess the rest. The poor Empress.
was suoh a slave to etiquette that she would have thought it
high treason had she spoken to me in a foreign language,
though she understood French quite web. The Emperor
was to have been present at the interview, but he had been
taken so ib that fear was entertained for his life. He
deserved a better fate. He was gentle, kind, and gracious,.
and had the gift of winning people's hearts. One might well
have said of him, that he would have shone in a humbler
sphere, whbst more brbbant surroundings threw him into the
shade. His ambition was greater than his intebect, and his
position lay beyond his powers. He had, unfortunately, no
one about him to supply the talents that were wanting.
After remaining at Frankfort a few days longer, which
were spent in fetes and gaieties, I at last returned to Baireuth
at the end of February. We were followed there shortly
afterwards by M. de Montaubeu, Chamberlain to the Duchess
of Wiirtemberg. He brought the Margrave and myself

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 449
letters from the King, from the Queen my mother, and from
the Duchess, containing an offer of marriage for my
daughter with the young Duke of Wiirtemberg. As this
union was a very advantageous one, and had the support of
the King and Queen, we gave it our consent. We post
poned the conclusion of the conditions tbl the Duchess'
return from Berbn.
Our return home induced the Imperial Court to insist on
the fulfilment of the first article of the Treaty. After M.
von Berghofen had sent the Margrave this wonderful
masterpiece in pobtics, be let me read it. Its contents were
as f obows :
The Margrave bound himself, firstly, to raise an Infantry
Regiment of eight hundred men for the Emperor ; secondly,
to assist him by every means in his power in the Franconian
cbcles; thirdly, to try and induce that district, if cbcum
stances abowed of it, to declare itself for the Emperor. In
return for these services the Emperor, firstly, granted the
Margrave the command of the regiment and the appoint
ment of the officers, up to the captains, twenty-five gulden
(florins) for every man, theb uniforms and arms ; secondly,
he gave him over the jus appellandum; thirdly, the
Emperor gave him the bttle town of Redwitz and its district
(this last article was to be carried out only, if the Emperor
took possession of Bohemia, as the town is in that territory) ;
fourthly, the Emperor promised him his support in the
Franconian district, in order that the Margrave might be
appointed Marshal and Commander-in-Chief of the troops of
that district.
The Margrave had spent his time at Frankfort amidst
constant distractions. The gaieties, the late nights, and the
great confidence he reposed in Berghofen, had prevented his
considering seriously the results which the treaty would in
volve. Now that he read it over a second time it appeared
to him in quite a different bght. The conditions seemed to
GG

450 MEMOIRS OF THE

him as deceptive as they had at first appeared advantageous.-
The sum promised with which to raise the regiment was so
small that the loss became apparent. The jus appellandum
is an advantage only to unjust princes. An upright
sovereign has always that right, for he never gives his subjects
cause to appeal to the Imperial Courts of Justice. The title.
of Commander-in-Chief is an empty honour, and possesses
no other advantage than that of commanding the troops of the
district in time of war. The bttle town of Redwitz was a
mere nothing, while its possession was uncertain, and its
advantage as bttle satisfactory as the rest of the articles
mentioned. This and many other reasons induced the
Margrave to break off the negotiations.
I received many unpleasant letters from the King my
brother on the subject of this treaty. He complained with
much bitterness to me that the negotiations had been begun
without his knowledge. I suppressed the first of these
letters, and gave no answer on this point. At last he wrote
me word that I was to speak in his name to the Margrave and
make him understand that he could not conclude treaties
without consulting the Head of the Family. My husband
dictated his answer to me, which was very curt, and from
this moment war was declared. I now received from the
King only very harsh letters, and was even told that he
spoke most unfavourably of me and turned me publicly into
ridicule. This behaviour hurt me very much, but I hid my
annoyanoe and treated him as I always had.
The Duchess of Wiirtemberg arrived about this time.
The agreement as to the marriage of our children had been
settled at Berlin. It had been decided that the marriage
should only take place when both parties, having attained a
proper age, were agreeable to it. This projected union
obliged me much against my wbl to become more intimately
acquainted with the Duchess. She talked pleasantly; but
possessed a mind which occupied itself only with trifles. At

MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH. 451

first this is- rather amusing, but after a time it became very
wearisome. She was in a perpetual state of merriment and
high spirits, and, as her chief study consisted in trying
to attract others, all her endeavours had no other end in
view. Jokes, childish behaviour, looks, in fact every
thing that deserves the name of coquetry was used for that
purpose. The two Mademoiselles von Marwitz imagined the
Duchess' behaviour was copied from the French, and that in
order to be in the fashion people must adopt the same. The
elder; who had much influence with the Margrave, induced
him to alter the whole Court. In a fortnight all was
changed : there was nothmg but romping, throwing napkins
at one another's heads, running about like wild horses, and
finally singing very ambiguous French songs. Far re
moved from being like French ladies, I believe if any French
person had visited us at this moment he would have
thought he was in the company of opera gbls and
actresses. My endeavours to put a stop to this disorder
were in vain. My Governess thundered and inveighed against
her nieces, but instead of answering her they turned their
backs on her. How happy I was stbl at that time ! Oh !
those Marwitzes deceived me, and I knew nothing of theb
intrigues, for the Margrave showed me as much attention as
ever. I slept quietly whilst my destruction was being
worked out.
The Duchess' departure made me hope to restore things
to theb former condition, but I soon observed the evil had
taken root. As I have since then perceived, Mademoiselle
von Marwitz had at that moment made her plan. She had
great ambition, and in order to satisfy it she felt she must
entangle the Margrave in a net of amusements and gaieties,
a fault to which he was already too much inclined.
She hoped by that means to distract his mind from his
affairs, to which he gave such earnest attention. She knew
also how to deceive me by having me informed of important
gg 2

452 MEMOIRS OF THE MARGRAVINE OF BAIREUTH.
business matters, and endeavoured to allay my suspicions by
the confidence shown me by the Margrave. She meanwhile
kept the appointments of some people and the rewards given
to others in her own hands, and particularly the finances.
The rumours that had been circulated at Berlin about her,
and the remarks on ber position and power over the Mar
grave, had led her to make many reflections on the subject.
Her desire to make her great genius felt overruled every
other consideration. She had observed his weakness for her,
and made use of it to rule according to her own wbl and
pleasure. She thought that if she gained my confidence, and
avoided every occasion of rousing my suspicions, she would
at last throw such a glamour over me, that should I discover
her intrigues I should be powerless to defend myself. It was
true her behaviour, as web as the Margrave's, were calculated
to keep me in complete ignorance of theb secret under
standing. We went to Stuttgart at the end of July, where we had
been invited by the Duchess of Wiirtemberg. I wib not
describe this Court. I thought it most repugnant, fub of
ceremonies and civbities.

Here the Memoirs suddenly break off, and the Margravine
has not left any special record of the last fifteen years of her
life. On the other hand, there remain her most interesting
correspondence with her brother, Frederick the Great, and her
letters to Voltaire, which are carried on to the time of her
death. — Note by Translator.

INDEX.

Albertine, Margravine, 295
Albertine, Princess, 293, 295-6
Alexander, Dona Count, 5
Algarotti, 431, 434
Allodial Estates, 118, 197, 266
Altdorf, Meeting of sovereigns at, 243
Altona, Margrave at, 397
Amelia, Princess of England, 14
Anielie, Princess of Prussia, see
Prussia
Amelie, Countess (Finkenstein), 52,
64,89
Anhalt, Prince of, 5, 6, 149, 429
Anhalt, Bernberg, Prince of, 293, 295
Anhalt, Schaumberg, Princess, 294
Anna Maria, see Prussia, Princesses
Anspach, Visit to, 260, 337
Anspach, Crown Prince at, 136
Anspach, Caroline of, see England,
Queen
Anspach, Margrave of, 83, 89, 195,
205, 250, 405-6
Anspach, Margravine, see Prussia,
Princess Frederica Louise
Anspach, Prince of, 289
Arlington, Lady, 35, 40
Augustus, Ferdinand, Prussia,
Princess
Augustus, William, see Prussia,
Princes
Austria, Treaty with Spain, 56
Austria, Treaty with Prussia, 57
Austria, Emperor, see Germany
Austrian Envoy, see Seckendorf
Austrian peace with France, 385, 395
B.
Baireuth, Court, 222 ; clergy of, 219 ;
finances of, 288 ; town, 220

Baireuth, Margraves of —
Christian Ernest, 196
George Christian, 233
George Frederick Charles, 102,
150, 197-8, 222, 235, 249, 289,
335, 361, 364, 367, 369-70, 373,
375
Henry, education of, 180-2 ; be
trothal, 183 ; reception by
Queen, 186 ; colonelcy, 189 ;
at Wusterhausen, 192 • insults
to, 206 ; marriage, 199 ; return
to Baireuth, 215 ; at Berlin,
257 ; difference with King,
278 ; illness, 281 ; ordered to
Pasewalk, 284 ; return to
Baireuth, 321 ; at Anspach,
337 • leaves for the war, 357 ;
at Erlangen, 386, 394; at
Berlin, 432, 436
Baireuth, Margravine, see Holstein,
Prussia, Princesses, nobility of, 218
Baireuth, Princesses —
Charlotte, 222, 238, 255, 260,
288, 290, 344, 349-50
Frederica, 266, 288-9, 322, 440
Wilhelmine, 222, 226, 230-31,236,
239, 260, 345
Bamberg and Wiirzherg, Bishop of,
385-6, 389-90, 404
Bavaria, Elector of, see Germany
Bavaria, Invasion of, 441, 445
Bavaria, Princess Clementine, 444
Bedenbruck, 137
Beist, M. von, 417
Belisle, Marshal, 446
Berghofen, von, 440, 442, 445-6
Berlin, Visit to, 268-420, 432
Berlin, State apartments, 199
Berneck, 353
Berwick, Marshal de, 358
Bevern, Duke of, 113, 177, 196, 206-9,
283, 324, 358, 370

454

INDEX.

Bevern, Duchess of, 176, 177, 199,
308, 311, 312, 318, 370
Bevern, Prince Charles of, 113, 185,
196, 206-7, 209, 283, 289, 312, 370
Bevern, Princess of, see Prussia
Bevern, Princess Charles of, see
Prussia, Princess Charlotte
Bilinska, Countess, 68
Bindemann, von, 200, 244-5
Blankenburg, Duke of, 113
Blaspiel, Mdme. von, 16, 17, 22, 23
Bodenbruck, Mdlle. von, 412-3
Bohemia, Invasion of, 445
Bork, von, 95, 101, 171
Bourguait, M. de, 81, 93
Borkhausen, Count, 383
Brandenburg, Elector of, Frederick
William, 7, note
Electorate, 69, note
Electresses, Sophie Louise, 7,
note
Sophie Dorothea, 7, note, 60
Brandenburg - Culmbach, Margrave
George William of, 180, 325
Brandenburg-Culmbach, Margravine
of, 263, 325, 367-9, 398
Brandenburg-Culmbach, Princess of,
325
Brandenburg House, 233
Brewer, von, 87, 385
Broglio, Count, 364
Brunow, 42
Brunswick, Duchess of, 305-6, 312,
314
Brunswick-Bevern, see Bevern
Biilow, Mdlle. von, 93, 106, 125, 129,
146
Burstell, von, 216, 228, 240

Carnival, 334, 427
Caroline, see Anspach
Caroline, von Marwitz, see Marwitz
Carlsbad, 238
Cartaret, Lord, 46
Charles, see Bevern, Germany,
Sweden
Charlotte, see Baireuth, Prussia
Charlottenburg, 30, 306
Charlottenburg, Treaty of, 57
Chesterfield, Lord, 150, 184
Clement, 14, 15, 18
Cleve, 57, note

Cobentzel, Count, 437
Coburg, Visit to, 267
Coburg, Duke of, 345-6
Cologne, Elector of, 444
Comartin, von, 445
Council of State, 376
Courland, Duke of, 196
Courland, Duchess of, 23
Croom, 10, 11
Crown Prince, see Prussia, Frederick
III.
Crown Princess, see Prussia
Culmbach, Margravine, see Branden
burg-Culmbach
Culmbach, Prince of, 252, 257, 311,
356
Culmbach, Prince William of, 255
Dowager-Princess, 255
Princess, 238

Dabeneck, M. von, 220
Danish Envoy, see Lovner
Darmstadt, Landgrave of, 408-11
Darmstadt, Prince of, 409-10
Denmark, King of, 3, 9, 396-7
Denmark, Queen of (Princess of
Baireuth), 396-7
Derchow, 137
Diefenbrock, von, 241, 407
Dobeneck, M. von, 418
Donep, Col., 193-4
Donhoff, 153
Doston, 139-40
Dowry of Prince Henry, 210. 212
Dresden, Polish Court at, 62
Duhan, 146
Diimoulin, General, 150
E.
East Friesland, Prince of, 345
East Friesland, Princess of, see Bai
reuth, Wilhelmine
East India Company at Ostend, 56
Eberstein, Princess of, see Kendal,
Duchess of
Egloffstein, von, 264
Eisenach, Princess of, 288
Ellerot, 380, 395, 418-9
Emperor, see Germany
Empress, see Germany
Ems, Visit to, 406-8

INDEX.

455

England, King of, George I., 39; in
Prussia, 45 ; in Hanover, 48 ;
Death, 60 ; George II., 201-2
Queen Caroline of Anspach, 39
Princess Amelia, 14, 274
English Envoy, see Bourguait, M. de
Eugene, see Savoy
Eversmann, 32, 93, 98, 158, 160, 161

Fackeltanz, see Polonaise
Finkenstein, Count, 1, 27, 77, 87, 94
Finkenstein, Countess, 80, 82, 129,
242
Flemming, Count, 65, 69
Fischer, von, 223, 226, 286
"Flora, Aunt," see Sonnsfeld
.Florence, Archduke of, 396
France, 323, 385
Franke, 61
Frankfort, Visits to, 411, 442-8
Frauenstadt, 280
Friederichshall, 13
Frederick I., see Prussia
Frederick II., see Prussia
Frederick III., see Prussia
Frederick William, see Brandenburg
Frederica, see Baireuth
Frederica, Sophie Wilhelmine, see
Prussia
French Envoy, see Rotenburg
G.
Gallizin, Princess, 26
Gefres, 220
George I., see England
George II., see England
George Frederick Charles, see Bai
reuth
Gera, 217
Gerber, 142, 148
Germany— Emperor Charles IV., 411
Emperor Charles VI., 56, 238,
434
Charles VII. (Elector of Bavaria),
439 448
Empress, 238, 276, 303
Empress, 448
Gleichen, M. von, 223,246
Glogan, Capture of, 437
Gloucester, Duke of

" Golden Bull," 411
Gokel, 364
Gravenreuter, Mdme. von, 223
Grumkow, 5, 6, 49, 50, 95, 76, 77, 87,
110, 112, 126, 129, 131, 142, 148,
163, 171, 188, 198, 203-4, 211, 247
Grumkow, Mdlle. von, 250, 268, 310,
400, 417
Gastalla, Battle of, 364
H.
Halberstadt, 397
Halle, Visit to, 321
Hanover, Queen of Prussia in, 51
Hanover, Elector of, see England
Hanover, Princesses of, see Prussia,
Queens
Hartenberg, Mdme. von, 407
Hartmann, 419
Heidekamm, 18
Henry, Prince, see Baireuth
" Hermitage, The," 238, 401-3
Herfort, Abbess of, see Schwedt,
Margravine Philip
Hessberg, 379
Hesse, Prince William of, 193, 411 ;
Ptitippss 409
Hesse-Cassel, Prince George of, 444
Hesse-Cassel, Princess Maximilian
of, 409
Himmelscron Hoditz, Count, 367-9
Hof, 217, 354
Hohenlohe-Weikersheim, Prince of,
238
Holstein, Duke of, 215
Holstein, Princess of, 206
Holzendorf, 16, 66, 70, 86, 87
Hotham, 111, 113, 114, 119
Hutten, Mdlle. von, 417
J.
Jablousky, 126
Jordan, 434
Juch, Dr., 371
Julich and Berg, see Allodial Estates

K.

Kaiserling, von, 87, 301
Kalstein, Major, 27, 87
Kamke, von, 19

456

INDEX.

Kateck 22
Katt, 91, 110, 125, 128, 132, 142-3,
148, 153-5 ; letter, 156
Keith, General, 382 •
Keith (page), 72, 137, 148-50
Kendal, Duchess of, 394
Kielmansegge, see Arlington
Klingrave, von, 447
Klosterzina, 215
Kniephausen, von, 93
Konigseck, Count, 364
Konnken, Mdme. von, 27, 100, 144,
271
Konnken, Mdlle. von, 159
Korff, von, 223
Kiistrin, 154, 163, 202

La Crape, 10
Lamotte, M. de, 78, 79, 83
Leman, i8
Leipsic, 216-7
LtSti, 28, 29, 33-7, 42
Letters, Casket of, 133, 140
Lienz, Engagement at, 445
Linger, Major-General, 153
Lixin, Prince, 358
Lorraine, Duchy of, 385
Lovner, von, 114, 121
M.
Makenhau, 193
Manteuffel, Count, 17
Maria Theresa, Queen of Hungary,
437
Marie Ther&se, Arch-Duchess, 398
Marriage Treaty of Princess of
Baireuth, 210
Marwitz, General, 312, 438
Marwitz, Mdlle. von, 242, 268, 324,
328, 361, 384, 436, 440-1, 451-2
Marwitz, Albertine and Caroline
von, 384, 443, 451
Maupertius, 434
Meermans, The, 421-7
Meiningen, see Saxe-Meiningen
Mistress of Robes, see Konnken,
Mdme. von
Mollwitz, Battle of, 438
Monbijou, 24, 27
Monplaisir, 244
Montaulieu, M. de, 448
Morian, Mdme. von, 435

Mosel, 139
Miihlberg, 114
Miinichbruck, 408
Miinichon, von, 338-43, 432
Mylius, 142, 148 N.
Naples, 385
Nassmer, Marshal von, 23
Natzmer, 164
Nauen, 209
Neisse, Capture of, 438
Neustadt, Prince of, 259, 294
Neustadt, Margrave at, 294
Nissa, Capture of, 404
Nuremberg, Diet of, 411
O.
Orselska Countess, 64, 68
OraDge, Prince of, 2, 444

Pannewitz, Mdlle. von, 270
Pasewalk, 190
Peter the Great, see Russia
Philip, Margravine of Schwedt, 214,
300
Philippsburg, Siege of, 358
Philippsruhe, 411
" Pietisten," The, 427
Podewils, 171, 198
Poland, Crown Prince of, 6S, 90 ;
king of, 3, 17, 62, 68, 70, 90, 108,
280
Poland, Parties in, 323, 324
Polnitz, 381-2, 407, 441
Polnitz (lady-in-waiting), 39-41
Polonaise at Royal Weddings, 201
Pommersfeld, 385-6
Poniatowsky, Prince, 12
Pragmatic Sanction, 385
Prussia, Kings —
Frederick I., 1, 2, 5
Frederick II. , marriage, 1 ; cha
racter, 5, 18 ; illness, 15 ; will,
15; illness, 31, hypochondria,
61 ; at Dresden, 62 ; gout, 83 ;
letter to Finkenstein, 94 ; at
Dresden, 108 ; at Baireuth,
246 ; fit, 294 ; gout, 314 ; ill
ness, 361 ; recovery, 370 ;
habits, 247, 248; dislike of
music, 291 ; death, 429

INDEX.

457

Prussia, Kings-
Frederick William (Frederick the
Great), birth, 4 ; disposition,
13 ; in disgrace, 54 ; forgiven,
56 ; at Dresden, 63 ; in love,
66-7 ; father's violence, 92 ;
arrest, 130 ; at Anspach, 136 ;
attempted escape, 140 ; at
Kiistrin, 147 ; enquiry on,
148 ; Court-martial, 153 ; im
prisonment, 163; works as
clerk, 202; return to Berlin,
203 ; colonelcy, 205; engage
ment, 230 ; money from
Austria, 258 ; marriage, 301 ;
march through Baireuth, 353 ;
deterioration, 359; atBaireuth,
366; letters from, 399. 414;
accession, 431 ; complaints
against, 433
Prussia, Kingdom of, 69, note
Prussia, Queens—
Sophie Charlotte, of Hanover
(= Frederick I.), 1
Princess of Hanover (= Fred
erick II.), marriage, 1 ; in
Hanover, 51 ; jealousy, 52, 53 ;
portrait, 76 ; illness, 108-11
Princess of Bevern (= Frederick
III.), 230, 273, 302, 305
Princes— Frederick.see Frederick
William ; William, 12, 31 ;
Augustus William, 39; Henry,
53 ; Augustus Ferdinand, 114
Princesses — .
Frederica Sophie Wilhelmine,
Margravine of Baireuth, birth,
3 ; education, 9, 10, 37-9 ;
memory, 41 ; projected marri
ages, 7, 9, 72, 99, 105, 158, 166-
176; betrothal, 183; marriage,
199 ; illness, 52, 86 ; at Bai
reuth, 220; at Anspach, 264;
at Berlin, 269 ; return to Bai
reuth, 321 ; at Anspach, 337 ;
at Erlangen, 386, 394; at
Berlin, 432, 436 .
Frederica Louise, Margravine of
Anspach, 83, 89, 195-6 209,
289, 323, 386, 388-9 393-4
Charlotte, Duchess of Bevern,
185 192-3,196,230,273-4,283,
299, 308, 315
Amelie, 64

Prussia, Princesses —
Anna Maria, 47
Sophie, 167, 271, 369
Ulrica. 271
Pultowa, Battle of, 323
R.
Radziwill, Princess, 322
Ramen, 64, 70, 79, 93, 98, 104, 110,
177, 188, 310, 315
Recruiting, Prussian, in Baireuth,
338 ; in Hanover, 48
Red Eagle, Order of, 233
Reichenbach, 113
Reinbeck, 132
Reitzenstein, 254
Reuss, Countess von, 408-9
" Reuss, Countess of," 446
Rheinsberg, Visit to, 434
Rhine, Campaigns on the, 358, 381
Rochow, Col., 87, 117, 138
Rocoule, Mdme. von, 9, 10, 160
"Rbmer, The," 411
Rosenau, see Clement
Rotenburg, Count von, 59
Rothenhahn, Baron von, 388
Rovedel, 163
Ruppin, Crown Prince at, 274, 282
Ruppin, Prince Henry at, 287
Russia, Emperor and Empress, 24-27
War with Turkey, 324, 396

Sardinia, King of, 364
Sastof, von, 79, 188, 203, 300
Saxe-Gotha, Princess of, 396
Saxe-Meiningen, Duchess of, 19b
Saxon Army, 9 .
Saxon Envoy, see Flemming, Man
teuffel, Suhm
Saxony, Elector of, 323
Savoy, Prince Eugene, 358
Schlippenbach, von, 311
Schonburg, 384
Schwedt, Margrave of, 8, 9, 101, db9,
Schwedt, Margravine Philip, 103,
120, 214, 300
Schwedt, Prince Henry, 359-60, 369
Schwerin, Marshal von, 447
Seckendorf, Count von, 57, 60, 110,
112, 118, 247, 275, 404
Seckendorf, Baron von, 244, 268,
405-6

458

INDEX.

Seth, 6
Sicily, 385
Silesia, 434, 436
Sonnsfeld, Mdlle. von, 37-8, 99-100,
146, 160, 199, 214, 234, 267, 332,
Sonnsfeld, Flora von, 265, 329-34,
339, 355-6, 361-2, 372
Sophie, see Prussia, Princesses; Sophie
Charlotte, see Prussia, Queen
Spain, Treaty with Austria, 56
Span, 143
Stahl, 248
Stanislaus, 323
Stein, Baron von, 223
Stein, Baroness von, 224
Stocker, von, 306
Stralsund, Siege of, 9
Stuttgart, Visit to, 452
Suhm, M. de, 63
Sulzbach, Prince of, 439
Sulzbach, Princesses of, 439, 444
Supperville, 415-7
Sweden, 1, 9, 13
Sweden, King Charles XII., 323

"Tabagie, The," 10
Taxis, Princess of, 260, 285, 288
Tertoso, Mdlle. von, 435
Theodore, Prince, 444
Thulemeier, 171, 177, 198
Townsend, Lord, 46
Trosqui, 21
Turkey, War with Russia, 396
Turkey, War with Austria, 404
Tuscany, Grand Duchy of, 385
Ulrica, Princess of Sweden, 1
Ulrika, Princess of Prussia,
Prussia
Ussingen, Prince of, 271

Vielseek, 382
Vienna, Treaty of, 56
Viereck, 89
Vittingshofen, von, 224
Vobser, 325
Voit, M. von, 181, 198, 200, 210-11
Voltaire, 434 W.
Wackholz, von, 322
Wagniss, Mdme. von, 11-12
Wales, Frederick, Prince of, George,
Prince of, see England, George II.
Wales, Princess of, 396
Wallen, 163
Wallenrodt, 52
Weldon, 137-9
Wartensleben
Weikersheim, see Hohenlohe
Weimar, Duke of, 344, 345, 350
Weissenfels, Prince Johann Adolf of,
68, 71-3, 91, 101, 260
Wesel, 138
Westerhagen, von, 384, 400
" White Lady," The, 327
William, see Prussia, Princes
William, Prince of Culmbach, see
Culmbach
Wolmirstatten, Abbess of, see Sonns
feld, Mdme. von
Wiirtemberg, Duke of, 178, 230
Wiirtemberg, Duchess of, 440, 442,
451
Wiirtemberg, Prince, 440 ; Prince
Louis, 365
Wiirzburg, 412; Abbess of, 386 7,
412 ; See of, 389
Wusterhausen, 30, 72, 89, 191, 194

Zachini, 405
Zelle, Prince Henry at, 398
Zeitz, 370, 381

HENDERSON, RAIT, & SPALDING, PRINTERS, 3 & 5, MARYLEBONE LANE, W.

3 9002 08854 4425